This is a modern-English version of Jane Austen, Her Life and Letters: A Family Record, originally written by Austen-Leigh, Richard Arthur, Austen-Leigh, William. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

 

Transcriber's Note:

Obvious punctuation errors have been corrected.

Obvious punctuation mistakes have been fixed.

The title page lists the authors as Austen-Leigh. The text omits the hyphen. This was retained.

The title page lists the authors as Austen Leigh. The text omits the hyphen. This was retained.

In the interests of maintaining the integrity of the Austen letters, archaic or unusual spellings were retained as was inconsistent capitalization. For example: expence, acknowlegement; d'Arblay, D'Arblay.

In order to keep the integrity of the Austen letters, old-fashioned or rare spellings were kept as well as inconsistent capitalization. For example: expense, acknowledgment; d'Arblay, D'Arblay.

More detailed notes will be found at the end of the text.

More detailed notes can be found at the end of the text.

 


 

 

 

Jane Austen

JANE AUSTEN

HER LIFE AND LETTERS

A FAMILY RECORD

BY

WILLIAM AUSTEN-LEIGH

AND

RICHARD ARTHUR AUSTEN-LEIGH



WITH A PORTRAIT



LONDON
SMITH, ELDER & CO., 15 WATERLOO PLACE
1913

[All rights reserved]

PREFACE

Since 1870-1, when J. E. Austen Leigh[1] published his Memoir of Jane Austen, considerable additions have been made to the stock of information available for her biographers. Of these fresh sources of knowledge the set of letters from Jane to Cassandra, edited by Lord Brabourne, has been by far the most important. These letters are invaluable as mémoires pour servir; although they cover only the comparatively rare periods when the two sisters were separated, and although Cassandra purposely destroyed many of the letters likely to prove the most interesting, from a distaste for publicity.

Some further correspondence, and many incidents in the careers of two of her brothers, may be read in Jane Austen's Sailor Brothers, by J. H. Hubback and Edith C. Hubback; while Miss Constance Hill has been able to add several family traditions to the interesting topographical information embodied in her Jane Austen: Her Homes and Her Friends. Nor ought we to forget the careful research shown in[vi] other biographies of the author, especially that by Mr. Oscar Fay Adams.

Some additional letters and many events in the lives of two of her brothers can be found in Jane Austen's Sailor Brothers by J. H. Hubback and Edith C. Hubback. At the same time, Miss Constance Hill has gathered several family stories to complement the fascinating local information presented in her Jane Austen: Her Homes and Her Friends. We should also recognize the thorough research in [vi] other biographies of the author, especially the one by Mr. Oscar Fay Adams.

During the last few years, we have been fortunate enough to be able to add to this store; and every existing MS. or tradition preserved by the family, of which we have any knowledge, has been placed at our disposal.

During the past few years, we’ve been lucky enough to expand this collection, and every existing manuscript or tradition kept by the family that we know about has been made available to us.

It seemed, therefore, to us that the time had come when a more complete chronological account of the novelist's life might be laid before the public, whose interest in Jane Austen (as we readily acknowledge) has shown no signs of diminishing, either in England or in America.

It seemed to us that the time had come for a more complete chronological account of the novelist's life to be presented to the public, whose interest in Jane Austen (which we fully acknowledge) shows no signs of fading, either in England or in America.

The Memoir must always remain the one firsthand account of her, resting on the authority of a nephew who knew her intimately and that of his two sisters. We could not compete with its vivid personal recollections; and the last thing we should wish to do, even were it possible, would be to supersede it. We believe, however, that it needs to be supplemented, not only because so much additional material has been brought to light since its publication, but also because the account given of their aunt by her nephew and nieces could be given only from their own point of view, while the incidents and characters fall into a somewhat different perspective if the whole is seen from a greater distance. Their knowledge of their aunt was during the last portion of her life, and they knew her best of all in her last year, when her health was failing and she was living in much seclusion; and they[vii] were not likely to be the recipients of her inmost confidences on the events and sentiments of her youth.

The Memoir will always be the primary firsthand account of her life, based on the insights of a nephew who knew her well, along with his two sisters. We can't compete with its vivid personal memories, and the last thing we would want to do, even if we could, is to replace it. However, we think it needs to be added to, not only because a lot of additional information has emerged since it was published, but also because the view presented by her nephew and nieces reflects only their perspective. The events and characters take on a different meaning when viewed from a broader viewpoint. Their familiarity with their aunt was mostly in her later years, particularly during her last year when her health was declining and she was living in considerable seclusion; they weren't likely to be privy to her deepest secrets regarding the events and feelings of her youth.

Hence the emotional and romantic side of her nature—a very real one—has not been dwelt upon. No doubt the Austens were, as a family, unwilling to show their deeper feelings, and the sad end of Jane's one romance would naturally tend to intensify this dislike of expression; but the feeling was there, and it finally found utterance in her latest work, when, through Anne Elliot, she claimed for women the right of 'loving longest when existence or when hope is gone.'

Hence, the emotional and romantic side of her nature—a very real one—has not been emphasized. No doubt the Austens, as a family, were reluctant to show their deeper feelings, and the tragic end of Jane's only romance would naturally increase this aversion to expression; but the feeling was there, and it ultimately came through in her last work, when, through Anne Elliot, she asserted that women have the right to 'love longest when existence or when hope is gone.'

Then, again, her nephew and nieces hardly knew how much she had gone into society, or how much, with a certain characteristic aloofness, she had enjoyed it. Bath, either when she was the guest of her uncle and aunt or when she was a resident; London, with her brother Henry and his wife, and the rather miscellaneous society which they enjoyed; Godmersham, with her brother Edward and his county neighbours in East Kent;—these had all given her many opportunities of studying the particular types which she blended into her own creations.

Then again, her nephew and nieces barely realized how much she had been socializing or how much, with her typical distance, she had actually enjoyed it. Bath, whether she was visiting her uncle and aunt or living there; London, with her brother Henry and his wife, along with the rather mixed group they hung out with; Godmersham, with her brother Edward and his county friends in East Kent—these experiences had all provided her with plenty of chances to observe the specific personalities that she incorporated into her own creations.

A third point is the uneventful nature of the author's life, which, as we think, has been a good deal exaggerated. Quiet it certainly was; but the quiet life of a member of a large family in the England of that date was compatible with a good deal of stirring incident, happening, if not to herself, at all events to those who were nearest to her, and who commanded her deepest sympathies.[viii]

A third point is the uneventful nature of the author's life, which we believe has been quite exaggerated. It was definitely quiet; however, the quiet life of someone in a large family in England at that time could still be filled with plenty of exciting events—happening not necessarily to her, but to those closest to her, who held her deepest sympathies.[viii]

We hope therefore that our narrative, with all its imperfections and its inevitable repetition of much that has already been published, will at least be of use in removing misconceptions, in laying some new facts before the reader, and in placing others in a fresh light. It is intended as a narrative, and not as a piece of literary criticism; for we should not care to embark upon the latter in competition with biographers and essayists who have a better claim to be heard.

We hope that our story, with all its flaws and the unavoidable repetition of what has already been published, will at least help clear up misunderstandings, present some new facts to the reader, and offer a new perspective on others. It’s meant to be a narrative, not a literary critique; we wouldn’t want to compete with biographers and essayists who are more qualified to be listened to.

Both in the plan and in the execution of our work we have received much valuable help from another member of the family, Mary A. Austen Leigh.[2]

Both in planning and executing our work, we received a lot of valuable help from another family member, Mary A. Austen Leigh.[2]

An arrangement courteously made by the owners of the copyright has procured for us a free and ample use of the Letters as edited by Lord Brabourne[3]; while the kindness of Mr. J. G. Nicholson of Castlefield House, Sturton-by-Scawby, Lincolnshire, has opened a completely new source of information in the letters which passed between the Austens and their kinsmen of the half-blood—Walters of Kent and afterwards of Lincolnshire. Miss Jane Austen, granddaughter of Admiral Charles Austen, and Miss Margaret Bellas, great-granddaughter of James Austen, are so good as to allow us to make a fuller use of their family documents than was found possible by the author of the[ix] Memoir; while Mr. J. H. Hubback permits us to draw freely upon the Sailor Brothers, and Captain E. L. Austen, R.N., upon his MSS. Finally, we owe to Admiral Ernest Rice kind permission to have the photograph taken, from which the reproduction of his Zoffany portrait is made into a frontispiece for this volume. We hope that any other friends who have helped us will accept this general expression of our gratitude.

An arrangement kindly made by the copyright holders has given us free and extensive access to the letters edited by Lord Brabourne[3]; while the generosity of Mr. J. G. Nicholson of Castlefield House, Sturton-by-Scawby, Lincolnshire, has provided us with a completely new source of information from the letters exchanged between the Austens and their half-blood relatives—the Walters of Kent and, later, Lincolnshire. Miss Jane Austen, granddaughter of Admiral Charles Austen, and Miss Margaret Bellas, great-granddaughter of James Austen, have graciously allowed us to make more extensive use of their family documents than was possible for the author of the [ix] Memoir; while Mr. J. H. Hubback has permitted us to draw freely from the Sailor Brothers, and Captain E. L. Austen, R.N., has allowed us to use his manuscripts. Finally, we thank Admiral Ernest Rice for kindly allowing us to take the photograph from which the reproduction of his Zoffany portrait is made for the frontispiece of this volume. We hope that any other friends who have assisted us will accept this general expression of our gratitude.


W. A. L.
R. A. A. L.

April 1913.

April 1913.


In the notes to the text, the following works are referred to under the shortened forms here given:—
Memoir of Jane Austen, by her nephew, J. E. Austen-Leigh: quoted from second edition, 1871. As Memoir.
Letters of Jane Austen, edited by Edward Lord Brabourne, 1884. As Brabourne.
Jane Austen's Sailor Brothers, by J. H. Hubback and Edith C. Hubback, 1906. As Sailor Brothers.
Jane Austen: Her Homes and her Friends Constance Hill, 1902. As Miss Hill.

CONTENTS

chapterpage
Introductionv
Timelinexiii
I.Austens and Leighs, 1600-17641
II.Steventon, 1764-178511
III.Warren Hastings and the Hancocks, 1752-179431
IV.Family Life, 1779-179246
V.Growth and Change, 1792-179667
VI.Dating, 1795-180284
VII.Writing and Communication, 1796-179895
VIII.Godmersham and Steventon, 1798-1799109
IX.The Leigh Perrots and Bath, 1799-1800126
X.Moving Homes, 1800-1801141
XI.Bath Again, 1801-1805165
XII.From Bath to Southampton, 1805-1808189
XIII.From Southampton to Chawton, 1808-1809209
XIV.Sense and Sensibility, 1809-1811235
XV.Pride and Prejudice, 1812-1814255
XVI.Mansfield Park, 1812-1814273
[xii]XVII.Emma, 1814-1815299
XVIII.Influence, 1815-1816325
XIX.Aunt Jane, 1814-1817341
XX.Poor health, 1816-1817369
XXI.Winchester, 1817388
Appendix: the Text of Jane Austen's Novels405
References421
Lineageto face page 428
 
I.Austen
II.Leigh
III.Craven, Fowle, and Lloyd Families
Index429

Portrait of Jane AustenFrontispiece

CHRONOLOGY OF JANE AUSTEN'S LIFE

1775, Dec. 16Birth, at Steventon.
1779, JuneCharles John Austen born.
1780, JulyJames Austen matriculated at Oxford (St. John's).
1782 Jane and Cassandra at Oxford under care of Mrs. Cawley (sister of Dr. Cooper).
1783 Mrs. Cawley having moved to Southampton, Jane nearly died there of a fever.
Mrs. Cooper, her aunt, contracted the infection and passed away in October.
1784 The Rivals acted at Steventon.
1784or 1785   Jane and Cassandra left Mrs. Latournelle's school at Reading, and returned home.
1786 Eliza Comtesse de Feuillide came to England.
  Birth of her son.
1787 James Austen in France.
1788, JulyHenry Austen matriculated at Oxford (St. John's).
  Francis Austen went to sea.
1791 Edward Austen married Elizabeth Bridges.
1792, MarchJames Austen married Anne Mathew.
1794, Feb.Comte de Feuillide guillotined.
1795(?)Cassandra engaged to Thomas Fowle.
  MayMrs. James Austen died.
1795-6Mr. Tom Lefroy at Ashe.
1796 First Impressions (Pride and Prejudice) begun.
  Jane subscribed to Camilla.
1797, Jan.James Austen married Mary Lloyd.
  Feb.Thomas Fowle died of fever in the W. Indies.
  Nov.Jane, with mother and sister, went to Bath.
  First Impressions refused by Cadell.
  Sense and Sensibility (already sketched in Elinor and Marianne) begun.
  Dec.Henry Austen married Eliza de Feuillide.
1798, Aug.Lady Williams (Jane Cooper) killed in a carriage accident.
  Mrs. Knight gave up Godmersham to the Edward Austens.
[xiv]Jane's first visit there.
1798, Aug.First draft of Northanger Abbey begun.
1799, MayJane at Bath with the Edward Austens.
  Aug.Mrs. Leigh Perrot's trouble at Bath.
1801, MayFamily move from Steventon to Bath. Visit to Sidmouth.
Possible date of Jane's romance in the west of England.
1802 Austens at Dawlish and Teignmouth.
  Visit of sisters to Steventon and Manydown.
  Jane received an offer of marriage from an old friend.
1803 Northanger Abbey (called Susan) revised, and sold to Crosby of London.
1804 Probable date of The Watsons.
  Sept.Austens at Lyme.
  Dec.Mrs. Lefroy of Ashe killed by a fall from her horse.
1805, Jan.Death of Jane's father at Bath.
1806, JulyAustens left Bath for Clifton, Adlestrop, and Stoneleigh.
1806-7Austens settled at Southampton.
1807, MarchTook possession of house in Castle Square.
1808, Sept.Cassandra at Godmersham.
  Oct.Mrs. Edward Austen died there after the birth of her eleventh child (John).
1809, AprilJane attempted to secure publication of Susan (Northanger Abbey).
  Austens left Southampton.
  JulyAustens took possession of Chawton (having been at Godmersham).
Jane's writing started again.
1811, AprilJane with Henry in London (Sloane Street) bringing out Sense and Sensibility.
  Oct.Sense and Sensibility published.
1812 Death of Mrs. T. Knight. Edward Austen took the name of 'Knight.'
1813, Jan.Publication of Pride and Prejudice.
  AprilDeath of Mrs. Henry Austen (Eliza).
  Sept.Jane's last visit to Godmersham.
  Second edition of Sense and Sensibility.
1814, Jan.Emma begun.
  MarchJane went to London with Henry (reading Mansfield Park by the way).
  MayMansfield Park published.
  Threat of lawsuit for Chawton.
  Nov.Marriage of Anna Austen to Ben Lefroy.
1815, MarchEmma finished.
  Oct.Illness of Henry.
  Nov.Jane shown over Carlton House by Dr. Clarke.
[xv]  Dec.Publication of Emma.
1816, MarchBankruptcy of Henry Austen (Jane's health began to break about this time).
  MayJane and Cassandra at Kintbury and Cheltenham.
  JulyPersuasion finished.
  Aug.End of Persuasion re-written.
  Henry took Orders.
1817, Jan.Jane began new work.
  MarchCeased to write.
  Death of Mr. Leigh Perrot.
  Jane made her will.
  May 24Jane moved to Winchester, and revived somewhat.
  June 16Cassandra sent a hopeless account to Fanny Knight.
  July 18Death.
  July 24  Burial in Winchester Cathedral.

JANE AUSTEN


CHAPTER I

AUSTENS AND LEIGHS

1600-1764

At the end of the sixteenth century there was living at Horsmonden—a small village in the Weald of Kent—a certain John Austen. From his will it is evident that he was a man of considerable means, owning property in Kent and Sussex and elsewhere; he also held a lease of certain lands from Sir Henry Whetenhall, including in all probability the manor house of Broadford in Horsmonden. What wealth he had was doubtless derived from the clothing trade; for Hasted[4] instances the Austens, together with the Bathursts, Courthopes, and others, as some of the ancient families of that part 'now of large estate and genteel rank in life,' but sprung from ancestors who had used the great staple manufacture of clothing. He adds that these clothiers 'were usually called the Gray Coats of Kent, and were a body so numerous that at County Elections whoever had their vote and interest was almost certain of being elected.'

John Austen died in 1620, leaving a large family.[2][5] Of these, the fifth son, Francis, who died in 1687, describes himself in his will as a clothier, of Grovehurst; this place being, like Broadford, a pretty timbered house of moderate size near the picturesque old village of Horsmonden. Both houses still belong to the Austen family. Francis left a son, John, whose son was another John. This last John settled at Broadford (while his father remained at Grovehurst), and, when quite young, married Elizabeth Weller. He seems to have been a careless, easy-going man, who thought frugality unnecessary, as he would succeed to the estate on his father's death; but he died of consumption in 1704, a year before that event took place. One of his sisters married into the family of the Stringers (neighbours engaged in the same trade as the Austens), and numbered among her descendants the Knights of Godmersham—a circumstance which exercised an important influence over the subsequent fortunes of the Austen family.

John Austen died in 1620, leaving behind a large family.[2][5] Of these, the fifth son, Francis, who died in 1687, referred to himself in his will as a clothier from Grovehurst; this place being, like Broadford, a charming timbered house of moderate size near the picturesque old village of Horsmonden. Both houses still belong to the Austen family. Francis had a son, John, whose son was also named John. This last John settled at Broadford (while his father stayed at Grovehurst) and, when quite young, married Elizabeth Weller. He appears to have been a laid-back, easy-going man who felt that being frugal was unnecessary since he would inherit the estate after his father's death; however, he died of consumption in 1704, a year before that event occurred. One of his sisters married into the Stringer family (neighbors who were also in the same trade as the Austens), and among her descendants were the Knights of Godmersham—a development that had a significant impact on the future fortunes of the Austen family.

Elizabeth Weller, a woman happily cast in a different mould from her husband, was an ancestress of Jane Austen who deserves commemoration. Thrifty, energetic, a careful mother, and a prudent housewife, she managed, though receiving only grudging assistance from the Austen family, to pay off her husband's debts, and to give to all her younger children a decent education at a school at Sevenoaks; the eldest boy (the future squire) being taken off her hands by his grandfather.[6] Elizabeth left behind her not only elaborately kept accounts but also a minute description of her actions through many years and of the motives which governed them. It may be interest[3]ing to quote one sentence relating to her move from Horsmonden to Sevenoaks for the sake of her children's education. 'These considerations with ye tho'ts of having my own boys in ye house, with a good master (as all represented him to be) were ye inducements that brought me to Sen'nock, for it seemed to me as if I cou'd not do a better thing for my children's good, their education being my great care, and indeed all I think I was capable of doing for 'em, for I always tho't if they had learning, they might get better shift in ye world, with wt small fortune was alloted 'em.'

Elizabeth Weller, a woman happily unlike her husband, was an ancestor of Jane Austen who deserves to be remembered. Resourceful, energetic, a dedicated mother, and a careful housewife, she managed to pay off her husband’s debts and provide a decent education for all her younger children at a school in Sevenoaks, even with only limited help from the Austen family; the eldest boy (the future squire) was taken under the wing of his grandfather.[6] Elizabeth left behind not only meticulously kept accounts but also a detailed record of her actions over many years and the motivations behind them. It might be interesting to quote one sentence about her decision to move from Horsmonden to Sevenoaks for her children's education: 'These considerations along with the thoughts of having my own boys in the house, with a good master (as everyone said he was) were the reasons that brought me to Sevenoaks, for it felt like the best thing I could do for my children's welfare, their education being my top priority and truly all I thought I could do for them, for I always believed that if they received an education, they might have better opportunities in the world with the little fortune that was allotted to them.'

When the good mother died in 1721, her work was done. Schooldays were over, the daughter married, and the boys already making their way in the world.

When the loving mother passed away in 1721, her job was finished. The school days had ended, the daughter was married, and the sons were already finding their paths in life.

The young squire and his son held gentle sway at Broadford through the eighteenth century; but much more stirring and able was the next brother, Francis. He became a solicitor. Setting up at Sevenoaks 'with eight hundred pounds and a bundle of pens,' he contrived to amass a very large fortune, living most hospitably, and yet buying up all the valuable land round the town which he could secure, and enlarging his means by marrying two wealthy wives. But his first marriage did not take place till he was nearer fifty than forty; and he had as a bachelor been a most generous benefactor to the sons of his two next brothers, Thomas and William.

The young squire and his son had a gentle influence at Broadford throughout the eighteenth century; however, the next brother, Francis, was much more dynamic and capable. He became a solicitor. Starting in Sevenoaks with eight hundred pounds and a bunch of pens, he managed to build a significant fortune, living very hospitably while also purchasing all the valuable land around the town that he could get his hands on, and increasing his wealth by marrying two wealthy wives. However, he didn’t get married for the first time until he was closer to fifty than forty; during his bachelor years, he was a very generous benefactor to the sons of his two younger brothers, Thomas and William.

His second wife, who became in due course of time godmother to her great-niece, Jane Austen, was the widow of Samuel Lennard, of West Wickham, who left her his estate. Legal proceedings ensued over the will, and Mrs. Lennard took counsel of Francis Austen, who ended by winning both the case and her hand. Francis's son by his first wife (known as Motley Austen) rounded off the family estate at[4] Sevenoaks by purchasing the Kippington property. Motley's third son, John, eventually inherited the Broadford estate. Francis's two most distinguished descendants were Colonel Thomas Austen of Kippington, well known as M.P. for Kent, and the Rev. John Thomas Austen, senior wrangler in 1817.

His second wife, who eventually became the godmother to her great-niece, Jane Austen, was the widow of Samuel Lennard from West Wickham, who left her his estate. Legal battles followed over the will, and Mrs. Lennard sought advice from Francis Austen, who ended up winning both the case and her hand in marriage. Francis's son from his first wife, known as Motley Austen, completed the family estate at[4] Sevenoaks by buying the Kippington property. Motley's third son, John, eventually inherited the Broadford estate. Francis's two most notable descendants were Colonel Thomas Austen of Kippington, who was well-known as an M.P. for Kent, and the Rev. John Thomas Austen, who was the senior wrangler in 1817.

Both the two next brothers of Francis Austen adopted the medical profession. Thomas, an apothecary at Tonbridge, had an only son, Henry, who graduated at Cambridge, and, through his uncle's interest, held the living of West Wickham for twenty years. His descendants on the female side are still flourishing.

Both of Francis Austen's two younger brothers chose to become doctors. Thomas, a pharmacist in Tonbridge, had one son, Henry, who graduated from Cambridge and, with his uncle's support, was the vicar of West Wickham for twenty years. His female descendants are still thriving today.

William, the surgeon, Jane Austen's grandfather, is more immediately interesting to us. He married Rebecca, daughter of Sir George Hampson, a physician of Gloucester, and widow of another medical man, James Walter. By her first husband she had a son, William Hampson Walter, born in 1721; by her second she had three daughters, and one son, George, born in 1731. Philadelphia—the only daughter who grew up and married—we shall meet with later. Rebecca Austen died in 1733, and three years later William married Susanna Holk, of whom nothing is known except that she died at an advanced age, and did not mention any of the Austens in her will; neither is there any trace of her in any of the family records with which we are acquainted; so it is hardly probable that little George Austen (Jane's father), who had lost both his parents when he was six years old, continued under the care of his stepmother. However, all that we know of his childhood is that his uncle Francis befriended him, and sent him to Tonbridge School, and that from Tonbridge he obtained a Scholarship (and subsequently a Fellowship) at St. John's College, Oxford[5]—the College at which, later on, through George's own marriage, his descendants were to be 'founder's kin.' He returned to teach at his old school, occupying the post of second master there in 1758, and in the next year he was again in residence at Oxford, where his good looks gained for him the name of 'the handsome proctor.' In 1760 he took Orders, and in 1761 was presented by Mr. Knight of Godmersham—who had married a descendant of his great-aunt, Jane Stringer—to the living of Steventon, near Overton in Hampshire. It was a time of laxity in the Church, and George Austen (though he afterwards became an excellent parish-priest) does not seem to have resided or done duty at Steventon before the year 1764, when his marriage to Cassandra Leigh must have made the rectory appear a desirable home to which to bring his bride.

William, the surgeon, who was Jane Austen's grandfather, is more relevant to us. He married Rebecca, the daughter of Sir George Hampson, a physician from Gloucester, and the widow of another doctor, James Walter. With her first husband, she had a son, William Hampson Walter, born in 1721; with her second husband, she had three daughters and one son, George, born in 1731. Philadelphia—the only daughter who grew up and got married—will come up later. Rebecca Austen passed away in 1733, and three years later, William married Susanna Holk, about whom we know nothing except that she lived to an old age and didn’t mention any of the Austens in her will; there’s also no record of her in any of the family documents we have, so it’s unlikely that little George Austen (Jane’s father), who lost both parents when he was six, stayed with his stepmother. However, all we know about his childhood is that his uncle Francis supported him and sent him to Tonbridge School, where he earned a Scholarship (and later a Fellowship) at St. John's College, Oxford[5]—the College that, through George's subsequent marriage, would later see his descendants as 'founder's kin.' He went back to teach at his old school, serving as the second master there in 1758, and the following year, he was back at Oxford, where his good looks earned him the nickname 'the handsome proctor.' In 1760, he was ordained, and in 1761, he was appointed by Mr. Knight of Godmersham—who had married a descendant of his great-aunt, Jane Stringer—to the position at Steventon, close to Overton in Hampshire. It was a time of laxity in the Church, and although George Austen later became a great parish priest, he didn’t seem to have lived or worked at Steventon before 1764 when his marriage to Cassandra Leigh likely made the rectory seem like a great place to bring his bride.

Before we say anything of the Leighs, a few sentences must be devoted to George Austen's relations of the half-blood—the Walters. With his mother's son by her first husband, William Hampson Walter, he remained on intimate terms. A good many letters are extant which passed between the Austens and the Walters during the early married life of the former, the last of them containing the news of the birth of Jane. Besides this, William Walter's daughter, 'Phila,' was a constant correspondent of George Austen's niece Eliza.

Before we talk about the Leighs, we should mention George Austen's half-blood relatives—the Walters. He stayed close with his mother's son from her first marriage, William Hampson Walter. There are quite a few letters that still exist between the Austens and the Walters from the early years of the Austens' marriage, the last of which shares the news of Jane's birth. Additionally, William Walter's daughter, 'Phila,' frequently exchanged letters with George Austen's niece Eliza.

The Walter family settled in Lincolnshire, where they have held Church preferment, and have also been well known in the world of sport. Phila's brother James seems to have been at the same time an exemplary parson, beloved by his flock, and also a sort of 'Jack Russell,' and is said to have met his death in the hunting-field, by falling into a snow-drift,[6] at the age of eighty-four. His son Henry distinguished himself in a more academical manner. He was second wrangler in 1806, and a Fellow of St. John's. Nor was he only a mathematician; for in June 1813 Jane Austen met a young man named Wilkes, an undergraduate of St. John's, who spoke very highly of Walter as a scholar; he said he was considered the best classic at Cambridge. She adds: 'How such a report would have interested my father!' Henry Walter was at one time tutor at Haileybury, and was also a beneficed clergyman. He was known at Court; indeed, it is said that, while he declined higher preferment for himself, he was consulted by George IV and William IV on the selection of bishops.

The Walter family settled in Lincolnshire, where they have held church positions and have also been well known in the sports world. Phila's brother James seems to have been both a devoted pastor, loved by his congregation, and a bit of a 'Jack Russell.' He reportedly died while hunting, falling into a snow drift at the age of eighty-four. His son Henry made his mark in a more academic way. He was the second wrangler in 1806 and a Fellow of St. John's. But he was more than just a mathematician; in June 1813, Jane Austen met a young man named Wilkes, an undergraduate from St. John's, who spoke very highly of Walter as a scholar, saying he was considered the best classicist at Cambridge. She remarked, 'How such a report would have interested my father!' Henry Walter was once a tutor at Haileybury and also served as a beneficed clergyman. He was known at Court; in fact, it's said that while he turned down higher positions for himself, he provided advice to George IV and William IV on choosing bishops.[6]

The wife that George Austen chose belonged to the somewhat large clan of the Leighs of Adlestrop in Gloucestershire, of which family the Leighs[7] of Stoneleigh were a younger branch. Her father was the Rev. Thomas Leigh, elected Fellow of All Souls at so early an age that he was ever after called 'Chick Leigh,' and afterwards Rector of Harpsden, near Henley.

The wife that George Austen chose was part of the somewhat large Leigh family from Adlestrop in Gloucestershire, of which the Leighs[7] of Stoneleigh were a younger branch. Her father was Rev. Thomas Leigh, who became a Fellow of All Souls at such a young age that he was always referred to as 'Chick Leigh' and later served as Rector of Harpsden, near Henley.

Both these branches of the Leigh family descended from Sir Thomas Leigh, Lord Mayor of London, behind whom Queen Elizabeth rode to be proclaimed at Paul's Cross. He was rich enough and great enough to endow more than one son with estates; but while the elder line at Adlestrop remained simple squires, the younger at Stoneleigh rose to a peerage. The latter branch, however, were now rapidly approaching extinction, while the former had many[7] vigorous scions. The family records have much to say of one of the squires—Theophilus (who died in 1724), the husband of Mary Brydges and the father of twelve children, a strong character, and one who lived up to fixed, if rather narrow, ideas of duty. We hear of his old-fashioned dress and elaborate bows and postures, of his affability to his neighbours, and his just, though somewhat strict, government of his sons. It is difficult to picture to oneself a set of modern Oxford men standing patiently after dinner, in the dining-parlour, as Theophilus's sons did, 'till desired to sit down and drink Church and King.' Meanwhile, his brother-in-law, the Duke of Chandos (the patron of Handel), used to send for the daughters to be educated in the splendour of Canons (his place in Middlesex), and to make such matches as he chose for them with dowries of £3000 a-piece.

Both branches of the Leigh family trace their roots back to Sir Thomas Leigh, who was Lord Mayor of London and rode behind Queen Elizabeth when she was proclaimed at Paul's Cross. He was wealthy enough and influential enough to provide estates for more than one son; however, while the older branch at Adlestrop remained straightforward squires, the younger branch at Stoneleigh achieved noble status. That said, the latter branch was quickly fading away, while the former still had many vigorous descendants. The family records highlight one of the squires—Theophilus (who passed away in 1724), the husband of Mary Brydges and father of twelve children. He had a strong character and adhered to fixed, albeit somewhat narrow, ideas of duty. We learn about his old-fashioned clothing and elaborate bows and gestures, his friendliness toward neighbors, and his fair, though rather strict, management of his sons. It’s hard to imagine a group of modern Oxford men standing patiently after dinner in the dining parlor as Theophilus's sons did, waiting to be told to sit down and drink to "Church and King." Meanwhile, his brother-in-law, the Duke of Chandos (who supported Handel), would summon the daughters to be educated in the grandeur of Canons (his estate in Middlesex) and arrange marriages for them with dowries of £3000 each.

Cassandra's father, Thomas, was the fourth son of Theophilus Leigh. An older and better known brother was another Theophilus, Master of Balliol for more than half a century.

Cassandra's father, Thomas, was the fourth son of Theophilus Leigh. An older and better-known brother was also named Theophilus, who served as Master of Balliol for over fifty years.

The story of his election, in 1727, is remarkable. The Fellows of Balliol could not agree in the choice of any one of their own body; and one set, thinking it would be no disadvantage to have a duke's brother as master, invited their visitor, Dr. Brydges[8], to stand. On his declining, they brought forward his nephew, Theophilus Leigh, then a young Fellow of Corpus. The election resulted in a tie, and the visitor had no qualms of conscience in giving his casting vote to his nephew. Theophilus proved to be a man 'more[9] famous for his sayings than his doings, overflowing with puns and witticisms and sharp retorts; but his[8] most serious joke was his practical one of living much longer than had been expected or intended.' He no doubt became a most dignified Head, and inspired the young men with fear and respect; but he must have sometimes remembered the awful day when he first preached before his father, who immediately turned his back on the divine, saying afterwards: 'I thank you, Theo, for your discourse; let us hereafter have less rhetoric and more divinity; I turned my back lest my presence might daunt you.' When Theo in turn was an old man, and when Jane Austen's eldest brother went to Oxford, he was asked to dine with this dignified kinsman. Being a raw freshman, he was about to take off his gown, when the old man of eighty said with a grim smile: 'Young man, you need not strip; we are not going to fight.'[10]

The story of his election in 1727 is quite interesting. The Fellows of Balliol couldn’t agree on a candidate from their own group, and one faction thought it would be beneficial to have the brother of a duke as the master, so they invited their visitor, Dr. Brydges[8], to run for the position. When he declined, they put forward his nephew, Theophilus Leigh, who was then a young Fellow at Corpus. The election ended in a tie, and the visitor had no problem casting his decisive vote for his nephew. Theophilus turned out to be a person "more[9] famous for his words than his actions, full of puns, clever jokes, and sharp comebacks; but his[8] most serious joke was that he lived much longer than anyone expected or intended." He certainly became a very respected leader and instilled a sense of fear and respect in the young men; however, he must have sometimes recalled the terrible day when he first preached in front of his father, who immediately turned his back on him, later saying, "I thank you, Theo, for your sermon; let’s have less rhetoric and more substance from now on; I turned away so my presence wouldn’t intimidate you." When Theo grew old, and Jane Austen's eldest brother went to Oxford, he was invited to dinner with this distinguished relative. As a naive freshman, he was about to take off his gown when the eighty-year-old man said with a wry smile, "Young man, you don’t need to undress; we’re not going to fight."[10]

Cassandra Leigh's youth was spent in the quiet rectory of Harpsden, for her father was one of the more conscientious of the gently born clergy of that day, living entirely on his benefice, and greatly beloved in his neighbourhood as an exemplary parish-priest. 'He was one of the most contented, quiet, sweet-tempered, generous, cheerful men I ever knew,' so says the chronicler of the Leigh family, 'and his wife was his counterpart. The spirit of the pugnacious Theophilus dwelt not in him; nor that eternal love of company which distinguished the other brothers, yet he was by no means unsocial.' Towards the end of his life he removed to Bath, being severely afflicted with the gout, and here he died in 1763. His peaceful wife, Jane Walker, was descended on her[9] mother's side from a sufficiently warlike family; she was the daughter of an Oxford physician, who had married a Miss Perrot, one of the last of a very old stock, long settled in Oxfordshire, but also known in Pembrokeshire at least as early as the fourteenth century. They were probably among the settlers planted there to overawe the Welsh, and it is recorded of one of them that he slew 'twenty-six men of Kemaes and one wolf.' A contrast to these uncompromising ancestors was found in Mrs. Leigh's aunt, Ann Perrot, one of the family circle at Harpsden, whom tradition states to have been a very pious, good woman. Unselfish she certainly was, for she earnestly begged her brother, Mr. Thomas Perrot, to alter his will by which he had bequeathed to her his estates at Northleigh in Oxfordshire, and to leave her instead an annuity of one hundred pounds. Her brother complied with her request, and by a codicil devised the estates to his great-nephew, James, son of the Rev. Thomas Leigh, on condition that he took the surname and arms of Perrot.[11] Accordingly, on the death of Mr. Thomas Perrot at the beginning of 1751, James Leigh became James Leigh Perrot of Northleigh. His two sisters, Jane and Cassandra, also profited by the kindness of their great-aunt, who left two hundred pounds to each. Another legacy which filtered through the Walkers from the Perrots to the Austens was the advantage of being 'kin' to the Founder of St. John's College, Oxford—Sir[10] Thomas White—an advantage of which several members of the family availed themselves.

Cassandra Leigh spent her youth in the quiet rectory of Harpsden because her father was one of the more diligent members of the gentle-born clergy of that time, relying entirely on his benefice and greatly loved in his neighborhood as an exemplary parish priest. 'He was one of the most contented, calm, good-natured, generous, cheerful men I ever knew,' says the chronicler of the Leigh family, 'and his wife was just as wonderful. He didn't have the pugnacious spirit of Theophilus, nor the constant need for company that characterized the other brothers, but he wasn't unsociable either.' Towards the end of his life, he moved to Bath, suffering from severe gout, and he passed away there in 1763. His peaceful wife, Jane Walker, was descended on her mother's side from a fairly warlike family; she was the daughter of an Oxford physician who had married a Miss Perrot, one of the last of an old lineage that had settled in Oxfordshire, but was also known in Pembrokeshire at least as far back as the fourteenth century. They were probably among the settlers sent there to keep the Welsh in check, and it’s noted that one of them killed 'twenty-six men of Kemaes and one wolf.' In contrast to these tough ancestors was Mrs. Leigh's aunt, Ann Perrot, who was part of the family circle in Harpsden and is said to have been a very devout, good woman. She was certainly selfless, as she earnestly asked her brother, Mr. Thomas Perrot, to change his will, which had left her his estates at Northleigh in Oxfordshire, and instead give her an annuity of one hundred pounds. Her brother agreed to her wish and, via a codicil, left the estates to his great-nephew, James, son of Rev. Thomas Leigh, on the condition that he took the surname and arms of Perrot. Accordingly, upon the death of Mr. Thomas Perrot at the beginning of 1751, James Leigh became James Leigh Perrot of Northleigh. His two sisters, Jane and Cassandra, also benefited from the generosity of their great-aunt, who left two hundred pounds to each. Another legacy that passed through the Walkers from the Perrots to the Austens was the advantage of being related to the Founder of St. John's College, Oxford—Sir Thomas White—an advantage that several family members benefited from.

Northleigh, for some reason or other, did not suit its new owner. He pulled down the mansion and sold the estate to the Duke of Marlborough, buying for himself a property at Hare Hatch on the Bath Road, midway between Maidenhead and Reading. We shall meet him again, and his devoted wife, Jane Cholmeley; and we shall see a remarkable instance of his steadfast love for her.

Northleigh, for some reason, didn’t fit its new owner. He tore down the mansion and sold the estate to the Duke of Marlborough, purchasing a property at Hare Hatch on the Bath Road, located halfway between Maidenhead and Reading. We’ll encounter him again, along with his devoted wife, Jane Cholmeley, and witness a remarkable example of his unwavering love for her.

George Austen perhaps met his future wife at the house of her uncle, the Master of Balliol, but no particulars of the courtship have survived. The marriage took place at Walcot Church, Bath, on April 26, 1764, the bride's father having died at Bath only a short time before. Two circumstances connected with their brief honeymoon—which consisted only of a journey from Bath to Steventon, broken by one day's halt at Andover—may be mentioned. The bride's 'going-away' dress seems to have been a scarlet riding-habit, whose future adventures were not uninteresting; and the pair are believed to have had an unusual companion for such an occasion—namely, a small boy, six years old, the only son of Warren Hastings by his first wife. We are told that he was committed to the charge of Mr. Austen when he was sent over to England in 1761, and we shall see later that there was a reason for this connexion; but a three-year-old boy is a curious charge for a bachelor, and poor little George must have wanted a nurse rather than a tutor. In any case, he came under Mrs. Austen's maternal care, who afterwards mourned for his early death 'as if he had been a child of her own.'[12]

George Austen likely met his future wife at her uncle's house, the Master of Balliol, but no details about their courtship have been recorded. They got married at Walcot Church in Bath on April 26, 1764, shortly after the bride's father passed away in Bath. Two notable things about their brief honeymoon—which was just a trip from Bath to Steventon, with a one-day stop in Andover—are worth mentioning. The bride’s "going-away" outfit appears to have been a scarlet riding habit, which had some interesting future stories, and the couple reportedly had an unusual companion for the occasion: a small boy, only six years old, who was the only son of Warren Hastings from his first marriage. It’s said that he was entrusted to Mr. Austen's care when he came to England in 1761, and we’ll later find out why this connection existed; however, having a three-year-old boy to look after is an unusual responsibility for a bachelor, and little George likely needed a nurse more than a tutor. In any case, he fell under Mrs. Austen's motherly care, who later mourned his early death "as if he had been her own child."[12]


CHAPTER II

STEVENTON

1764-1785

Steventon is a small village tucked away among the Hampshire Downs, about seven miles south of Basingstoke. It is now looked down upon at close quarters by the South-Western Railway, but, at the time of which we are writing, it was almost equidistant from two main roads: one running from Basingstoke to Andover, which would be joined at Deane Gate, the other from Basingstoke to Winchester, joined at Popham Lane. Communication with London was maintained—at any rate, in 1800—by two coaches that ran each night through Deane Gate. It does not appear, however, to have been by any means certain that an unexpected traveller would get a place in either of them.[13]

The surrounding country is certainly not picturesque; it presents no grand or extensive views: the features, however, being small rather than plain.[14] It is, in fact, an undulating district whose hills have no marked character, and the poverty of whose soil prevents the timber from attaining a great size. We need not therefore be surprised to hear that[12] when Cassandra Leigh saw the place for the first time, just before her marriage, she should think it very inferior to the valley of the Thames at Henley. Yet the neighbourhood had its beauties of rustic lanes and hidden nooks; and Steventon, from the fall of the ground and the abundance of its timber, was one of the prettiest spots in it. The Rectory had been of the most miserable description, but George Austen improved it until it became a tolerably roomy and convenient habitation. It stood 'in a shallow valley, surrounded by sloping meadows, well sprinkled with elm-trees, at the end of a small village of cottages, each well provided with a garden, scattered about prettily on either side of the road. . . . North of the house, the road from Deane to Popham Lane ran at a sufficient distance from the front to allow a carriage drive, through turf and trees. On the south side, the ground rose gently and was occupied by one of those old-fashioned[15] gardens in which vegetables and flowers are combined, flanked and protected on the east by one of the thatched mud walls common in that country, and overshadowed by fine elms. Along the upper or southern side of the garden ran a terrace of the finest turf, which must have been in the writer's thoughts when she described Catherine Morland's childish delight in "rolling down the green slope at the back of the house."

The surrounding area is definitely not scenic; it offers no grand or wide views: the features are more small than plain.[14] It’s actually a hilly area without any distinctive character, and the poor soil prevents the trees from growing large. So, it’s no surprise that when Cassandra Leigh saw the place for the first time, just before her wedding, she found it far inferior to the Thames Valley at Henley. Still, the neighborhood had its charm with rustic lanes and hidden spots; and Steventon, thanks to its rolling land and plentiful trees, was one of the prettiest places in the area. The Rectory had initially been quite miserable, but George Austen improved it until it became a decent and comfortable home. It was located 'in a shallow valley, surrounded by gently sloping meadows sprinkled with elm trees, at the end of a small village of cottages, each nicely equipped with a garden, scattered charmingly on either side of the road. . . . To the north of the house, the road from Deane to Popham Lane ran far enough away from the front to allow for a carriage drive, through grass and trees. On the south side, the ground rose gently and featured one of those old-fashioned[15] gardens where vegetables and flowers coexist, bordered and protected to the east by one of the thatched mud walls common in that area, and shaded by beautiful elms. Along the upper or southern edge of the garden was a terrace of the finest grass, which must have been in the writer's mind when she described Catherine Morland's childish joy in "rolling down the green slope at the back of the house."

'But the chief beauty of Steventon consisted in its hedgerows. A hedgerow in that country does not mean a thin formal line of quickset, but an irregular border of copse-wood and timber, often wide enough to contain within it a winding footpath, or a rough cart-track. Under its shelter the earliest[13] primroses, anemones, and wild hyacinths were to be found; sometimes the first bird's nest; and, now and then, the unwelcome adder. Two such hedgerows radiated, as it were, from the parsonage garden. One, a continuation of the turf terrace, proceeded westward, forming the southern boundary of the home meadows; and was formed into a rustic shrubbery, with occasional seats, entitled "The Wood Walk." The other ran straight up the hill, under the name of "The Church Walk," because it led to the parish church, as well as to a fine old manor-house of Henry VIII's time, occupied by a family named Digweed, who for more than a century rented it, together with the chief farm in the parish.'

But the main beauty of Steventon was its hedgerows. In this area, a hedgerow isn't just a thin, formal line of bushes; it's an irregular border of woodlands and trees, often wide enough to include a winding footpath or a rough cart-track. Under their cover, you could find the earliest[13] primroses, anemones, and wild hyacinths; sometimes the first bird's nest; and occasionally, the unwelcome adder. Two hedgerows extended, so to speak, from the parsonage garden. One continued from the grassy terrace, going west and forming the southern boundary of the home meadows, creating a rustic shrubbery with occasional benches called "The Wood Walk." The other went straight up the hill, known as "The Church Walk," because it led to the parish church and a beautiful old manor house from the time of Henry VIII, which was occupied by a family named Digweed, who had rented it along with the main farm in the parish for over a century.

The usefulness of a hedgerow as a place where a heroine might remain unseen and overhear what was not intended to reach her ears must have impressed itself early on the mind of our author; and readers of Persuasion will remember the scene in the fields near Uppercross where Anne hears a conversation about herself carried on by Captain Wentworth and Louisa Musgrove. The writer had possibly intended to introduce a similar scene into Mansfield Park, for, in a letter to her sister, of January 29, 1813, when turning from Pride and Prejudice to a new subject, she says: 'If you could discover whether Northamptonshire is a country of hedgerows I should be glad again.' Presumably, her question was answered in the negative, and her scrupulous desire for accuracy did not allow of her making use of the intended device.

The usefulness of a hedgerow as a place where a heroine could stay hidden and overhear things she wasn’t supposed to hear must have made a strong impression on our author early on; and readers of Persuasion will remember the scene in the fields near Uppercross where Anne listens to a conversation about herself between Captain Wentworth and Louisa Musgrove. The writer might have planned to include a similar scene in Mansfield Park, because in a letter to her sister dated January 29, 1813, while transitioning from Pride and Prejudice to a new topic, she writes: 'If you could find out whether Northamptonshire is a place with hedgerows, I’d be thankful.' It’s likely that her question was answered with a no, and her careful commitment to accuracy prevented her from using the intended idea.

Steventon Church 'might have appeared mean and uninteresting to an ordinary observer; but the adept in church architecture would have known[14] that it must have stood there some seven centuries, and would have found beauty in the very narrow Early English windows, as well as in the general proportions of its little chancel; while its solitary position, far from the hum of the village, and within sight of no habitation, except a glimpse of the grey manor-house through its circling green of sycamores, has in it something solemn and appropriate to the last resting-place of the silent dead. Sweet violets, both purple and white, grow in abundance beneath its south wall. One may imagine for how many centuries the ancestors of those little flowers have occupied that undisturbed sunny nook, and may think how few living families can boast of as ancient a tenure of their land. Large elms protrude their rough branches; old hawthorns shed their annual blossoms over the graves; and the hollow yew-tree must be at least coeval with the church. But whatever may be the beauties or defects of the surrounding scenery, this was the residence of Jane Austen for twenty-four years. This was the cradle of her genius. These were the first objects which inspired her young heart with a sense of the beauties of nature. In strolls along these wood-walks, thick-coming fancies rose to her mind, and gradually assumed the forms in which they came forth to the world. In that simple church she brought them all into subjection to the piety which ruled her in life and supported her in death.'

Steventon Church might have seemed plain and unremarkable to the average person, but someone knowledgeable about church architecture would have realized that it had been standing for about seven centuries. They would have appreciated the beauty of its narrow Early English windows and the overall proportions of its small chancel. Its isolated location, far from the buzz of the village and only glimpsed through a circle of sycamores beside the grey manor house, gives it a solemn and fitting quality for the final resting place of the silent dead. Sweet violets, in both purple and white, grow plentifully beneath its south wall. One can imagine how many centuries the ancestors of those little flowers have occupied that peaceful, sunny spot, and consider how few living families can claim such a long-standing connection to their land. Tall elms stretch out their rough branches; old hawthorns drop their annual blossoms over the graves; and the hollow yew tree must be at least as old as the church. But regardless of the surrounding landscape's beauty or flaws, this was Jane Austen's home for twenty-four years. This was where her genius was born. These were the first sights that awoke her young heart to the beauty of nature. As she walked along these wooded paths, a flurry of ideas would come to her mind, gradually taking shape until they were ready to be shared with the world. In that simple church, she brought all her thoughts under the influence of the faith that guided her in life and supported her in death.

To this description of the surroundings of the home, given by the author of the Memoir, whose own home it was through childhood and boyhood, we may add a few sentences respecting its interior as it appeared to his sister, Mrs. Lefroy. She speaks of her grandfather's study looking cheerfully into[15] the sunny garden, 'his own exclusive property, safe from the bustle of all household cares,' and adds:

To this description of the home environment, provided by the author of the Memoir, who spent his childhood and youth in that house, we can add a few sentences about its interior as seen by his sister, Mrs. Lefroy. She describes her grandfather's study, which looked happily out onto[15] the sunny garden, 'his own private space, away from the hustle and bustle of all household worries,' and adds:

'The dining- or common sitting-room looked to the front and was lighted by two casement windows. On the same side the front door opened into a smaller parlour, and visitors, who were few and rare, were not a bit the less welcome to my grandmother because they found her sitting there busily engaged with her needle,[16] making and mending. In later times—but not probably until my two aunts had completed their short course at Mrs. Latournelle's at Reading Abbey, and were living at home—a sitting-room was made upstairs: "the dressing-room," as they were pleased to call it, perhaps because it opened into a smaller chamber in which my two aunts slept. I remember the common-looking carpet with its chocolate ground, and painted press with shelves above for books, and Jane's piano, and an oval looking-glass that hung between the windows; but the charm of the room with its scanty furniture and cheaply painted walls must have been, for those old enough to understand it, the flow of native wit, with all the fun and nonsense of a large and clever family.' Such was the room in which the first versions of Sense and Sensibility and Pride and Prejudice were composed.

The dining or common sitting room faced the front and was brightened by two casement windows. On the same side, the front door led into a smaller parlor, and visitors, though few and far between, were always welcomed by my grandmother, even if she was busy with her needle, making and mending. Later on—but probably not until my two aunts finished their short course at Mrs. Latournelle's in Reading Abbey and moved back home—a sitting room was set up upstairs: "the dressing room," as they liked to call it, maybe because it connected to a smaller chamber where my two aunts slept. I remember the plain carpet with its brown background, the painted cupboard with shelves for books, Jane's piano, and an oval mirror hung between the windows; but the real charm of the room, with its limited furniture and simply painted walls, must have been the natural wit that flowed through it, filled with the fun and silliness of a large and clever family. That was the room where the first versions of Sense and Sensibility and Pride and Prejudice were written.

We have anticipated somewhat in describing the Rectory as it appeared after George Austen's reforms, and when his children were growing up in it. As it appeared to him and his wife on their arrival, it must have left much to be desired.

We have somewhat anticipated describing the Rectory as it looked after George Austen's improvements, and when his children were growing up there. When he and his wife first arrived, it must have had a lot of shortcomings.

The young couple who now entered upon a home[16] which was to be theirs for thirty-seven years had many excellent and attractive qualities. George Austen's handsome, placid, dignified features were an index to his mind. Serene in temper, devoted to his religion and his family, a good father and a good scholar, he deserved the love and respect which every evidence that we have shows him to have gained from his family and his neighbours. His wife's was a somewhat more positive nature: shrewd and acute, high-minded and determined, with a strong sense of humour, and with an energy capable of triumphing over years of indifferent health, she was ardently attached to her children, and perhaps somewhat proud of her ancestors. We are told that she was very particular about the shape of people's noses, having a very aristocratic one herself; but we ought perhaps to add that she admitted she had never been a beauty, at all events in comparison with her own elder sister.

The young couple who just moved into a home[16] that would belong to them for thirty-seven years had many great and appealing qualities. George Austen's handsome, calm, dignified features reflected his personality. He was easygoing, devoted to his faith and family, a good father and a good scholar, and he earned the love and respect that evidence shows he received from both his family and his neighbors. His wife's nature was a bit more assertive: sharp and insightful, principled and determined, with a strong sense of humor, and an energy that allowed her to overcome years of poor health. She was deeply devoted to her children and perhaps a bit proud of her heritage. It's said that she was quite particular about the shape of people's noses, having a very aristocratic one herself; however, it's worth mentioning that she acknowledged she had never been a beauty, especially in comparison to her older sister.

If one may divide qualities which often overlap, one would be inclined to surmise that Jane Austen inherited from her father her serenity of mind, the refinement of her intellect, and her delicate appreciation of style, while her mother supplied the acute observation of character, and the wit and humour, for which she was equally distinguished.

If we can separate qualities that often blend together, it seems likely that Jane Austen got her calm demeanor, sharp intellect, and subtle sense of style from her father, while her mother contributed the keen understanding of character, along with the wit and humor for which she was also well-known.

Steventon was not the only preferment in the neighbourhood that George Austen was to hold. His kind uncle Francis, who had helped him in his schooling, was anxious to do something more for him. He would have liked, it is said, to have put him into the comfortable living of West Wickham in Kent, which was in the gift of his wife; but he considered that another nephew, the son of a brother older than George's father, had a prior claim. Francis,[17] however, did the best thing he could by buying the next presentations of two parishes near Steventon—namely, Ashe and Deane—that his nephew might have whichever fell vacant first.

Steventon wasn’t the only position in the area that George Austen would have. His caring uncle Francis, who had supported his education, was eager to do more for him. It’s said that he would have liked to place him in the comfortable position at West Wickham in Kent, which was under his wife’s control; however, he felt that another nephew, the son of a brother older than George’s father, had a stronger claim. Francis,[17] nevertheless, did the best he could by purchasing the next presentations for two local parishes near Steventon—Ashe and Deane—so his nephew could have whichever position became available first.

The chances of an early vacancy at Ashe, where Dr. Russell—the grandfather of Mary Russell Mitford—had been established since 1729, must have seemed the greater; but fate decided otherwise. Dr. Russell lived till 1783, and it was Deane that first fell vacant, in 1773.

The chances of an early vacancy at Ashe, where Dr. Russell—the grandfather of Mary Russell Mitford—had been established since 1729, must have seemed greater; but fate had other plans. Dr. Russell lived until 1783, and it was Deane that first became vacant in 1773.

The writer of the Memoir, who was under the impression that George Austen became Rector of both Steventon and Deane in 1764, states that the Austens began their married life in the parsonage at Deane, and did not move to Steventon till 1771, seven years later. This cannot be quite correct, because we have letters of George Austen dated from Steventon in 1770; nor is it quite easy to understand why Mr. Austen should have lived in some one else's Rectory in preference to his own, unless we conceive that the Rector of Deane was non-resident, and that George Austen did duty at Deane and rented the parsonage while his own was under repair. It seems impossible now to unravel this skein. The story of the move to Steventon, in 1771, is connected with a statement that the road was then a mere cart-track, so cut up by deep ruts as to be impassable for a light carriage, and that Mrs. Austen (who was not then in good health) performed the short journey on a feather-bed, placed upon some soft articles of furniture in the waggon which held their household goods. This story is too circumstantial to be without foundation, nor is there any reason to doubt the badness of a country lane; but the particular family-flitting referred to must be left uncertain.[18]

The author of the Memoir, who believed that George Austen became the Rector of both Steventon and Deane in 1764, mentions that the Austens started their married life in the parsonage at Deane and didn’t move to Steventon until 1771, seven years later. This can't be entirely accurate, because we have letters from George Austen dated from Steventon in 1770; it's also not easy to understand why Mr. Austen would live in someone else’s Rectory instead of his own unless we assume that the Rector of Deane was not living there, and George Austen was fulfilling duties at Deane while renting the parsonage during repairs to his own. It seems impossible to untangle this situation now. The story of the move to Steventon in 1771 is linked to a claim that the road was just a rough cart-track, with deep ruts making it impossible for a light carriage, and that Mrs. Austen (who was not in good health at the time) made the short journey on a feather-bed placed on some soft furniture in the wagon that carried their household items. This account is too detailed to be untrue, and there’s no reason to doubt the poor condition of the country lane; however, the specific details of the family’s move remain uncertain.[18]

George Austen was thirty-three years old when he settled down at his Hampshire living. His wife was some eight years younger. Their means were not large, but George was able to supplement his income both by farming and by taking pupils. Life too was simpler in those days; and we read of Mrs. Austen being without a new gown for two years, and spending much of the time in a red riding-habit, which even then had not finished its usefulness, for it was cut up some years later into a suit for one of her boys. Her time, indeed, was soon busily employed; her eldest boy, James, was born on February 13, 1765; the second, George, on August 26, 1766; and the third, Edward, on October 7, 1767. The Austens followed what was a common custom in those days—namely, that of putting out their children to nurse. An honest woman in Deane had charge of them all in turn, and we are told that one or both of their parents visited them every day.

George Austen was thirty-three when he settled into his life in Hampshire. His wife was about eight years younger. They didn’t have a lot of money, but George was able to boost his income through farming and by taking on students. Life was simpler back then; we hear that Mrs. Austen went without a new dress for two years and often wore a red riding habit, which hadn't lost its usefulness even then, as it was turned into a suit for one of her sons a few years later. She was quickly occupied with her children; her eldest, James, was born on February 13, 1765; the second, George, on August 26, 1766; and the third, Edward, on October 7, 1767. The Austens followed a common practice of the time—sending their children out to be nursed. A reliable woman in Deane took care of them all in turn, and it’s said that one or both parents visited them every day.

The only excitements to vary the tranquil life at Steventon were occasional visits to or from their near relations. Cassandra's brother was now living on his property called Scarlets, at Hare Hatch, in the parish of Wargrave, and was thus within a day's journey from Steventon. He had married a Miss Cholmeley, of Easton in Lincolnshire, but they had no children. Cassandra's only sister, Jane (the beauty of the family), was married at the end of 1768 to Dr. Cooper, Rector of Whaddon, near Bath. Edward Cooper was the son of Gislingham Cooper, a banker in the Strand, by Ann Whitelock, heiress of Phyllis Court and Henley Manor. Dr. and Mrs. Cooper divided their time between his house at Southcote, near Reading, and Bath—from which[19] latter place no doubt he could keep an eye on his neighbouring parish. The Coopers had two children, Edward and Jane. They and the Austens were on very intimate terms, and it is probable that Jane Austen's early knowledge of Bath was to a great extent owing to the visits paid to them in that place. Another family with whom the Austens were on cousinly terms were the Cookes. Samuel Cooke, Rector of Little Bookham in Surrey and godfather to Jane, had married a daughter of the Master of Balliol (Theophilus Leigh), and their three children, Theophilus, Mary, and George, belonged, like the Coopers, to an inner circle of relations on both sides (Leigh Perrots, Coopers, Cookes, Walters, and Hancocks), who made up—in addition to the outer-circle of country neighbours—the world in which the Austens moved.

The only things that broke the peaceful routine at Steventon were occasional visits to or from their close relatives. Cassandra's brother was living on his property called Scarlets, in Hare Hatch, which was only a day's journey from Steventon. He had married Miss Cholmeley from Easton in Lincolnshire, but they had no kids. Cassandra's only sister, Jane (the family's beauty), got married at the end of 1768 to Dr. Cooper, the Rector of Whaddon, near Bath. Edward Cooper was the son of Gislingham Cooper, a banker in the Strand, and Ann Whitelock, who was the heiress of Phyllis Court and Henley Manor. Dr. and Mrs. Cooper split their time between their home in Southcote, near Reading, and Bath—from which[19] he could easily keep an eye on his neighboring parish. The Coopers had two kids, Edward and Jane. The Austens and the Coopers were very close, and it's likely that Jane Austen's early familiarity with Bath was largely because of the visits to them there. Another family that the Austens were related to were the Cookes. Samuel Cooke, the Rector of Little Bookham in Surrey and Jane's godfather, had married a daughter of the Master of Balliol (Theophilus Leigh), and their three kids, Theophilus, Mary, and George, like the Coopers, belonged to a close-knit circle of relatives on both sides (Leigh Perrots, Coopers, Cookes, Walters, and Hancocks), who made up—along with the outer circle of country neighbors—the world in which the Austens lived.

A few letters addressed to Mr. and Mrs. Walter (extracts from which we shall venture to quote) will give the best idea of the happy, peaceful life passed at Steventon Rectory during these early years. On July 8, 1770, George writes from Steventon of his wife's journey to London to be present at the birth of her sister's child, and adds:—

A few letters addressed to Mr. and Mrs. Walter (extracts from which we will quote) will give the best idea of the happy, peaceful life spent at Steventon Rectory during these early years. On July 8, 1770, George writes from Steventon about his wife's trip to London to be there for the birth of her sister's child, and adds:—

[17]. . . My James . . . and his brother are both well, and what will surprise you, bear their mother's absence with great philosophy, as I doubt not they would mine, and turn all their little affections towards those who were about them and good to them; this may not be a pleasing reflection to a fond parent, but is certainly wisely designed by Providence for the happiness of the child.

[17]. . . My James . . . and his brother are both doing well, and surprisingly, they are coping with their mother's absence with great understanding, just as I’m sure they would handle mine. They focus all their little affections on those around them who care for them; this may not be a comforting thought for a loving parent, but it is definitely intended by Providence for the child's happiness.

A month or so later Cassandra is back again, and writing:—

A month or so later, Cassandra is back and writing:—

I was not so happy as to see my nephew Weaver[18]—suppose he was hurried in time, as I think everyone is in town; 'tis a sad place, I would not live in it on any account, one has not time to do one's duty either to God or man. . . . What luck we shall have with those sort of cows I can't say. My little Alderney one turns out tolerably well, and makes more butter than we use, and I have just bought another of the same sort, but as her calf is but just gone, cannot say what she will be good for yet.

I wasn't exactly thrilled to see my nephew Weaver[18]—I guess he was short on time, like I think everyone is in the city; it's a depressing place, and I wouldn’t want to live there for any reason. One doesn't have time to fulfill their obligations to God or other people. . . . I can't predict how we'll do with those kinds of cows. My little Alderney seems to be doing pretty well and produces more butter than we need, and I just bought another one of the same kind, but since her calf has just been weaned, I can't say yet what she'll be good for.

December 9, 1770.—My poor little George is come to see me to-day, he seems pretty well, tho' he had a fit lately; it was near a twelve-month since he had one before, so was in hopes they had left him, but must not flatter myself so now.

December 9, 1770.—My poor little George came to visit me today. He seems to be doing pretty well, although he had a seizure recently; it had been almost a year since his last one, so I was hoping they had stopped, but I shouldn't get my hopes up now.

In June 1771, the Austens' fourth child, Henry, was born, and Mrs. Austen writes on November 8, 1772:—

In June 1771, the Austens' fourth child, Henry, was born, and Mrs. Austen writes on November 8, 1772:—

My little boy is come home from nurse, and a fine, stout little fellow he is, and can run anywhere, so now I have all four at home, and some time in January I expect a fifth, so you see it will not be in my power to take any journeys for one while. . . . I believe my sister Hancock will be so good as to come and nurse me again.

My little boy has come home from the nurse, and he's a strong, healthy little guy who can run anywhere. Now I have all four of my kids at home, and I expect to have a fifth one sometime in January. So, as you can see, I won’t be able to take any trips for a while... I believe my sister Hancock will kindly come and help nurse me again.

Unfortunately, poor little George never recovered sufficiently to take his place in the family, and we hear no more of him, though he lived on as late as 1827.

Unfortunately, poor little George never fully recovered to take his place in the family, and we don’t hear any more about him, although he lived until 1827.

The fifth child, Cassandra, was born in January 1773, and on June 6, 1773, Mrs. Austen writes:—

The fifth child, Cassandra, was born in January 1773, and on June 6, 1773, Mrs. Austen writes:—

We will not give up the hopes of seeing you both (and as many of your young people as you can[21] conveniently bring) at Steventon before the summer is over. Mr. Austen wants to show his brother his lands and his cattle and many other matters; and I want to show you my Henry and my Cassy, who are both reckoned fine children. Jemmy and Neddy are very happy in a new playfellow, Lord Lymington, whom Mr. Austen has lately taken the charge of; he is between five and six years old, very backward of his age, but good-tempered and orderly. He is the eldest son of Lord Portsmouth, who lives about ten miles from hence. . . . I have got a nice dairy fitted up, and am now worth a bull and six cows, and you would laugh to see them; for they are not much bigger than Jack-asses—and here I have got duckies and ducks and chickens for Phyllis's amusement. In short you must come, and, like Hezekiah, I will show you all my riches.

We won’t give up hope of seeing both of you (and as many of your young ones as you can conveniently bring) at Steventon before summer ends. Mr. Austen wants to show his brother his land, cattle, and a bunch of other things; and I want to introduce you to my Henry and my Cassy, who are both considered great kids. Jemmy and Neddy are really enjoying a new playmate, Lord Lymington, whom Mr. Austen has recently taken care of; he’s between five and six years old, a bit slow for his age, but he's good-natured and well-behaved. He’s the eldest son of Lord Portsmouth, who lives about ten miles from here. I’ve set up a nice dairy, and I now have a bull and six cows, and you’d laugh to see them because they’re not much bigger than donkeys—and I’ve got little ducks and chickens for Phyllis to enjoy. In short, you have to come, and like Hezekiah, I’ll show you all my treasures.

December 12, 1773.—I thank God we are all quite well and my little girl is almost ready to run away. Our new pupil, Master Vanderstegen, has been with us about a month, he is near fourteen years old, and is very good tempered and well disposed. Lord Lymington has left us, his mamma began to be alarmed at the hesitation in his speech, which certainly grew worse, and is going to take him to London in hopes a Mr. Angier (who undertakes to cure that disorder) may be of service to him.

December 12, 1773.—I thank God we’re all doing well and my little girl is almost ready to run off. Our new student, Master Vanderstegen, has been with us for about a month; he’s nearly fourteen years old and has a great temperament and is very pleasant. Lord Lymington has left us because his mom started to worry about the stutter in his speech, which definitely got worse, and is taking him to London in hopes that a Mr. Angier (who specializes in treating that issue) can help him.

A sixth child, Francis William, was born in April 1774.

A sixth child, Francis William, was born in April 1774.

August 20, 1775.—We are all, I thank God, in good health, and I am more nimble and active than I was last time, expect to be confined some time in November. My last boy is very stout, and has run alone these two months, and is not yet sixteen months old. My little girl talks all day long, and in my opinion is a very entertaining companion. Henry has[22] been in breeches some months, and thinks himself near as good a man as his brother Neddy. Indeed no one would judge by their looks that there was above three years and a half difference in their ages, one is so little and the other so great. Master Van. is got very well again, and has been with us again these three months; he is gone home this morning for a few holidays.

August 20, 1775.—We are all, thank God, in good health, and I am more agile and active than I was last time; I expect to be resting for a while in November. My youngest son is quite strong and has been walking on his own for the past two months, and he isn't even sixteen months old yet. My little girl talks all day long and is, in my opinion, a very entertaining companion. Henry has[22] been wearing pants for a few months now and thinks he’s just about as good as his brother Neddy. Honestly, you wouldn’t guess by their appearance that there is more than three and a half years between them—one is so tiny and the other so big. Master Van is feeling much better now and has been with us again for the past three months; he went home this morning for a little holiday.

The new infant, however, did not appear quite so soon as was expected, and the last letter of the series is written by George Austen on December 17, 1775.

The new baby, however, didn't arrive as soon as expected, and the last letter in the series was written by George Austen on December 17, 1775.


Steventon: December 17, 1775.

Dear Sister,—You have doubtless been for some time in expectation of hearing from Hampshire, and perhaps wondered a little we were in our old age grown such bad reckoners, but so it was, for Cassy certainly expected to have been brought to bed a month ago; however, last night the time came, and without a great deal of warning, everything was soon happily over. We have now another girl, a present plaything for her sister Cassy, and a future companion. She is to be Jenny, and seems to me as if she would be as like Harry as Cassy is to Neddy. Your sister, thank God, is pure well after it.

Dear Sis,—You’ve probably been waiting for some news from Hampshire for a while now and might have wondered why we’ve become such poor estimators in our old age. Well, it’s true because Cassy definitely thought she would have given birth a month ago; however, last night, the moment finally arrived, and without much warning, everything was happily resolved. We now have another girl, a new playmate for her sister Cassy and a future companion. Her name will be Jenny, and to me, she looks just like Harry, just as Cassy looks like Neddy. Your sister, thank God, is perfectly fine after it.

George Austen's prediction was fully justified. Never were sisters more to each other than Cassandra and Jane; while in a particularly affectionate family there seems to have been a special link between Cassandra and Edward on the one hand, and between Jane and Henry on the other.

George Austen's prediction was completely accurate. Never were sisters closer than Cassandra and Jane; in a particularly loving family, there appeared to be a special bond between Cassandra and Edward, and between Jane and Henry as well.

Jane's godparents were Mrs. Musgrave (a connexion of her mother's), Mrs. Francis Austen (another Jane), wife of George's kind uncle, and Samuel[23] Cooke, Rector of Little Bookham. We may suppose that, like the rest of her family, she spent a considerable part of the first eighteen months of her existence at the good woman's at Deane.

Jane's godparents were Mrs. Musgrave (a relative of her mother's), Mrs. Francis Austen (another Jane), who was married to George's kind uncle, and Samuel[23] Cooke, the Rector of Little Bookham. We can assume that, like the rest of her family, she spent a significant portion of the first eighteen months of her life at the kind woman's home in Deane.

We have, indeed, but little information about the household at Steventon for the next few years. Another child—the last—Charles, was born in June 1779. There must, as the children grew older, have been a bright and lively family party to fill the Rectory, all the more so because the boys were educated at home instead of being sent to any school. One of George Austen's sons has described him as being 'not only a profound scholar, but possessed of a most exquisite taste in every species of literature'; and, even if we allow for some filial exaggeration, there can be no doubt that it was a home where good teaching—in every sense of the word—good taste, and a general love of reading prevailed. To balance this characteristic the Austen nature possessed yet another—spread over many members of the family—namely, an enthusiastic love of sport. The boys hunted from an early age, in a scrambling sort of way, upon any pony or donkey that they could procure, or, in default of such luxuries, on foot; perhaps beginning the day with an early breakfast in the kitchen. A wonderful story is told, on good authority, of a piece of amateur horse-dealing accomplished by the youngest son but one, Francis, at the mature age of seven: how he bought on his own account (it must be supposed with his father's permission) a pony for £1 11s. 6d.; hunted it, jumping everything that the pony could get its nose over; and at the end of two years sold it again for £2 12s. 6d. It was a bright chestnut, and he called it 'Squirrel'; though his elder brothers, to plague him, called it 'Scug.' This[24] was the boy for whose benefit his mother converted into a jacket and trousers the scarlet riding-habit which played so important a part in her early married life. If he mounted 'Squirrel' in this costume, the future Admiral of the Fleet was hunting 'in pink' with a vengeance, and must have contributed not a little to the gaiety of the field.

We really don't have much information about the household at Steventon in the following years. Another child—the last one—Charles, was born in June 1779. As the children grew older, they must have made for a lively and vibrant family gathering at the Rectory, especially since the boys were educated at home rather than sent to school. One of George Austen's sons described him as "not only a deep scholar but also having a fantastic taste in all kinds of literature." Even if there's some overstatement from affection, it's clear that it was a home where quality teaching—both in knowledge and culture—and a general love of reading thrived. Balancing this trait, the Austen family also shared another one—an enthusiastic love of sports. The boys started hunting at a young age, using any pony or donkey they could find, or if they couldn't get those, they went on foot, possibly starting the day with an early breakfast in the kitchen. There's a great story, from a reliable source, about a bit of amateur horse-dealing done by the second youngest son, Francis, who was just seven years old: how he bought a pony for £1 11s. 6d., hunted it, and jumped over everything the pony could manage. After two years, he sold it for £2 12s. 6d. It was a bright chestnut, which he named 'Squirrel,' although his older brothers teased him by calling it 'Scug.' This[24] was the boy for whom his mother turned her red riding habit, which had been so significant in her early married life, into a jacket and trousers. If he rode 'Squirrel' in that outfit, the future Admiral of the Fleet was hunting 'in pink' for sure, and he must have added quite a bit to the joy of the hunting party.

It is evident that part of the good training at Steventon consisted in making the boys, while quite young, manly, active, and self-reliant. When the time came for their leaving home they would not be found unprepared.

It is clear that part of the good training at Steventon involved teaching the boys, from a young age, to be manly, active, and self-sufficient. When the time came for them to leave home, they would be ready.

Mr. Austen found it a pleasant task to educate his own sons with his other pupils, and thereby to dispense with the cost of public schools. We get a glimpse of him as a teacher in a letter of his son Henry, written many years later to Warren Hastings. Henry, by the way, made use of a style that one is thankful Jane did not adopt.

Mr. Austen enjoyed the experience of teaching his own sons along with his other students, which allowed him to avoid the expenses of public schools. We catch a glimpse of him as a teacher in a letter from his son Henry, written many years later to Warren Hastings. By the way, Henry had a writing style that we can be grateful Jane didn’t follow.

Suffer me to say that among the earliest lessons of my infancy I was taught by precept and example to love and venerate your name. I cannot remember the time when I did not associate with your character the idea of everything great, amiable, and good. Your benevolence was a theme on which my young attention hung with truer worship than courtiers ever pay the throne. Your works of taste, both of the pencil and the pen, were continually offered to my notice as objects of imitation and spurs to exertion. I shall never forget the delight which I experienced when, on producing a translation of a well-known Ode of Horace to my father's criticism, he favoured me with a perusal of your manuscript, and as a high mark of commendation said that he was sure Mr. Hastings would have been pleased with the perusal of my humble essay.

Allow me to say that among the first lessons of my childhood, I was taught by both instruction and example to love and respect your name. I can’t remember a time when I didn’t connect your character with the idea of everything great, kind, and good. Your generosity was a topic that captured my young attention with more genuine admiration than courtiers ever show to the throne. Your artistic works, both in painting and writing, were constantly presented to me as models to follow and motivation to strive harder. I will never forget the joy I felt when, after presenting a translation of a well-known Ode of Horace for my father’s review, he shared with me your manuscript and, as a significant compliment, mentioned that he was sure Mr. Hastings would have enjoyed reading my humble essay.

There is also a pleasant picture of home life at Steventon drawn for us in the History of the Leigh Family, in which the writer speaks of Cassandra, 'wife of the truly respectable Mr. Austen,' and adds: 'With his sons (all promising to make figures in life), Mr. Austen educates a few youths of chosen friends and acquaintances. When among this liberal society, the simplicity, hospitality, and taste which commonly prevail in affluent families among the delightful valleys of Switzerland ever recur to my memory.'

There’s also a nice depiction of home life at Steventon in the History of the Leigh Family, where the author mentions Cassandra, 'wife of the truly respected Mr. Austen,' and adds: 'Along with his sons (all expected to achieve great things), Mr. Austen educates a few select young men from friends and acquaintances. When I’m in this welcoming environment, the simplicity, hospitality, and style typical of wealthy families in the beautiful valleys of Switzerland always come to mind.'

But though it might be an easy thing to educate his sons at home, it was another matter to teach his daughters, and, according to a family tradition, Cassandra and Jane were dispatched at a very early age to spend a year at Oxford with Mrs. Cawley, a sister of Dr. Cooper—a fact which makes it likely that their cousin, Jane Cooper, was also of the party. Mrs. Cawley was the widow of a Principal of Brasenose College, and is said to have been a stiff-mannered person. She moved presently to Southampton, and there also had the three girls under her charge. At the latter place Cassandra and Jane Austen were attacked by a putrid fever. Mrs. Cawley would not write word of this to Steventon, but Jane Cooper thought it right to do so, upon which Mrs. Austen and Mrs. Cooper set off at once for Southampton and took their daughters away. Jane Austen was very ill and nearly died. Worse befell poor Mrs. Cooper, who took the infection and died at Bath whither she had returned. As Mrs. Cooper died in October 1783, this fixes the date roughly when the sisters went to Oxford and Southampton. Jane would have been full young to profit from the instruction of masters at Oxford (she can hardly have[26] been seven years old when she went there), and it must have been more for the sake of her being with Cassandra than for any other reason that she was sent.

But while it might have been easy to educate his sons at home, teaching his daughters was a different story. According to family tradition, Cassandra and Jane were sent at a very young age to spend a year at Oxford with Mrs. Cawley, the sister of Dr. Cooper—this suggests that their cousin, Jane Cooper, was also part of the group. Mrs. Cawley was the widow of a Principal of Brasenose College and is said to have been quite stiff in her manner. She later moved to Southampton, where she continued to care for the three girls. While there, Cassandra and Jane Austen contracted a severe fever. Mrs. Cawley didn't inform Steventon about this, but Jane Cooper felt it was necessary to do so, prompting Mrs. Austen and Mrs. Cooper to immediately travel to Southampton and take their daughters home. Jane Austen was very ill and nearly died. Tragically, Mrs. Cooper caught the infection and died in Bath after returning there. Since Mrs. Cooper passed away in October 1783, this gives a rough timeline for when the sisters attended Oxford and Southampton. Jane would have been quite young to benefit from the instruction of teachers at Oxford (she could hardly have been seven years old when she went), and it was likely more about her being with Cassandra than for any other reason that she was sent.

On the same principle, she went to school at Reading soon after the Southampton experience. 'Not,' we are told, 'because she was thought old enough to profit much by the instruction there imparted, but because she would have been miserable without her sister'; her mother, in fact, observing that 'if Cassandra were going to have her head cut off, Jane would insist on sharing her fate.'

On the same principle, she attended school in Reading shortly after the Southampton experience. 'Not,' we are informed, 'because she was considered old enough to benefit much from the lessons there, but because she would have been unhappy without her sister'; her mother actually noted that 'if Cassandra were going to have her head cut off, Jane would insist on sharing her fate.'

The school chosen was a famous one in its day—namely, the Abbey School in the Forbury at Reading, kept by a Mrs. Latournelle, an Englishwoman married to a Frenchman. Miss Butt, afterwards Mrs. Sherwood, who went to the same school in 1790, says in her Autobiography[19] that Mrs. Latournelle never could speak a word of French; indeed, she describes her as 'a person of the old school, a stout woman, hardly under seventy, but very active, although she had a cork leg. . . . She was only fit for giving out clothes for the wash, and mending them, making tea, ordering dinner, and in fact doing the work of a housekeeper.'

The school chosen was a well-known one in its time—specifically, the Abbey School in the Forbury at Reading, run by Mrs. Latournelle, an Englishwoman married to a Frenchman. Miss Butt, who later became Mrs. Sherwood and attended the same school in 1790, mentions in her Autobiography[19] that Mrs. Latournelle couldn’t speak a word of French; in fact, she describes her as “a person of the old school, a stout woman, probably around seventy, but very active, even though she had a cork leg. . . . She was mainly suited for handing out clothes for washing and mending them, making tea, ordering dinner, and essentially doing the work of a housekeeper.”

But in Mrs. Sherwood's time she had a capable assistant in Madame St. Quentin, an Englishwoman, married to the son of a nobleman in Alsace, who in troubled times had been glad to accept the position of French teacher at Reading Grammar School under Dr. Valpy. Mrs. Sherwood says that the St. Quentins so entirely raised the credit of the seminary that when she went there it contained above sixty pupils. The history of the school did not end with[27] Reading, for the St. Quentins afterwards removed to 22 Hans Place, where they had under their charge Mary Russell Mitford. Still later, after the fall of Napoleon, the St. Quentins moved to Paris, together with Miss Rowden, who had long been the mainstay of the school. It was while the school was here that it received Fanny Kemble among its pupils.[20]

But during Mrs. Sherwood's time, she had a capable assistant in Madame St. Quentin, an Englishwoman married to the son of a nobleman in Alsace. In difficult times, he was happy to take a job as a French teacher at Reading Grammar School under Dr. Valpy. Mrs. Sherwood notes that the St. Quentins greatly enhanced the school's reputation, as it had over sixty students when she attended. The history of the school didn't end at Reading; the St. Quentins later moved to 22 Hans Place, where they taught Mary Russell Mitford. Even later, after Napoleon's fall, the St. Quentins relocated to Paris along with Miss Rowden, who had long supported the school. It was during their time there that Fanny Kemble became one of their pupils.[27][20]

Mrs. Sherwood tells us that the school-house at Reading, 'or rather the abbey itself, was exceedingly interesting, . . . the ancient building . . . consisted of a gateway with rooms above, and on each side of it a vast staircase, of which the balustrades had originally been gilt. . . . The best part of the house was encompassed by a beautiful, old-fashioned garden, where the young ladies were allowed to wander under tall trees in hot summer evenings.'

Mrs. Sherwood tells us that the schoolhouse at Reading, or rather the abbey itself, was really interesting. The ancient building had a gateway with rooms above, and on each side of it were huge staircases, which originally had gilded railings. The best part of the house was surrounded by a beautiful, old-fashioned garden, where the young ladies could stroll under tall trees on hot summer evenings.

Discipline was not severe, for the same lady informs us: 'The liberty which the first class had was so great that if we attended our tutor in his study for an hour or two every morning . . . no human being ever took the trouble to inquire where else we spent the rest of the day between our meals. Thus, whether we gossiped in one turret or another, whether we lounged about the garden, or out of the window above the gateway, no one so much as said "Where have you been, mademoiselle?"'

Discipline wasn't strict, because the same lady tells us: 'The freedom that the first class had was so extensive that if we spent an hour or two every morning with our tutor in his study... no one ever bothered to ask where we went the rest of the day between meals. So, whether we chatted in one turret or another, whether we hung out in the garden or looked out the window above the gate, no one even said, "Where have you been, miss?"'

After reading this we are no longer surprised to be told that Cassandra and Jane, together with their cousin, Jane Cooper, were allowed to accept an invitation to dine at an inn with their respective brothers, Edward Austen and Edward Cooper, and some of their young friends.

After reading this, we’re no longer surprised to hear that Cassandra and Jane, along with their cousin Jane Cooper, were allowed to accept an invitation to have dinner at an inn with their brothers, Edward Austen and Edward Cooper, and some of their young friends.

School life does not appear to have left any very deep impression on Jane Austen.[21] Probably she went at too youthful an age, and her stay was too short. At any rate, none of the heroines of her novels, except Anne Elliot,[22] are sent to school, though it is likely enough, as several writers have pointed out, that her Reading experiences suggested Mrs. Goddard's school in Emma.

School life doesn't seem to have made a strong impression on Jane Austen.[21] She probably started attending at too young an age, and her time there was too brief. In any case, none of the heroines in her novels, except for Anne Elliot,[22] go to school, although it's quite possible, as various writers have noted, that her experiences with reading inspired Mrs. Goddard's school in Emma.

Mrs. Goddard was the mistress of a school—not of a seminary, or an establishment, or anything which professed, in long sentences of refined nonsense, to combine liberal acquirements with elegant morality upon new principles and new systems—and where young ladies for enormous pay might be screwed out of health and into vanity, but a real, honest, old-fashioned boarding-school, where a reasonable quantity of accomplishments were sold at a reasonable price, and where girls might be sent to be out of the way, and scramble themselves into a little education, without any danger of coming back prodigies. Mrs. Goddard's school was in high repute. . . . She had an ample house and garden, gave the children plenty of wholesome food, let them run about a great deal in the summer, and in winter dressed their chilblains with her own hands. It was no wonder that a train of twenty young couples now walked after her to church. She was a plain, motherly kind of woman.

Mrs. Goddard ran a school—not a fancy academy, a prestigious institute, or anything that claimed, in long-winded, pretentious language, to blend a wide range of knowledge with refined morals based on new ideas and systems—where young ladies could pay a fortune to be pressured into looking good at the expense of their health, but a genuine, honest, no-nonsense boarding school. Here, a reasonable amount of skills were offered at a fair price, and girls could be sent away to get a bit of an education without any risk of coming back as geniuses. Mrs. Goddard's school had a great reputation. She had a spacious house and garden, provided the kids with plenty of healthy food, allowed them to run around a lot in the summer, and in the winter, she treated their frostbite herself. It was no surprise that a line of twenty young couples followed her to church. She was a straightforward, nurturing kind of woman.

Jane herself finished her schooling at the early age[29] of nine. The rest of her education was completed at home. Probably her father taught her in his leisure hours, and James, when he was at home, gave her many useful hints. Father, mother, and eldest brother were all fully capable of helping her, and perhaps even Cassandra did her share. But for the most part her culture must have been self-culture, such as she herself imagined in the case of Elizabeth Bennet. Later on, the French of Reading Abbey school was corrected and fortified by the lessons of her cousin Eliza. On the whole, she grew up with a good stock of such accomplishments as might be expected of a girl bred in one of the more intellectual of the clerical houses of that day. She read French easily, and knew a little of Italian; and she was well read in the English literature of the eighteenth century. As a child, she had strong political opinions, especially on the affairs of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. She was a vehement defender of Charles I and his grandmother, Mary, and did not disdain to make annotations in this sense (which still exist) on the margin of her Goldsmith's History. As she grew up, the party politics of the day seem to have occupied very little of her attention, but she probably shared the feeling of moderate Toryism which prevailed in her family. Politics in their larger aspect—revolution and war—were of course very real at that date to every patriotic citizen, and came home with especial force to the Austens, whose cousin's husband perished by the guillotine,[23] and whose brothers were constantly fighting on the sea. In her last published sentence at the end of Persuasion the author tells us how her Anne Elliot 'gloried' in being the wife of a sailor; and no doubt she had a similar[30] feeling with regard to her two naval brothers. But there was then no daily authentic intelligence of events as they occurred. Newspapers were a luxury of the rich in those days, and it need excite no surprise to find that the events are very seldom mentioned in Jane's surviving letters.[24]

Jane finished her schooling at the early age[29] of nine. The rest of her education was completed at home. Likely, her father taught her during his free time, and James, when he was around, offered her many useful tips. Her father, mother, and oldest brother were all capable of helping her, and perhaps even Cassandra contributed. But for the most part, her education was self-directed, much like she imagined Elizabeth Bennet's was. Later, the French she learned at Reading Abbey school was improved by lessons from her cousin Eliza. Overall, she grew up with a solid set of skills expected of a girl raised in one of the more intellectual clerical households of the time. She could read French easily, knew a bit of Italian, and was well-versed in eighteenth-century English literature. As a child, she held strong political opinions, especially on issues concerning the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. She was a passionate supporter of Charles I and his grandmother, Mary, and didn't hesitate to make notes expressing her views (which still exist) in the margins of her Goldsmith's History. As she matured, it seems that the party politics of her time occupied little of her attention, though she likely felt a moderate Tory sentiment that was common in her family. Politics in the broader sense—revolution and war—were very real to every patriotic citizen of that era and hit particularly close to home for the Austens, whose cousin's husband died by the guillotine,[23] and whose brothers were constantly fighting at sea. In her last published sentence at the end of Persuasion, the author tells us how her Anne Elliot 'gloried' in being the wife of a sailor; and she likely felt similarly about her two naval brothers. However, there was no daily reliable news about current events as they happened. Newspapers were a luxury for the wealthy back then, so it's not surprising that current events are rarely mentioned in Jane's surviving letters.[24]

We can be in no doubt as to her fervent, and rather exclusive, love for her own country. Writing to an old friend, within a few months of her own death, she says: 'I hope your letters from abroad are satisfactory. They would not be satisfactory to me, I confess, unless they breathed a strong spirit of regret for not being in England.'

We have no doubt about her passionate and somewhat exclusive love for her own country. Writing to an old friend just a few months before her death, she says: 'I hope your letters from abroad are good. They wouldn’t be good to me, I admit, unless they conveyed a strong sense of regret for not being in England.'

Of her favourite authors and favourite pursuits, we will speak later.

Of her favorite authors and favorite activities, we'll talk about that later.


CHAPTER III

WARREN HASTINGS AND THE HANCOCKS

1752-1794

The title of this chapter may seem at first sight to remove it far from the life of Jane Austen; but Mrs. Hancock (who had been Philadelphia Austen) was her aunt, and Eliza Hancock not only a cousin but also a close friend; and both were always welcome visitors at Steventon. The varying fortunes of these ladies would therefore be an object of constant thought and discussion at the Rectory, and Jane had an early opportunity of becoming interested in the affairs both of India and of France.

How the acquaintance of the family with Warren Hastings began, we cannot exactly say; but it certainly lasted long, and resulted on their side in an admiration for his genius and his kindness, and a readiness to defend him when he was attacked.

How the family came to know Warren Hastings, we can't say for sure; but it definitely lasted a long time, and led to their admiration for his talent and kindness, as well as their willingness to stand up for him when he was criticized.

In one of Jane's early unpublished sketches occurs the following passage:—

In one of Jane's early unpublished drafts, there’s the following passage:—

The eldest daughter had been obliged to accept the offer of one of her cousins to equip her for the East Indies, and tho' infinitely against her inclinations, had been necessitated to embrace the only possibility that was offered to her of a maintenance; yet it was one so opposite to all her ideas of propriety, so contrary to her wishes, so repugnant to her feelings, that she would almost have preferred servitude to it, had[32] choice been allowed her. Her personal attractions had gained her a husband as soon as she had arrived at Bengal, and she had now been married nearly a twelvemonth—splendidly, yet unhappily married. United to a man of double her own age, whose disposition was not amiable, and whose manners were unpleasing, though his character was respectable.

The eldest daughter had to accept her cousin's offer to prepare her for the East Indies, and even though it went completely against her wishes, she had no choice but to take the only option available for her support. However, it was so contrary to her sense of propriety, so against what she wanted, and so unpleasant for her feelings that she would have almost preferred servitude if she had been given a choice. Her looks had secured her a husband as soon as she arrived in Bengal, and now she had been married for nearly a year—living a lavish yet unhappy life. She was married to a man double her age, whose personality was not pleasant and whose manners were unappealing, although his reputation was respectable.

When Jane wrote this she may have been thinking of her father's sister, Philadelphia, whose fate is described not very incorrectly, though with a certain amount of exaggeration, in this passage. That Philadelphia Austen went to seek her fortune in India is certain, and that she did so reluctantly is extremely likely. She had at an early age been left an orphan without means or prospects, and the friends who brought her up may have settled the matter for her. Who those friends were, we do not know; but from the intimate terms on which she continued through life—not only with her brother, George Austen, but also, in a less degree, with her half-brother, William Walter—it is probable that she had spent much of her youth with her mother's family.

When Jane wrote this, she might have been thinking of her father's sister, Philadelphia, whose story is described somewhat accurately, although with a bit of exaggeration, in this passage. It's certain that Philadelphia Austen went to find her fortune in India, and it's very likely she did so reluctantly. She became an orphan at a young age without any money or prospects, and the friends who raised her probably made the decision for her. We don’t know who those friends were, but given the close relationship she maintained throughout her life—not only with her brother, George Austen, but also, to a lesser extent, with her half-brother, William Walter—it’s likely she spent a lot of her youth with her mother's family.

Her brother George, however, as a young man, was poor, and had no home to offer her; but the banishment which threatened entirely to separate the brother and sister proved in the end to have a contrary effect. Philadelphia did in time come back to England, as a wife and as the mother of one daughter, and her husband's subsequent return to India caused her to depend much for companionship upon her English relations. At Steventon little Betsy would find playfellows, somewhat younger than herself, in the elder Austen children, while her mother was discussing the last news from India with the heads of the family.[33]

Her brother George, however, was poor as a young man and had no home to offer her. But the threat of banishment that could completely separate them ended up having the opposite effect. Eventually, Philadelphia returned to England as a wife and the mother of one daughter. When her husband went back to India, she relied heavily on her English relatives for companionship. At Steventon, little Betsy found playmates, who were a bit younger than her, among the older Austen children, while her mother talked about the latest news from India with the family heads.[33]

Our first definite information about Philadelphia is, that in November 1751 she petitioned the Court of East India Directors for leave to go to friends at Fort St. David by the Bombay Castle; but who these friends were, or what induced her to take so adventurous a journey in search of them, we cannot say. Her sureties were also sureties for a certain Mary Elliott, so they may have been friends intending to travel together. But, according to Sydney Grier's conjecture, Mary Elliott did not, after all, sail in the Bombay Castle, but remained behind to marry a certain Captain Buchanan, sailing with him to India the following year. Captain Buchanan lost his life in the Black Hole, and his widow (whether she was Mary Elliott or not) married Warren Hastings. By her second husband she had two children, a son, George, born about 1758, and a daughter born about 1759 who lived only three weeks. The short history of the boy we have already told. Mrs. Hastings died on July 11, 1759, at Cossinbazar.[25]

Our first clear information about Philadelphia is that in November 1751, she asked the Court of East India Directors for permission to visit friends at Fort St. David on the Bombay Castle. However, we don’t know who these friends were or why she chose to embark on such a daring journey to find them. Her guarantors were also guarantors for a certain Mary Elliott, so they might have been friends planning to travel together. But, according to Sydney Grier's speculation, Mary Elliott ultimately did not sail on the Bombay Castle and instead stayed behind to marry a Captain Buchanan, sailing with him to India the following year. Captain Buchanan lost his life in the Black Hole, and his widow (whether she was Mary Elliott or not) then married Warren Hastings. With her second husband, she had two children: a son, George, born around 1758, and a daughter born around 1759 who lived only three weeks. We have already shared the brief history of the boy. Mrs. Hastings died on July 11, 1759, at Cossinbazar.[25]

Philadelphia reached Madras on August 4, 1752. It is probable that in those days no girl was long in India without receiving offers of marriage. In fact, Dr. Hancock writing twenty years later, to deprecate his daughter's coming out to India, says to Philadelphia 'You know very well that no girl, tho' but fourteen years old, can arrive in India without attracting the notice of every coxcomb in the place; you yourself know how impossible it is for a young girl to avoid being attached to a young handsome man[34] whose address is agreeable to her.' If there was any handsome young man in Philadelphia's case, it was probably not Mr. Hancock, who must have been forty or more when he married her at Cuddalore on February 22, 1753. The name of Tysoe Saul Hancock appears in the list of European inhabitants at Fort St. David for 1753, as surgeon, at £36 per annum; and at Fort St. David he and Philadelphia remained for three years after their marriage. Where the Hancocks were during the troublous times which began in 1757 is not known; but by the beginning of 1762 they were certainly in Calcutta, for their daughter Elizabeth—better known as Betsy—was born there in December 1761. Warren Hastings, at this time resident at Murshidabad, was godfather to Elizabeth, who received the name he had intended to give to his own infant daughter. The origin of the close intimacy that existed between the Hancocks and Warren Hastings is uncertain; but if Mary Elliott really became the wife of the latter, the friendship of the two women may perhaps explain the great obligation under which Hastings describes himself as being to Philadelphia.

Philadelphia arrived in Madras on August 4, 1752. Back then, it was likely that no girl spent long in India without getting marriage proposals. Dr. Hancock, writing twenty years later to express his concern about his daughter coming to India, said to Philadelphia, "You know very well that no girl, even at just fourteen years old, can arrive in India without catching the eye of every dashing young man around; you know how hard it is for a young girl to not become attached to a young, good-looking man whose manner she finds appealing." If there was any attractive young man in Philadelphia's situation, it probably wasn’t Mr. Hancock, who must have been forty or more when he married her in Cuddalore on February 22, 1753. Tysoe Saul Hancock's name appears in the list of European residents at Fort St. David for 1753, where he worked as a surgeon, earning £36 a year. The Hancocks stayed at Fort St. David for three years after their marriage. It’s unclear where they were during the troubled times that began in 1757, but by early 1762, they were definitely in Calcutta, as their daughter Elizabeth—known as Betsy—was born there in December 1761. Warren Hastings, then residing in Murshidabad, was Elizabeth's godfather and gave her the name he had originally intended for his own infant daughter. The reason behind the close friendship between the Hancocks and Warren Hastings isn't known; however, if Mary Elliott actually became his wife, the bond between the two women might explain the strong debt of gratitude Hastings felt toward Philadelphia.

The news of the death of his little son was the first thing Hastings heard on landing in England in 1765, and we are told it left a shadow on his face for years. He seems always to have been especially fond of children, and his intimate friends knew they could give no greater pleasure than by informing him of the welfare of his favourites, or by sending messages to them. Thus Marriott, writing to Hastings from India on August 15, 1765, sends his kisses and salaam to 'little ("great" I believe I should say) Betsy Hancock,' and a 'good hearty shake by the hand to George; I suppose if I were to go to kiss him[35] he would give me a box on the ears.—Write me particularly how these little ones go.'

The news of his little son's death was the first thing Hastings heard when he landed in England in 1765, and it reportedly left a mark on his face for years. He always seemed to have a special fondness for children, and his close friends knew that nothing would please him more than updates about the well-being of his favorites or messages sent to them. For instance, Marriott, writing to Hastings from India on August 15, 1765, sends his kisses and greetings to 'little ("great" I believe I should say) Betsy Hancock,' and a 'good hearty handshake to George; I suppose if I were to go kiss him[35] he would probably give me a slap. —Please write to me specifically about how these little ones are doing.'

It seems likely that the Hancocks sailed with Warren Hastings for England in the Medway in 1764-5; but, whenever they went, we learn from Hancock's letters that the journey home cost them the large sum of £1500. He (Hancock) no doubt thought that he had amassed a sufficient fortune—perhaps from trading, or from private practice, for it can hardly have been from his official income—in India to enable him to end his days comfortably at home. But either his Indian investments turned out badly, or he discovered that living in good style in England cost much more than he had anticipated; and after three years he found himself under the disagreeable necessity of a second residence in Bengal, in order to secure a fresh provision for his wife and daughter. So low, indeed, were his finances at the time, that he was forced to borrow money from Hastings to pay for his passage out. He reached Calcutta in 1769, but did not prosper on this second visit. His health was bad, his trading ventures turned out amiss, and there were perpetual difficulties about remitting money home to Philadelphia. Hastings evidently foresaw how matters would end, and with his wonted generosity gave a sum amounting at first to £5000, and increased later to £10,000, in trust for Hancock and his wife during their lives, and, on the death of the survivor, to Betsy.

It seems likely that the Hancocks sailed with Warren Hastings to England on the Medway in 1764-5; however, whenever they traveled, Hancock's letters reveal that the journey home cost them a hefty £1500. He (Hancock) likely believed he had gathered enough wealth—possibly from trading or private practice, since it couldn't have been solely from his official income—in India to spend his later years comfortably back home. But either his investments in India didn't pan out, or he realized that maintaining a good lifestyle in England was much pricier than he had expected; after three years, he found himself in the unfortunate position of needing to return to Bengal to secure more funds for his wife and daughter. His financial situation was so dire that he had to borrow money from Hastings to cover his return trip. He arrived in Calcutta in 1769, but this second visit was not successful. His health was poor, his trading efforts failed, and he constantly faced challenges sending money back to Philadelphia. Hastings clearly anticipated how things would end and, in his usual generous manner, provided a sum starting at £5000, which later increased to £10,000, held in trust for Hancock and his wife for their lifetimes, and upon the death of the surviving spouse, to go to Betsy.

Mr. Hancock himself died in November 1775, 'universally beloved and deeply regretted' (in the words of a young man whom he had befriended), 'the patron of the widow and the fatherless.'[26] He[36] seems indeed to have been a man of affectionate and anxious disposition, strongly attached to his wife and daughter; but the last part of his life was passed away from them amid difficulties and disappointments, and his spirits were hardly high enough to enable him to bear up against unequal fortune. He alludes in his letters, with expressions of regard, to his brother-in-law, George Austen; but characteristically deplores his growing family, thinking that he will not be able to put them out in the world—a difficulty which did not eventually prove to be insuperable.

Mr. Hancock died in November 1775, "universally loved and deeply missed" (in the words of a young man he had befriended), "the supporter of widows and orphans."[26] He[36] seems to have been a caring and concerned person, very attached to his wife and daughter; however, the last part of his life was spent away from them, filled with struggles and disappointments, and his spirits were hardly high enough to face the challenges he encountered. He mentions his brother-in-law, George Austen, in his letters with expressions of affection, but he notably laments his growing family, fearing he wouldn’t be able to support them—an issue that ultimately turned out to be manageable.

When the news of his death reached England—which would be in about six months' time—George Austen and his wife were, fortunately, present to comfort Philadelphia under the sad tidings. She and Betsy had now been living in England for ten years, and had seen, no doubt, much of the Steventon Austens. Warren Hastings's loyal attachment to the widow and daughter of his friend remained unchanged, and they lived on terms of intimacy with his brother-in-law Woodman and his family. As long as Hancock lived he wrote constantly to wife and child, and gave advice—occasionally, perhaps, of a rather embarrassing kind—about the education of the latter. He discouraged, however, an idea of his wife's that she should bring Betsy out to India at the age of twelve. At last Mrs. Hancock, who, though a really good woman, was over-indulgent to her daughter, was able to fulfil the chief desire of her own heart, and to take her abroad to finish her studies, and later to seek an entry into the great world in Paris. Her husband's affairs had been left in much confusion, but Hastings's generous gift of £10,000 put them above want.

When the news of his death reached England—which would be in about six months—George Austen and his wife were there to support Philadelphia during this tough time. She and Betsy had been living in England for ten years and had definitely spent a lot of time with the Steventon Austens. Warren Hastings's loyal affection for his friend’s widow and daughter stayed strong, and they maintained a close relationship with his brother-in-law Woodman and his family. As long as Hancock was alive, he wrote regularly to his wife and child, offering advice—sometimes a bit awkward—on how to educate the latter. However, he discouraged his wife's idea of taking Betsy to India when she turned twelve. Eventually, Mrs. Hancock, who was a genuinely good woman but tended to spoil her daughter, was able to fulfill her own biggest wish and take Betsy abroad to complete her studies and later to venture into the wider world in Paris. Though her husband’s affairs were in disarray, Hastings’s generous gift of £10,000 ensured they were financially secure.

Betsy, or rather 'Eliza' ('for what young woman[37] of common gentility,' as we read in Northanger Abbey, 'will reach the age of sixteen without altering her name as far as she can?'), was just grown up when this great move was made. In years to come, her connexion with her Steventon cousins was destined to be a close one; at the present time she was a very pretty, lively girl, fond of amusements, and perhaps estimating her own importance a little too highly. But she had been carefully educated, and was capable of disinterested attachments. She seems to have had a special love for her uncle, George Austen, and one of her earliest letters from Paris, written May 16, 1780, announces that she is sending to him her picture in miniature, adding 'It is reckoned like what I am at present. The dress is quite the present fashion of what I usually wear.' This miniature is still in existence, and represents a charming, fresh young girl, in a low white dress edged with light blue ribbon, the hair turned up and powdered, with a ribbon of the same colour passed through it. Our knowledge of her character at this time is principally derived from a series of letters written by her to her cousin, Phila Walter—letters singularly frank and gossipy, and of especial interest to us from the sidelights they throw on the family circle at Steventon. There are also interesting letters from Phila to her own family.

Betsy, or rather 'Eliza' ('for what young woman[37] of common gentility,' as we read in Northanger Abbey, 'will reach the age of sixteen without altering her name as far as she can?'), was just coming of age when this big change happened. In the years to come, her connection with her Steventon cousins was meant to be a close one; at that moment, she was a very pretty, lively girl who loved fun and perhaps thought a bit too highly of herself. But she had been well-educated and was capable of genuine attachments. She seemed to have a special affection for her uncle, George Austen, and one of her earliest letters from Paris, written on May 16, 1780, mentioned that she was sending him her miniature portrait, adding, 'It’s said to look like what I do now. The dress is quite in style and what I usually wear.' This miniature still exists and shows a charming, fresh young girl in a low white dress edged with light blue ribbon, her hair styled up and powdered, with a matching ribbon threaded through it. Our understanding of her character during this time mainly comes from a series of letters she wrote to her cousin, Phila Walter—letters that are notably candid and chatty, and particularly interesting to us because of the insights they provide into the family circle at Steventon. There are also intriguing letters from Phila to her own family.

Such a girl as Eliza was not likely to pass unnoticed in any society; and in August 1781 Mr. Woodman writes to tell Warren Hastings that she is on the point of marriage with a French officer, and that 'Mr. Austen is much concerned at the connexion, which he says is giving up all their friends, their country, and he fears their religion.'[38][27] The intended husband was Jean Capotte, Comte de Feuillide,[28] aged thirty, an officer in the Queen's Regiment of Dragoons, and owner of an estate called Le Marais, near Gaboret, in Guyenne. The marriage took place in the same year, and in the following March, Eliza, now Comtesse de Feuillide, writes Phila a long letter praising the Comte and his devotion to herself.

A girl like Eliza was unlikely to go unnoticed in any society; in August 1781, Mr. Woodman writes to inform Warren Hastings that she is about to marry a French officer and that "Mr. Austen is quite upset about the connection, as he says it means giving up all their friends, their country, and he fears their religion."[38][27] Her fiancé was Jean Capotte, Comte de Feuillide,[28] who was thirty, an officer in the Queen's Regiment of Dragoons, and owner of a property called Le Marais, near Gaboret, in Guyenne. The wedding happened that same year, and the following March, Eliza, now the Comtesse de Feuillide, writes Phila a lengthy letter praising the Comte and his devotion to her.

The man to whom I have given my hand is everyways amiable both in mind and person. It is too little to say he loves me, since he literally adores me; entirely devoted to me, and making my inclinations the guide of all his actions, the whole study of his life seems to be to contribute to the happiness of mine. My situation is everyways agreeable, certain of never being separated from my dear Mama, whose presence enhances every other blessing I enjoy, equally sure of my husband's affection, mistress of an easy fortune with the prospect of a very ample one, add to these the advantages of rank and title, and a numerous and brilliant acquaintance amongst whom I can flatter myself I have some sincere friends, and you will unite with me in saying I have reason to be thankful to Providence for the lot fallen to my share; the only thing which can make me uneasy is the distance I am from my relations and country, but this is what I trust I shall not always have to complain of, as the Comte has the greatest desire to see England, and even to make it his residence a part of the year. We shall certainly make you a visit as soon as possible after the peace takes place.

The man I've chosen to marry is incredibly kind, both in mind and appearance. It's an understatement to say he loves me; he truly adores me. He’s completely devoted to me, making my desires the focus of all his actions. His entire life seems to revolve around contributing to my happiness. My situation is quite pleasant—I'm assured I’ll never be separated from my dear Mom, whose presence makes every other blessing in my life even better. I’m also certain of my husband’s affection, I have a comfortable amount of money with the promise of even more, not to mention the benefits of rank and title, along with a large and impressive circle of friends, among whom I’m fortunate to count some genuine ones. You would agree with me that I have every reason to be grateful to Providence for the life I’ve been given. The only thing that makes me uneasy is the distance from my family and country, but I believe I won’t always feel this way, as the Comte is very eager to visit England and possibly spend part of the year living there. We will definitely come to see you as soon as possible after peace is established.

In the same letter she mentions how gay the season has been, on account of the birth of the Dauphin, and of the fêtes which accompanied that event. Neither she nor her 'numerous and brilliant[39] acquaintance' had any prevision of the terrible days that awaited all their order, nor any knowledge of the existence of the irresistible forces which were soon to overwhelm them, and to put a tragical end to every hope cherished by the bride, except that of rejoining her English friends. For the present, she led a life of pleasure and gaiety; but that it did not make her forgetful of Steventon is shown by another letter to Phila, dated May 7, 1784:—

In the same letter, she talks about how festive the season has been because of the birth of the Dauphin and the celebrations that came with it. Neither she nor her 'many and impressive friends' had any idea of the terrible days that were ahead for their social class, nor did they know about the unstoppable forces that would soon engulf them and tragically crush every hope the bride had, except for the hope of reuniting with her English friends. For now, she lived a life of enjoyment and joy; however, this didn’t make her forget about Steventon, as shown in another letter to Phila, dated May 7, 1784:—

I experienced much pleasure from the account you gave me of my Uncle Geo: Austen's family; each of my cousins seems to be everything their parents could wish them; such intelligence would have given me the completest satisfaction had it not been accompanied by the melancholy news of the death of the valuable Mrs. Cooper. I sincerely lament her loss and sympathize with the grief it must have occasioned. Both Mama and myself were very apprehensive of the influence of this event on my aunt's health, but fortunately the last accounts from Steventon assure us that the whole family continue well.

I really enjoyed the update you provided about my Uncle Geo: Austen's family. Each of my cousins seems to be everything their parents could hope for. This news would have made me completely happy if it weren't for the sad news of the passing of the wonderful Mrs. Cooper. I truly regret her loss and share in the sorrow it must have caused. Both my mom and I were quite worried about how this event might affect my aunt's health, but thankfully, the latest news from Steventon assures us that the whole family is doing well.

On January 19, 1786, she again writes on the subject of a visit to England, about which she hesitates, partly because of the state of her health, and partly because she was expecting a long visit from her cousin, James Austen (eldest son of George Austen)—a young man who, having completed his undergraduate residence at Oxford, was spending some months in France.

On January 19, 1786, she writes again about the idea of visiting England, which she's unsure about, partly due to her health and partly because she was anticipating a lengthy visit from her cousin, James Austen (the eldest son of George Austen)—a young man who, after finishing his studies at Oxford, was spending a few months in France.

To England, however, she came, hoping to see much of the Austen family. 'I mean,' she writes, 'to spend a very few days in London, and, if my health allows me, immediately to pay a visit to Steventon, because my uncle informs us that Midsummer and Christmas are the only seasons when his mansion[40] is sufficiently at liberty to admit of his receiving his friends.' The rectory was certainly too small a 'mansion' to contain the Comtesse and her mother, in addition to its own large family party and various pupils; so it is to be hoped that Eliza carried out her project in June, before she was otherwise engaged. She settled for a time in London, at 3 Orchard Street, and there it must be supposed her one child—a little boy—was born in the autumn, to be named Hastings after her own godfather. The Comte, who was himself detained by business in France, had, for some unexplained reason, desired that their child might be born in England. Whether she went again to Steventon at Christmas is uncertain, for her next letter is dated April 9, 1787. Eliza was then in town and expecting a visit from her cousin, Henry Austen—by this time a youth of sixteen about to go into residence at Oxford. She had been indulging in such gaieties as London had to offer her.

To England, though, she came, hoping to spend time with the Austen family. 'I mean,' she writes, 'to spend just a few days in London, and, if my health permits, to head to Steventon right away, because my uncle tells us that Midsummer and Christmas are the only times when his home[40] is free enough to host his friends.' The rectory was definitely too small a 'mansion' to fit the Comtesse and her mother, along with its own large family and various pupils; so we can hope that Eliza followed through with her plan in June before she got busy elsewhere. She settled temporarily in London, at 3 Orchard Street, and it’s assumed her only child—a little boy—was born there in the autumn, named Hastings after her own godfather. The Comte, who was held up by business in France, had, for some unknown reason, wanted their child to be born in England. Whether she went back to Steventon at Christmas is unclear, since her next letter is dated April 9, 1787. At that time, Eliza was in town and looking forward to a visit from her cousin, Henry Austen—now a sixteen-year-old about to start his studies at Oxford. She had been enjoying the fun that London had to offer.

As to me, I have been for some time past the greatest rake imaginable, and really wonder how such a meagre creature as I am can support so much fatigue, of which the history of one day will give you some idea, for I only stood from two to four in the drawing-room and of course loaded with a great hoop of no inconsiderable weight, went to the Duchess of Cumberland's in the evening and from thence to Almack's, where I staid till five in the morning: all this I did not many days ago, and am yet alive to tell you of it. I believe tho', I should not be able to support London hours, and all the racketing of a London life for a year together. You are very good in your enquiries after my little boy who is in perfect health, but has got no teeth yet, which somewhat mortifies his two Mamas.

As for me, I've been the biggest party animal lately, and I honestly wonder how someone as small as I am can handle so much exhaustion. Just to give you an idea, I only stood in the drawing room from 2 to 4 PM, and naturally weighed down by a heavy hoop skirt, I went to the Duchess of Cumberland's in the evening and then to Almack's, where I stayed until 5 AM. I did this not long ago, and I'm still alive to tell you about it. However, I don't think I'd be able to keep up with the late nights and all the excitement of London life for an entire year. I appreciate your concern for my little boy, who is in perfect health but still hasn't gotten any teeth, which is a bit disappointing for his two moms.

Eliza's domestic cares and her gaieties must still have left her some time to think with anxiety and apprehension of the impeachment of her godfather and benefactor, Hastings. We have a glimpse of this in a letter of Phila Walter, who was staying with her aunt and cousin in Orchard Street, in April 1788. They went to the trial one day 'and sat from ten till four, completely tired; but I had the satisfaction of hearing all the celebrated orators—Sheridan, Burke, and Fox. The first was so low we could not hear him, the second so hot and hasty we could not understand, the third was highly superior to either, as we could distinguish every word, but not to our satisfaction, as he is so much against Mr. Hastings whom we all wish so well.'

Eliza's household duties and social events must have still left her some time to think anxiously about the impeachment of her godfather and benefactor, Hastings. We get a glimpse of this in a letter from Phila Walter, who was visiting her aunt and cousin in Orchard Street in April 1788. They attended the trial one day, sitting from ten to four, completely exhausted; but I was satisfied to hear all the famous speakers—Sheridan, Burke, and Fox. The first speaker was so quiet we couldn't hear him, the second was so heated and rushed we couldn't understand him, and the third was far better than either, as we could make out every word, though it wasn't satisfying since he was so against Mr. Hastings, whom we all wish well.

In August 1788, Eliza writes:—

In August 1788, Eliza writes:—

What has contributed to hurry me and take up my time is my having been obliged to pay some visits out of town. We spent a little time at Beaumont Lodge,[29] and I am but just returned from an excursion into Berkshire, during which we made some little stay at Oxford. My cousin[30] met us there, and as well as his brother was so good as to take the trouble of shewing us the lions. We visited several of the Colleges, the Museum, etc., and were very elegantly entertained by our gallant relations at St. John's, where I was mightily taken with the garden and longed to be a Fellow that I might walk in it every day; besides I was delighted with the black gown and thought the square cap mighty becoming. I do not think you would know Henry with his hair powdered in a very tonish style, besides he is at present taller than his father.[42]

What has made me rush and take up my time is that I had to pay some visits out of town. We spent a bit of time at Beaumont Lodge,[29] and I just got back from a trip to Berkshire, during which we spent some time in Oxford. My cousin[30] met us there, and along with his brother, he kindly took the time to show us around. We visited several Colleges, the Museum, and more, and our charming relatives at St. John's treated us very well. I was really impressed by the garden and wished I could be a Fellow so I could walk in it every day; besides, I really liked the black gown and thought the square cap looked great. I don't think you would recognize Henry with his hair powdered in a very stylish way, and he is currently taller than his father.[42]

You mention the troubles in France, but you will easily imagine from what I have said concerning my approaching journey, that things are in a quieter state than they were some months ago. Had they continued as they were it is most probable M. de F. would have been called out, and it would have been a very unpleasant kind of duty because he must have borne arms against his own countrymen.

You talk about the issues in France, but you can easily guess from what I’ve mentioned about my upcoming trip that things are calmer now than they were a few months back. If things had stayed the same, it’s very likely that M. de F. would have been summoned, and it would have been a really uncomfortable situation since he would have had to fight against his own fellow countrymen.

We hear but little of Eliza during the next two or three years, which she seems to have spent partly in France, partly in England. She must have been much engrossed by the stirring events in Paris, the result of which was eventually to prove fatal to her husband.

We hear very little about Eliza over the next two to three years, which she appears to have spent partly in France and partly in England. She must have been deeply absorbed by the exciting events in Paris, which ultimately turned out to be deadly for her husband.

In January 1791 she is at Margate for the benefit of her boy, and, though the place is very empty, occupies herself with reading, music, drawing, &c. She adds:—

In January 1791, she is in Margate for her son's benefit, and although the place is quite empty, she keeps herself busy with reading, music, drawing, etc. She adds:—

M. de F. had given me hopes of his return to England this winter, but the turn which the affairs of France have taken will not allow him to quit the Continent at this juncture. I know not whether I have already mentioned it to you, but my spouse, who is a strong Aristocrate or Royalist in his heart, has joined this latter party who have taken refuge in Piedmont, and is now at Turin where the French Princes of the Blood are assembled and watching some favourable opportunity to reinstate themselves in the country they have quitted. I am no politician, but think they will not easily accomplish their purpose; time alone can decide this matter, and in the interim you will easily imagine I cannot be wholly unconcerned about events which must inevitably in some degree influence my future destiny.

M. de F. had given me hope he would return to England this winter, but the way things are going in France means he can't leave the Continent right now. I'm not sure if I've already told you, but my spouse, who is a strong Aristocrat or Royalist at heart, has joined the latter group that has taken refuge in Piedmont. He is now in Turin where the French Princes of the Blood have gathered, looking for a good chance to restore themselves in their homeland. I’m no politician, but I believe they will have a hard time achieving their goal; only time will tell. In the meantime, you can imagine I can't be entirely indifferent to events that will inevitably affect my future.

Eliza had another terrible anxiety in June 1791, in the failure of her mother's health. In September[43] she is hoping for a visit from her husband, when, if her mother's health allows, they will all go to Bath,—

Eliza had another terrible bout of anxiety in June 1791 due to her mother's declining health. In September[43], she is looking forward to a visit from her husband, when, if her mother's health permits, they will all go to Bath,—

a journey from which I promise myself much pleasure, as I have a notion it is a place quite after my own heart; however, the accomplishment of this plan is very uncertain, as from the present appearance of things, France will probably be engaged in a war which will not admit of an officer's (whose services will certainly be required) quitting his country at such a period. . . . My mother has this very morning received a letter from Steventon, where they all enjoy perfect health. The youngest boy, Charles, is gone to the Naval Academy at Portsmouth. As to the young ladies, I hear they are perfect Beauties, and of course gain hearts by dozens.

In November she says:—

In November, she says:—

Edward A. I believe will . . . in another month or two take unto himself a spouse. He shewed me the lady's picture, which is that of a very pretty woman; as to Cassandra, it is very probable, as you observe, that some son of Neptune may have obtained her approbation as she probably experienced much homage from these gallant gentlemen during her acquatic excursions. I hear her sister and herself are two of the prettiest girls in England.

Edward A. I believe will . . . in another month or two take a wife. He showed me the lady's picture, which is that of a very pretty woman. As for Cassandra, it's very likely, as you pointed out, that some son of Neptune has won her favor since she probably received a lot of attention from those charming gentlemen during her trips on the water. I hear she and her sister are two of the prettiest girls in England.

Mrs. Hancock died in the winter of 1791-2, and our next letter from Eliza is not till June 7, 1792. In the interval she had been—together with M. de Feuillide, who had perhaps come over to attend the death-bed of Philadelphia—to Bath, from which place she had derived little amusement owing to the state of her spirits. Returning to London, M. de Feuillide had hoped to stay there some time;[44]

Mrs. Hancock passed away in the winter of 1791-2, and we don’t receive another letter from Eliza until June 7, 1792. During that time, she had traveled to Bath with M. de Feuillide, who may have come to be with Philadelphia on her deathbed. However, she found little enjoyment in Bath due to her emotional state. After returning to London, M. de Feuillide had hoped to stay there for a while;[44]

but he soon received accounts from France which informed him that, having already exceeded his leave of absence, if he still continued in England he would be considered as one of the Emigrants, and consequently his whole property forfeited to the nation. Such advices were not to be neglected, and M. de F. was obliged to depart for Paris, but not, however, without giving me hopes of his return in some months, that is to say, when the state of affairs would let him, for at present it is a very difficult business, for a military man especially, to obtain leave to absent himself.

On September 26 she writes:—

On September 26, she writes:—

I can readily believe that the share of sensibility I know you to be possessed of would not suffer you to learn the tragical events of which France has of late been the theatre, without being much affected. My private letters confirm the intelligence afforded by the public prints, and assure me that nothing we there read is exaggerated. M. de F. is at present in Paris. He had determined on coming to England, but finds it impossible to get away.

I can easily believe that your sensitivity wouldn’t let you hear about the tragic events happening in France lately without being deeply moved. My personal letters back up what the newspapers say and assure me that nothing we read is exaggerated. Mr. de F. is currently in Paris. He had planned to come to England but finds it impossible to leave.

The crisis of her husband's fate was not far distant. How the tragedy was led up to by the events of 1793, we do not know; but in February 1794 he was arrested on the charge of suborning witnesses in favour of the Marquise de Marbœuf. The Marquise had been accused of conspiring against the Republic in 1793;[31] one of the chief counts against her being that she had laid down certain arable land on her estate at Champs, near Meaux, in lucerne, sainfoin, and clover, with the object of producing a famine. The Marquise, by way of defence, printed a memorial[45] of her case, stating, among other things, that she had not done what she was accused of doing, and further, that if she had, she had a perfect right to do what she liked with her own property. But it was evident that things were likely to go hard with the Marquise at her trial. The Comte de Feuillide then came upon the scene, and attempted to bribe Morel, one of the Secretaries of the Committee of Safety, to suppress incriminating documents, and even to bear witness in her favour. Morel drew the Count on, and then betrayed him. The Marquise, her agent and the Count were all condemned to death, and the Count suffered the penalty on February 22, 1794.[32]

The crisis regarding her husband's fate was approaching. We don't know how the events of 1793 led to this tragedy, but in February 1794, he was arrested for allegedly bribing witnesses in support of the Marquise de Marbœuf. The Marquise had been accused of plotting against the Republic in 1793; one of the main charges against her was that she had converted some farmland on her estate at Champs, near Meaux, into lucerne, sainfoin, and clover to cause a famine. In her defense, the Marquise published a memorial of her case, stating, among other things, that she hadn’t done what she was accused of and, furthermore, that if she had, she had every right to manage her own property as she wished. However, it was clear that the trial was going to be tough for the Marquise. The Comte de Feuillide then entered the picture, trying to bribe Morel, one of the Secretaries of the Committee of Safety, to hide incriminating documents and even testify on her behalf. Morel played along with the Count and then betrayed him. The Marquise, her agent, and the Count were all sentenced to death, and the Count was executed on February 22, 1794.

We cannot tell where Eliza was through this trying time. The tradition in the family is that she escaped through dangers and difficulties to England and found a refuge at Steventon; but we have no positive information of her having returned to France at all. It is quite possible that she was at Steventon, and if so, the horror-struck party must have felt as though they were brought very near to the guillotine. It was an event to make a lasting impression on a quick-witted and emotional girl of eighteen, and Eliza remained so closely linked with the family that the tragedy probably haunted Jane's memory for a long time to come.

We can't say for sure where Eliza was during this difficult time. Family tradition suggests that she escaped through various dangers and hardships to England and found safety at Steventon; however, we have no confirmation that she ever returned to France. It's quite possible she was at Steventon, and if that’s the case, the terrified group must have felt like they were very close to the guillotine. This was an event that would leave a lasting impression on a sharp and emotional eighteen-year-old girl, and Eliza stayed so connected to the family that the tragedy likely haunted Jane's thoughts for a long time.


CHAPTER IV

FAMILY LIFE

1779-1792

The eldest brother of the family, James, was nearly eleven years older than Jane, and had taken his degree at Oxford before she left school. He had matriculated at St. John's (where he obtained a 'founder's kin' Scholarship and, subsequently, a Fellowship) in 1779, at the early age of fourteen; his departure from home having been perhaps hastened in order to make room for the three or four pupils who were sharing his brothers' studies at that time. His was a scholarly type of mind; he was well read in English literature, had a correct taste, and wrote readily and happily, both in prose and verse. His son, the author of the Memoir, believes that he had a large share in directing the reading, and forming the taste, of his sister Jane. James was evidently in sympathy with Cowper's return to nature from the more artificial and mechanical style of Pope's imitators, and so was she; in Sense and Sensibility, Marianne, after her first conversation with Willoughby, had happily assured herself of his admiring Pope 'no more than is proper.' In 1786 we hear of James being in France; his cousin Eliza was hoping for a visit of some months from him; but in the next year he had returned, and he must have soon[47] gone into residence at Oxford as a young Fellow of his College; for there, in 1789, he became the originator and chief author of a periodical paper called The Loiterer, modelled on The Spectator and its successors. It existed for more than a twelvemonth, and in the last number the whole was offered to the world as a 'rough, but not entirely inaccurate Sketch of the Character, the Manners, and the Amusements of Oxford, at the close of the eighteenth century.' In after life, we are told, he used to speak very slightingly of this early work, 'which he had the better right to do, as, whatever may have been the degree of their merits, the best papers had certainly been written by himself.'

Edward Austen's disposition and tastes were as different from James's as his lot in life proved to be. Edward, as his mother says, 'made no pretensions' to literary taste and scholarship; but he was an excellent man of business, kind-hearted and affectionate; and he possessed also a spirit of fun and liveliness, which made him—as time went on—especially delightful to all young people. His history was more like fiction than reality. Most children have at some time or other indulged in day-dreams, in which they succeed to unexpected estates and consequent power; and it all happened to Edward. Mr. Thomas Knight of Godmersham Park in Kent, and Chawton House in Hampshire, had married a second cousin of George Austen, and had placed him in his Rectory at Steventon. His son, another Thomas Knight, and his charming wife, Catherine Knatchbull, took a fancy to young Edward, had him often to their house, and eventually adopted him. The story remains in the family of Mr. and Mrs. Knight's asking for the company of young[48] Edward during his holidays, of his father's hesitating in the interests of the Latin Grammar, and of his mother's clinching the matter by saying 'I think, my dear, you had better oblige your cousins and let the child go.' There was no issue of the marriage of Mr. and Mrs. Knight, and by degrees they made up their minds to adopt Edward Austen as their heir. This resolution was not only a mark of their regard for Edward but also a compliment to the Austen family in general, whose early promise their cousins had probably observed; the relationship not being near enough to constitute any claim. But Mr. Knight was most serious in his intentions, for in his will he left the estates in remainder to Edward's brothers in succession in case of the failure of his issue, and Mrs. Knight always showed the kindest interest in all the family. Edward was now more and more at Godmersham and less and less at home. Under the Knights' auspices, he was sent, not to the University, but on a 'grand tour,' which included Dresden and Rome. He was probably away on this tour at the date which we have now reached.

Edward Austen's personality and interests were completely different from James's, just as their life paths turned out to be. Edward, as his mother mentions, "made no pretensions" to literary taste and scholarship; however, he was an excellent businessman, kind-hearted, and affectionate. He also had a fun-loving and lively spirit that made him, over time, especially enjoyable to all young people. His life story seemed more like fiction than reality. Like most children, he had his share of daydreams where he unexpectedly inherited great fortunes and gained power, and that’s exactly what happened to Edward. Mr. Thomas Knight of Godmersham Park in Kent and Chawton House in Hampshire was married to a second cousin of George Austen and had brought him into his Rectory at Steventon. His son, another Thomas Knight, along with his lovely wife Catherine Knatchbull, took a liking to young Edward, invited him over frequently, and ultimately adopted him. There's a family story about Mr. and Mrs. Knight requesting young Edward's company during his vacations, his father being hesitant due to concerns about Latin Grammar, and his mother finally concluding the matter by saying, "I think, my dear, you had better oblige your cousins and let the child go." There were no children from Mr. and Mrs. Knight's marriage, and gradually they decided to adopt Edward Austen as their heir. This decision not only showed their affection for Edward but also honored the Austen family in general, whose early promise they had likely noticed, even though the relationship wasn't close enough to justify any claim. However, Mr. Knight was serious about his intentions, as he stated in his will that the estates would go to Edward's brothers in succession if he didn’t have any heirs, and Mrs. Knight always displayed a genuine interest in the entire family. Edward was spending more time at Godmersham and less time at home. Under the Knights' guidance, he was sent not to university but on a 'grand tour,' which included stops in Dresden and Rome. He was likely away on this tour at the time we’re discussing.

Jane's favourite brother, Henry, was nearly four years younger than Edward, and was no doubt still profiting by his father's instructions. By 1789 he was not only at Oxford but was contributing to The Loiterer a paper on the sentimental school of Rousseau, and considering 'how far the indulgence of the above-named sentiments affects the immediate happiness or misery of human life.' Henry, whose course in life was marked by sharper curves than that of any of his brothers, was no doubt a very attractive personality. His niece, Mrs. Lefroy, says of him:[49]

Jane's favorite brother, Henry, was almost four years younger than Edward and was definitely still benefiting from his father's guidance. By 1789, he was not only at Oxford but also writing for The Loiterer, contributing a piece on Rousseau's sentimental school, and pondering "how the acceptance of these sentiments influences the immediate happiness or misery of human life." Henry, whose life path had more twists and turns than any of his brothers, was undoubtedly a very appealing person. His niece, Mrs. Lefroy, says of him:[49]

He was the handsomest of his family and, in the opinion of his own father, also the most talented. There were others who formed a different estimate, and considered his abilities greater in show than in reality; but for the most part he was greatly admired. Brilliant in conversation he was, and, like his father, blessed with a hopefulness of temper which in adapting itself to all circumstances, even the most adverse, seemed to create a perpetual sunshine. The race, however, is not all to the swift, it never has been, and, though so highly gifted by nature, my uncle was not prosperous in life.

He was the most attractive in his family and, according to his father, also the most talented. There were others who saw it differently and thought his abilities were more about show than substance; but for the most part, he was widely admired. He had a way with conversation, and, like his father, he was blessed with a sunny disposition that adjusted to all situations, even the toughest ones, creating a sense of constant brightness. However, being fast doesn’t guarantee success; it never has. Despite being so naturally gifted, my uncle wasn't successful in life.

There can be no doubt that by his bright and lovable nature he contributed greatly to the happiness of his sister Jane. She tells us that he could not help being amusing, and she was so good a judge of that quality that we accept her opinion of Henry's humour without demur; but he became so grandiloquent when wishing to be serious that he certainly must have wanted that last and rarest gift of a humorist—the art of laughing at himself.

There’s no doubt that his cheerful and charming personality brought a lot of joy to his sister Jane. She says he just couldn’t help being funny, and since she had a great sense of humor, we take her word on Henry's funniness without questioning it. However, when he tried to be serious, he became so over-the-top that he clearly lacked the final and rare talent of a true humorist—the ability to laugh at himself.

Very different again was the self-contained and steadfast Francis—the future Admiral of the Fleet; who was born in April 1774, and divided in age from Henry by their sister Cassandra. He must have spent some time at home with his sisters, after their return from school, before he entered the Royal Naval Academy, established in 1775 at Portsmouth under the supreme direction of the Lords of the Admiralty. Francis joined it when he was just twelve, and, 'having attracted the particular notice of the Lords of the Admiralty by the closeness of his application, and been in consequence marked out for early promotion,'[33] embarked two and a half years[50] later as a volunteer on board the frigate Perseverance (captain, Isaac Smith), bound to the East Indies. His father on this occasion wrote him a long letter—of which a great part is given in Jane Austen's Sailor Brothers.[34] Nothing in this wise and kind letter is more remarkable than the courtesy and delicacy with which the father addresses his advice to the son, who was but a boy, but whom he treats as an officer, and as a young man of whom he already cherished the highest hopes, consequent upon his previous good conduct. He speaks on many topics, religious duties being given the first place among them. He rejoices in the high character Francis had acquired in the academy and assures him that 'your good mother, brothers, sisters and myself will all exult in your reputation and rejoice in your happiness.' The letter concludes thus: 'I have nothing more to add but my blessing and best prayers for your health and prosperity, and to beg you would never forget you have not upon earth a more disinterested and warm friend than your truly affectionate father, Geo. Austen.' We need not be surprised to learn that this letter was found among the Admiral's private papers when he died at the age of ninety-one.

Very different again was the self-sufficient and determined Francis—the future Admiral of the Fleet; born in April 1774, separated in age from Henry by their sister Cassandra. He must have spent some time at home with his sisters after they returned from school before he entered the Royal Naval Academy, established in 1775 at Portsmouth under the oversight of the Lords of the Admiralty. Francis joined at just twelve and, 'having attracted the particular notice of the Lords of the Admiralty by the closeness of his application, and been in consequence marked out for early promotion,'[33] he embarked two and a half years[50] later as a volunteer on board the frigate Perseverance (captain, Isaac Smith), headed to the East Indies. His father wrote him a long letter on this occasion—much of which is included in Jane Austen's Sailor Brothers.[34] Nothing in this wise and kind letter is more notable than the courtesy and sensitivity with which the father gives advice to his son, who was just a boy, but whom he treats as an officer and as a young man of whom he already held the highest hopes, based on his previous good conduct. He discusses many topics, with religious duties given the highest priority. He expresses joy in the strong character Francis had built in the academy and assures him that 'your good mother, brothers, sisters and I will all take pride in your reputation and delight in your happiness.' The letter concludes: 'I have nothing more to add but my blessing and best wishes for your health and success, and to ask that you never forget you have no more selfless and devoted friend on earth than your truly affectionate father, Geo. Austen.' It's no surprise that this letter was found among the Admiral's private papers when he passed away at the age of ninety-one.

The remaining brother, Charles, his sisters' 'own particular little brother,' born in 1779, must have been still in the nursery when his sisters left school.

The remaining brother, Charles, his sisters' "own special little brother," born in 1779, must have still been in the nursery when his sisters finished school.

These brothers meant a great deal to Jane[35]; 'but dearest of all to her heart was her sister Cassandra, about three years her senior. Their sisterly affection for each other could scarcely be exceeded. Perhaps it began on Jane's side with the feeling of deference[51] natural to a loving child towards a kind elder sister. Something of this feeling always remained; and even in the maturity of her powers, and in the enjoyment of increasing success, she would still speak of Cassandra as of one wiser and better than herself.' 'Their attachment was never interrupted or weakened; they lived in the same home, and shared the same bedroom, till separated by death. They were not exactly alike. Cassandra's was the colder and calmer disposition; she was always prudent and well-judging, but with less outward demonstration of feeling and less sunniness of temper than Jane possessed. It was remarked in the family that "Cassandra had the merit of having her temper always under command, but that Jane had the happiness of a temper which never required to be commanded."'

These brothers meant a lot to Jane[35]; but the one she loved most was her sister Cassandra, who was about three years older than her. Their sisterly bond was incredibly strong, starting perhaps with Jane's natural respect for a caring older sister. This feeling lingered, and even as she grew up and found more success, Jane continued to see Cassandra as someone wiser and better than herself. Their bond was never broken or weakened; they lived in the same house and shared a bedroom until death separated them. They weren’t exactly the same. Cassandra's demeanor was cooler and calmer; she was always sensible and level-headed, but she showed less emotion and brightness than Jane did. The family noticed that "Cassandra had the merit of always keeping her temper in check, while Jane had the happiness of a temper that never needed to be controlled."

Such was the family party at Steventon; and 'there was so much that was agreeable in it that its members may be excused if they were inclined to live somewhat too exclusively within it.[36] They might see in each other much to love and esteem, and something to admire. The family talk had abundance of spirit and vivacity, and was never troubled by disagreements even in little matters, for it was not their habit to dispute or argue with each other; above all, there was strong family affection and firm union, never to be broken but by death. It cannot be doubted that all this had its influence with the author in the construction of her stories,' in which family life often plays a large part.

Such was the family gathering at Steventon; and there was so much that was enjoyable about it that its members might be forgiven for living a bit too much within it. They could see a lot to love and respect in each other, and something to admire too. The family conversations were lively and full of energy, never troubled by disagreements, even over small things, since it wasn't their style to argue with one another; above all, there was a strong sense of family love and tight-knit unity, never to be broken except by death. It's clear that all of this influenced the author in creating her stories, where family life often plays a significant role.

The party which we have described was for many years 'unbroken[37] by death and seldom visited by sorrow. Their situation had some peculiar advantages[52] beyond those of ordinary rectories. Steventon was a family living. Mr. Knight, the patron, was also proprietor of nearly the whole parish. He never resided there, and, consequently, the Rector and his children came to be regarded in the neighbourhood as representatives of the family. They shared with the principal tenant the command of an excellent manor, and enjoyed, in this reflected way, some of the consideration usually awarded to landed proprietors. They were not rich, but, aided by Mr. Austen's power of teaching, they had enough to afford a good education to their sons and daughters, to mix in the best society of the neighbourhood, and to exercise a liberal hospitality to their own relations and friends.' 'A carriage and pair of horses were kept'; but this could be done more cheaply in the eighteenth century than in the nineteenth. 'There were then no assessed taxes; the carriage, once bought, entailed little further expense; and the horses, probably, like Mr. Bennet's (in Pride and Prejudice), were often employed on farm work. Moreover, it should be remembered that a pair of horses in those days were almost a necessity, if ladies were to move about at all; for neither the condition of the roads nor the style of carriage-building admitted of any comfortable vehicle being drawn by a single horse'; indeed, the object of the builders seems to have been 'to combine the greatest possible weight with the least possible amount of accommodation.'[38]

The party we described was for many years uninterrupted by death and rarely touched by sorrow. Their situation had some unique advantages beyond those of typical rectories. Steventon was a family living. Mr. Knight, the patron, was also the owner of almost the entire parish. He never lived there, so the Rector and his children came to be seen by the community as representatives of the family. They shared with the main tenant the management of a great manor and enjoyed, in this indirect way, some of the respect usually given to landowners. They weren't wealthy, but with Mr. Austen's teaching abilities, they had enough to provide a solid education for their sons and daughters, to socialize with the best people in the area, and to host generous hospitality for their family and friends. A carriage and a pair of horses were kept; however, this was more affordable in the eighteenth century than in the nineteenth. There were no assessed taxes at that time; once the carriage was bought, there was little ongoing cost; and the horses, like Mr. Bennet's in Pride and Prejudice, were often used for farm work. Also, it should be noted that back then, having a pair of horses was almost essential if ladies wanted to get around at all; neither the roads' conditions nor the style of carriage construction allowed for any comfortable vehicle to be pulled by just one horse. In fact, it seems the builders aimed to 'combine the greatest possible weight with the least possible amount of comfort.'

Jane Austen lost no time in entering on the career of authorship. She wrote because she must, and with very little prevision of the path which her[53] genius was afterwards to mark out for her. She was urged onward 'by the first stirrings of talent within her and the absorbing interest of early composition.

Jane Austen quickly jumped into her writing career. She wrote because she had to, without much thought about the direction her talent would eventually take her. She was driven forward by the initial sparks of her talent and the exciting challenge of her early writing.

'It is impossible to say at how early an age she began. There are copy-books extant containing tales, some of which must have been composed while she was a young girl, as they had amounted to a considerable number by the time she was sixteen. Her earliest stories are of a slight and flimsy texture, and are generally intended to be nonsensical, but the nonsense has much spirit in it. They are usually preceded by a dedication of mock solemnity to some one of her family. It would seem that the grandiloquent dedications prevalent in those days had not escaped her youthful penetration. Perhaps the most characteristic feature in those early productions is that, however puerile the matter, they are always composed in pure simple English, quite free from the over-ornamented style which might be expected from so young a writer.'[39] The following is a specimen:—

'It's hard to pinpoint how early she started. There are writing notebooks still around that include stories, some of which must have been written when she was quite young since they added up to a significant number by the time she turned sixteen. Her earliest stories are pretty lightweight and often meant to be silly, but the silliness is full of spirit. They usually have a playful dedication to someone in her family. It seems that the grandiose dedications common at that time didn't escape her young insight. Perhaps the most notable aspect of those early works is that, no matter how childish the content, they are always written in clear, simple English, completely free from the overly fancy style that you might expect from such a young writer.'[39] The following is a specimen:—

THE MYSTERY.

AN UNFINISHED COMEDY.

DEDICATION.
To Rev. George Austen.

Sir,—I humbly solicit your patronage to the following Comedy, which, though an unfinished one, is, I flatter myself, as complete a Mystery as any of its kind.

Dude,—I respectfully ask for your support for the following comedy, which, although still unfinished, I believe is as complete a Mystery as any of its kind.

I am, Sir, your most humble servant,
The Writer.

THE MYSTERY, A COMEDY.

DRAMATIS PERSONÆ.
Men.Women.
Col. Elliot.Fanny Elliott.
Old Nonsense.Mrs. Humbug
Young Grinch.and
Sir Edward Spangle     Daphne.
and
Corydon.
ACT I.

Scene 1.A Garden.
Enter Corydon.

Corydon. But hush: I am interrupted.          [Exit Corydon.

Corydon. But wait: I'm interrupted. [Exit Corydon.

Enter Old Grump and his Kid, talking.

Old Hum. It is for that reason that I wish you to follow my advice. Are you convinced of its propriety?

Old Hum. That's why I want you to take my advice. Do you agree it's the right thing to do?

Young Hum. I am, sir, and will certainly act in the manner you have pointed out to me.

Young Hum. I am, sir, and will definitely act in the way you've suggested to me.

Old Hum. Then let us return to the house.          [Exeunt.

Old Hum. Then let's go back to the house.          [Exeunt.


Scene 2.A parlour in Humbug house. Mrs. Nonsense and Fanny discovered at work.

Mrs. Hum. You understand me, my love?

Mrs. Hum. Do you get me, my love?

Fanny. Perfectly, ma'am: pray continue your narration.

Fanny. Absolutely, ma'am: please go on with your story.

Mrs. Hum. Alas! it is nearly concluded; for I have nothing more to say on the subject.

Mrs. Hum. Oh no! It’s almost over; I don’t have anything else to add on the topic.

Fanny. Ah! here is Daphne.

Fanny. Ah! here’s Daphne.

Enter Daphne.

Daphne. My dear Mrs. Humbug, how d'ye do? Oh!

Daphne. My dear Mrs. Humbug, how are you? Oh!

[55]Fanny, it is all over.

Fanny, it's all over.

Fanny. Is it indeed!

Fanny. Is it really!

Mrs. Hum. I'm very sorry to hear it.

Mrs. Hum. I'm really sorry to hear that.

Fanny. Then 'twas to no purpose that I——

Fanny. Then it was all for nothing that I——

Daphne. None upon earth.

Daphne. No one on earth.

Mrs. Hum. And what is to become of——?

Mrs. Hum. And what's going to happen to——?

Daphne. Oh! 'tis all settled. (Whispers Mrs. Humbug.)

Daphne. Oh! It’s all settled. (Whispers Mrs. Humbug.)

Fanny. And how is it determined?

Fanny. And how is it decided?

Daphne. I'll tell you. (Whispers Fanny.)

Daphne. I'll tell you. (Whispers Fanny.)

Mrs. Hum. And is he to——?

Mrs. Hum. And is he supposed to——?

Daphne. I'll tell you all I know of the matter. (Whispers Mrs. Humbug and Fanny.)

Daphne. I'll share everything I know about this. (Whispers Mrs. Nonsense and Fanny.)

Fanny. Well, now I know everything about it, I'll go away.

Fanny. Now that I know everything, I'm going to leave.

Mrs. Hum. }
}  And so will I.      [Exeunt.
Daphne. }

Mrs. Hum. }
} And I will, too. [Exeunt.
Daphne.

Scene 3.The curtain rises, and discovers Sir Edward Spangle reclined in an elegant attitude on a sofa fast asleep.

Enter Col. Elliott.

Col. E. My daughter is not here, I see. There lies Sir Edward. Shall I tell him the secret? No, he'll certainly blab it. But he's asleep, and won't hear me, so I'll e'en venture. (Goes up to Sir Edward, whispers him, and exit.)

Col. E. My daughter isn't here, I see. There lies Sir Edward. Should I tell him the secret? No, he'll definitely spill it. But he's asleep and won't hear me, so I'll just risk it. (Goes up to Sir Edward, whispers to him, and exits.)

End of the First Act. Finis.

A somewhat later venture, pure extravaganza, called Evelyn is dedicated, by permission, to Miss Mary Lloyd.

A later project, completely over the top, called Evelyn is dedicated, with permission, to Miss Mary Lloyd.

The manuscript volume which contains Evelyn is grandly entitled on the outside 'Volume the Third'; on the inside 'Effusions of Fancy by a very Young Lady, consisting of Tales in a Style entirely new.' It contains one other tale, unfinished, but of considerable length, called Kitty or the Bower, which is preceded by the following dedication, dated 'Steventon, August 1792.'[56]

The manuscript that includes Evelyn is impressively titled on the cover 'Volume the Third'; inside, it's called 'Effusions of Fancy by a very Young Lady, featuring Tales in a completely new style.' It also has one more tale, unfinished but quite lengthy, named Kitty or the Bower, which starts with this dedication, dated 'Steventon, August 1792.'[56]

To Ms. Austen.

Madam,—Encouraged by your warm patronage of The Beautiful Cassandra and The History of England, which, through your generous support, have obtained a place in every library in the Kingdom, and run through four score editions, I take the liberty of begging the same Exertions in favour of the following novel, which I humbly flatter myself possesses Merit beyond any already published, or any that will ever in future appear, except such as may proceed from the pen of your most grateful

Ma'am,—Inspired by your generous support of The Beautiful Cassandra and The History of England, which, thanks to your backing, have become staples in every library in the Kingdom and reached eighty editions, I respectfully ask for your same efforts in promoting this new novel. I modestly believe it has merits greater than any currently published or that may ever be released in the future, except those written by your most grateful

Humble Servant,
The Author.

The tale begins in characteristic style, which suggests the later Northanger Abbey.

The story starts in a typical way that hints at the later Northanger Abbey.

Catharine had the misfortune, as many heroines have had before her, of losing her parents when she was very young, and of being brought up under the care of a maiden aunt, who, while she tenderly loved her, watched her conduct with so scrutinizing a severity as to make it very doubtful to many people, and to Catharine among the rest, whether she loved her or not.

Catharine faced the unfortunate fate, like many heroines before her, of losing her parents when she was very young and being raised by a maiden aunt. Although her aunt loved her dearly, she observed Catharine's behavior with such intense scrutiny that it left many people, including Catharine herself, wondering if that love was genuine.

Catharine lives with this aunt in Devonshire, five miles from Exeter. Some friends of her aunt, a Mr. Stanley, M.P., his wife and daughter (very foolish, and suggestive of Isabella Thorpe) come to visit them. Mr. Stanley's son turns up unexpectedly and pays great attention to Catharine, much to the disgust of the aunt, who has a detestation of all young men. The tale comes to an abrupt conclusion with the departure of the guests. The story is at times amusing, but obviously immature, and we need not regret that it was never finished.[57]

Catharine lives with her aunt in Devonshire, five miles from Exeter. Some friends of her aunt, Mr. Stanley, a Member of Parliament, along with his wife and daughter (who are quite silly and remind one of Isabella Thorpe), come to visit. Mr. Stanley's son shows up unexpectedly and pays a lot of attention to Catharine, which deeply annoys her aunt, who can't stand young men at all. The story ends abruptly when the guests leave. While it's sometimes amusing, it’s clearly not very mature, and we shouldn't feel bad that it was never completed.[57]

Other early sketches are Henry and Eliza, dedicated to Miss Cooper, which must have been written before the latter's marriage at the end of 1792; The Visit, dedicated to the Rev. James Austen; Jack and Alice, and Adventures of Mr. Harley, dedicated to Francis William Austen, Esq., midshipman on board H.M.S. Perseverance (soon after 1788), and other pieces dedicated to Charles John Austen, Esq.

Other early sketches are Henry and Eliza, dedicated to Miss Cooper, which must have been written before her marriage at the end of 1792; The Visit, dedicated to Rev. James Austen; Jack and Alice, and Adventures of Mr. Harley, dedicated to Francis William Austen, Esq., a midshipman on board H.M.S. Perseverance (shortly after 1788), along with other pieces dedicated to Charles John Austen, Esq.

Evelyn and Kitty seem to mark a second stage in her literary education: when she was hesitating between burlesque and immature story-telling, and when indeed it seemed as if she were first taking note of all the faults to be avoided, and curiously considering how she ought not to write before she attempted to put forth her strength in the right direction. [40] 'Her own mature opinion of the desirableness of such an early habit of composition is given in the following words of a niece:—

Evelyn and Kitty seem to represent a second stage in her literary education: when she was unsure between humor and childish storytelling, and when it really appeared that she was beginning to recognize all the mistakes to avoid, thoughtfully considering how she should not write before she tried to channel her efforts in the right direction. [40] Her own mature opinion on the value of such an early writing habit is expressed in the following words from a niece:—

As I grew older, my aunt would talk to me more seriously of my reading and my amusements. I had taken early to writing verses and stories, and I am sorry to think how I troubled her with reading them. She was very kind about it, and always had some praise to bestow, but at last she warned me against spending too much time upon them. She said—how well I recollect it!—that she knew writing stories was a great amusement, and she thought a harmless one, though many people, she was aware, thought otherwise; but that at my age it would be bad for me to be much taken up with my own compositions. Later still—it was after she had gone to Winchester—she sent me a message to this effect, that if I would take her advice I should cease writing till I was sixteen; that she had herself[58] often wished she had read more, and written less in the corresponding years of her own life.

As I got older, my aunt would have more serious conversations with me about my reading and hobbies. I had started writing poems and stories early on, and I regret how much I bothered her by reading them aloud. She was very kind about it and always found something nice to say, but eventually, she cautioned me against spending too much time on them. I remember her saying—so clearly!—that she recognized writing stories was a lot of fun, and she believed it was harmless, even though many people disagreed; but at my age, it wouldn't be good for me to get too caught up in my own writing. Later on—after she had moved to Winchester—she sent me a message saying that if I wanted to follow her advice, I should stop writing until I turned sixteen. She shared that she often wished she had read more and written less during her own younger years.[58]

'As this niece was only twelve years old at the time of her aunt's death, these words seem to imply that the juvenile tales which we have mentioned had, some of them at least, been written in her childhood; while others were separated only by a very few years from the period which included specimens of her most brilliant writing.'

'As this niece was only twelve years old when her aunt died, these words suggest that the childhood stories we mentioned had, at least some of them, been written during her early years; while others were only a few years apart from the time that included examples of her most impressive writing.'

In the summer of 1788, when the girls were fifteen and twelve respectively, they accompanied their parents on a visit to their great-uncle, old Mr. Francis Austen, at Sevenoaks. Though Jane had been to Oxford, Southampton, and Reading before, it is probable that this was her first visit into Kent, and, what must have been more interesting still, her first visit to London. We have no clue as to where the party stayed in town, but one of Eliza de Feuillide's letters to Philadelphia Walter mentions that they dined with Eliza and her mother on their way back to Hampshire.

In the summer of 1788, when the girls were fifteen and twelve, they went with their parents to visit their great-uncle, old Mr. Francis Austen, in Sevenoaks. Although Jane had been to Oxford, Southampton, and Reading before, it was probably her first trip to Kent, and even more exciting, her first visit to London. We don’t know where they stayed in the city, but one of Eliza de Feuillide's letters to Philadelphia Walter mentions that they had dinner with Eliza and her mother on their way back to Hampshire.

They talked much of the satisfaction their visit into Kent had afforded them. What did you think of my uncle's looks? I was much pleased with them, and if possible he appeared more amiable than ever to me. What an excellent and pleasing man he is; I love him most sincerely, as indeed I do all the family. I believe it was your first acquaintance with Cassandra and Jane.

They talked a lot about how happy their visit to Kent had made them. What did you think of my uncle's appearance? I was really pleased with it, and he seemed even more friendly than ever to me. What a wonderful and likable man he is; I care about him very much, just like I do with the whole family. I think it was the first time you met Cassandra and Jane.

Though Philadelphia's reply to this letter has not been preserved, we have a letter of hers to her brother. Writing on July 23, she says:—

Though Philadelphia's response to this letter hasn't been kept, we have a letter from her to her brother. Writing on July 23, she says:—

Yesterday I began an acquaintance with my two female cousins, Austens. My uncle, aunt, Cassandra, and Jane arrived at Mr. F. Austen's the[59] day before. We dined with them there. As it's pure nature to love ourselves, I may be allowed to give the preference to the eldest, who is generally reckoned a most striking resemblance of me in features, complexion, and manners. I never found myself so much disposed to be vain, as I can't help thinking her very pretty, but fancied I could discover she was not so well pleased with the comparison, which reflection abated a great deal of the vanity so likely to arise and so proper to be suppres't. The youngest [Jane] is very like her brother Henry, not at all pretty and very prim, unlike a girl of twelve; but it is hasty judgment which you will scold me for. My aunt has lost several fore-teeth, which makes her look old; my uncle is quite white-haired, but looks vastly well; all in high spirits and disposed to be pleased with each other.

Yesterday, I started getting to know my two female cousins, the Austens. My uncle, aunt, Cassandra, and Jane arrived at Mr. F. Austen's the day before. We had dinner with them there. Since it's only natural to love ourselves, I hope it's okay if I say I prefer the eldest, who is usually considered to resemble me a lot in looks, skin tone, and personality. I’ve never felt this vain before because I can't help but think she’s really pretty, but I sensed that she wasn’t as happy with the comparison, which made me feel less vain about it. The youngest, Jane, looks a lot like her brother Henry; she’s not pretty at all and quite prim for a twelve-year-old, but I know that’s a quick judgment that you’ll scold me for. My aunt has lost several teeth, which makes her look older; my uncle has completely white hair but looks great; they’re all in good spirits and seem to enjoy each other's company.

A day or two later, Philadelphia wrote further:—

A day or two later, Philadelphia wrote again:—

I continue to admire my amiable likeness the best of the two in every respect; she keeps up conversation in a very sensible and pleasing manner. Yesterday they all spent the day with us, and the more I see of Cassandra the more I admire [her]. Jane is whimsical and affected.

I still admire my friendly counterpart more than the other in every way; she engages in conversation in a very sensible and enjoyable way. Yesterday, they all spent the day with us, and the more I see of Cassandra, the more I admire her. Jane is quirky and pretentious.

'Not at all pretty,' 'whimsical and affected.' 'Poor Jane!' one is tempted to exclaim, but whatever she would have said to this estimate of herself, of one thing we may be perfectly sure: that she would have been the first to agree with her critic as to her own absolute inferiority to Cassandra.

'Not at all pretty,' 'quirky and pretentious.' 'Poor Jane!' one might want to say, but whatever she would have thought about this judgment of herself, we can be completely sure of one thing: she would have been the first to agree with her critic about her own clear inferiority to Cassandra.

There is a passage in a letter written from Southampton, February 1807,[41] in which she says she is often 'all astonishment and shame' when she thinks of her own manners as a young girl and[60] contrasts them with what she sees in the 'best children' of a later date.

There’s a section in a letter written from Southampton, February 1807,[41] where she mentions that she often feels 'all astonishment and shame' when she reflects on her behavior as a young girl and[60] compares it to what she observes in the 'best children' of a later time.

One other mention of Jane at this period may be quoted—that of Sir Egerton Brydges, the author and genealogist. His sister had married Mr. Lefroy, who in 1783 had become rector of Ashe (the living which George Austen would have held, had it become vacant before Deane), in succession to Dr. Russell. Sir Egerton, on his marriage in 1788, had for two years rented Mr. Austen's parsonage at Deane in order to be near his sister.

One other mention of Jane during this time can be noted—that of Sir Egerton Brydges, the author and genealogist. His sister had married Mr. Lefroy, who in 1783 became the rector of Ashe (the position that George Austen would have taken if it had become vacant before Deane), succeeding Dr. Russell. Sir Egerton, upon his marriage in 1788, rented Mr. Austen's parsonage at Deane for two years to be close to his sister.

The nearest neighbours of the Lefroys were the Austens at Steventon. I remember Jane Austen the novelist as a little child. She was very intimate with Mrs. Lefroy and much encouraged by her. Her mother was a Miss Leigh, whose paternal grandmother was sister to the first Duke of Chandos. Mr. Austen was of a Kentish family, of which several branches have been settled in the Weald of Kent, and some are still remaining there. When I knew Jane Austen I never suspected that she was an authoress, but my eyes told me that she was fair and handsome, slight and elegant, but with cheeks a little too full.

The Lefroys lived closest to the Austens in Steventon. I remember Jane Austen, the novelist, as a little girl. She was very close to Mrs. Lefroy and received a lot of encouragement from her. Her mother was a Miss Leigh, and her paternal grandmother was the sister of the first Duke of Chandos. Mr. Austen came from a family in Kent, with several branches that settled in the Weald of Kent, and some still live there. When I knew Jane Austen, I never realized she would become a writer, but I could see that she was beautiful and attractive, slender and elegant, though her cheeks were a bit too full.

Sir Egerton's description is the more pleasing of the two; but it must be remembered that he was writing long after the time he mentions, and that his recollections were no doubt somewhat mellowed by Jane Austen's subsequent fame; whereas Philadelphia Walter's is an unvarnished contemporary criticism—the impression made by Jane on a girl a few years older than herself.

Sir Egerton's description is the more appealing of the two; but it's important to remember that he was writing long after the time he describes, and his memories were likely softened by Jane Austen's later success; whereas Philadelphia Walter's is a straightforward contemporary critique—the impact Jane had on a girl just a few years older than she was.

Fortunately, neither looks nor manners are stereotyped at the age of twelve, so we need not be surprised to find that Eliza, when writing in August 1791 in reference to a letter just received from Steventon,[61] talks of the two sisters as 'perfect Beauties,' who were of course gaining 'hearts by dozens.' And again in November of the same year, she writes that she hears 'they are two of the prettiest girls in England.'[42] When due allowance is made for family exaggeration, we may conclude that at eighteen and fifteen years of age both Cassandra and Jane had their fair share of good looks.

Fortunately, looks and manners aren’t fixed when you’re twelve, so it’s no surprise that Eliza, writing in August 1791 about a letter she just received from Steventon,[61] describes the two sisters as 'perfect Beauties,' who were obviously winning 'hearts by the dozen.' Then, in November of the same year, she mentions hearing 'they are two of the prettiest girls in England.'[42] Considering family bias, we can conclude that at ages eighteen and fifteen, both Cassandra and Jane were quite attractive.

Eliza's letters give us another glimpse of the sisters in 1792, and indeed of the whole Steventon party. She writes on September 26:—

Eliza's letters provide another view of the sisters in 1792, and of the entire Steventon group. She writes on September 26:—

I have the real pleasure of informing you that our dear Uncle and Aunt are both in perfect health. The former looks uncommonly well, and in my opinion his likeness to my beloved mother is stronger than ever. Often do I sit and trace her features in his, till my heart overflows at my eyes. I always tenderly loved my Uncle, but I think he is now dearer to me than ever, as being the nearest and best beloved relation of the never to be sufficiently regretted parent I have lost; Cassandra and Jane are both very much grown (the latter is now taller than myself), and greatly improved as well in manners as in person, both of which are now much more formed than when you saw them. They are I think equally sensible and both so to a degree seldom met with, but still my heart gives the preference to Jane, whose kind partiality to me indeed requires a return of the same nature. Henry is now rather more than six feet high, I believe; he also is much improved, and is certainly endowed with uncommon abilities, which indeed seem to have been bestowed, though in a different way, upon each member of this family. As to the coolness which you know had taken place between H. and myself, it[62] has now ceased, in consequence of due acknowledgement, on his part, and we are at present on very proper relationlike terms. You know that his family design him for the Church. Cassandra was from home when I arrived; she was then on a visit to Rowling, the abode of her brother Edward—from which she returned some time since, but is now once more absent, as well as her sister, on a visit to the Miss Lloyds, who live at a place called Ibthorp, about eighteen miles from hence. . . . There has been a Club Ball at Basingstoke and a private one in the neighbourhood, both of which my cousins say were very agreeable.

I’m happy to share that our dear Uncle and Aunt are both in great health. Uncle looks really good, and I think he resembles my beloved mother more than ever. I often find myself tracing her features in his face, which makes me very emotional. I’ve always cared deeply for my Uncle, but I think I appreciate him even more now as he is the closest and dearest relative of my much-missed parent. Cassandra and Jane have both grown quite a bit (Jane is now taller than me) and they have improved a lot in both manners and appearance, which are now much more developed than when you last saw them. I believe they are both very sensible, but I have a special fondness for Jane, whose kind affection for me certainly deserves to be returned. Henry is now just over six feet tall, I believe; he has also improved quite a bit and possesses remarkable abilities, which seem to have been distributed, though in different ways, among all the members of this family. As for the awkwardness that existed between H. and me, it has now ended due to his recognition of the situation, and we are currently on very friendly terms. You know his family intends for him to enter the Church. Cassandra was away when I got here; she was visiting her brother Edward in Rowling, but she returned some time ago and is now off again, along with her sister, visiting the Miss Lloyds who live about eighteen miles from here. There was a Club Ball in Basingstoke and a private one nearby, both of which my cousins said were very enjoyable.

The date 1790 or 1791 must be assigned to the portrait—believed to be of Jane Austen, and believed to be by Zoffany—which has been chosen as the frontispiece for this book, as it was for Lord Brabourne's edition of the Letters.[43] We are unable for want of evidence to judge of the likeness of the picture to Jane Austen as a girl; there is, so far as we have heard, no family tradition of her having been painted; and, as her subsequent fame could hardly have been predicted, we should not expect that either her great-uncle Frank, or her cousin, Francis Motley Austen, would go to the expense of a picture of her by Zoffany. Francis Motley had a daughter of his own, another Jane Austen, who became Mrs. Campion of Danny, and a confusion between the two Janes is a possible explanation.

The portrait, thought to be of Jane Austen and attributed to Zoffany, is dated around 1790 or 1791. It has been selected as the frontispiece for this book, just as it was for Lord Brabourne's edition of the Letters.[43] We can't determine how much the picture resembles Jane Austen as a young girl, as there’s no family tradition that she was ever painted. Since her later fame couldn't have been predicted, it’s unlikely that her great-uncle Frank or her cousin, Francis Motley Austen, would have spent money on a portrait of her by Zoffany. Francis Motley had a daughter of his own, another Jane Austen, who later became Mrs. Campion of Danny, so the confusion between the two Janes might explain the situation.

On the other hand, we believe there is no tradition in either the Austen or the Campion family of any such portrait of that Jane Austen, and the provenance[63] of our picture is well authenticated. The Rev. Morland Rice (grandson of Edward Austen) was a Demy of Magdalen College, Oxford. An old Fellow of Magdalen, Dr. Newman, many years before his death, told him that he had a portrait of Jane Austen the novelist, that had long been in his family. He stated that it was painted at Bath when she was about fifteen, and he promised to leave him (M. Rice) the picture. A few months before his death, Dr. Newman wrote to his friend, Dr. Bloxam, sending him a picture as a farewell present, and adding: 'I have another picture that I wish to go to your neighbour, Morland Rice. It is a portrait of Jane Austen the novelist, by Zoffany. The picture was given to my stepmother by her friend Colonel Austen of Kippington, Kent, because she was a great admirer of her works.' Colonel Austen was a son of Francis Motley, and it is hardly conceivable that he should give away to a stranger a portrait of his sister Jane as one of his cousin Jane. Our Jane became fifteen on December 16, 1790, and Zoffany returned from India[44] in that year. Jane is believed to have visited her uncle, Dr. Cooper (who died in 1792), at Bath. There is nothing in these dates to raise any great difficulty, and, on the whole, we have good reason to hope that we possess in this picture an authentic portrait of the author.

On the other hand, we believe there is no tradition in either the Austen or Campion family of any portrait of that Jane Austen, and the provenance[63] of our picture is well established. The Rev. Morland Rice (grandson of Edward Austen) was a Demy of Magdalen College, Oxford. An elderly Fellow of Magdalen, Dr. Newman, many years before his death, told him that he had a portrait of Jane Austen the novelist that had long been in his family. He mentioned that it was painted in Bath when she was about fifteen and promised to leave it to him (M. Rice). A few months before his death, Dr. Newman wrote to his friend, Dr. Bloxam, sending him a picture as a farewell gift, and added: 'I have another picture that I would like to go to your neighbor, Morland Rice. It’s a portrait of Jane Austen the novelist by Zoffany. The picture was given to my stepmother by her friend Colonel Austen of Kippington, Kent, because she was a huge fan of her works.' Colonel Austen was a son of Francis Motley, and it’s hard to believe he would give away a portrait of his sister Jane to someone he didn’t know as a mere cousin Jane. Our Jane turned fifteen on December 16, 1790, and Zoffany returned from India[44] that year. Jane is believed to have visited her uncle, Dr. Cooper (who died in 1792), in Bath. There’s nothing in these dates that raises any major issues, and overall, we have good reason to believe that we possess an authentic portrait of the author in this picture.

The Austens seem to have been possessed of considerable histrionic talent, and they were decidedly ambitious in the plays they undertook. Their cousin Eliza was out of England in 1784 when their theatricals first began; but on a later occasion she was one of the principal performers. They had their summer theatre in the barn, and their winter theatre either there or within the narrow limits of the dining-[64]room, where the number of listeners must have been very small. In 1784 Sheridan's Rivals was acted by 'some ladies and gentlemen at Steventon.' The same year they seem to have given also the tragedy of Matilda.[45] It was the day of prologues and epilogues, and the young actors were careful to omit nothing that would make the performance complete. James, the eldest son, brought into play his skill in verse-making; and we read of Henry Austen speaking a prologue (from his brother's pen) to The Rivals, while the prologue to Matilda was given by Edward Austen, and the epilogue by Thomas Fowle.

The Austens seemed to have a lot of theatrical talent, and they were definitely ambitious in the plays they took on. Their cousin Eliza was out of England in 1784 when their performances first started; but on a later occasion, she was one of the main performers. They had their summer theater in the barn, and their winter theater was either there or in the cramped dining room, where the audience must have been very small. In 1784, Sheridan's Rivals was performed by 'some ladies and gentlemen at Steventon.' That same year, they also seemed to have put on the tragedy Matilda.[45] It was a time for prologues and epilogues, and the young actors were careful to include everything that would make the performance complete. James, the eldest son, used his skill in poetry; and we hear about Henry Austen delivering a prologue (written by his brother) for The Rivals, while Edward Austen gave the prologue for Matilda and Thomas Fowle delivered the epilogue.

Midsummer and Christmas were the two seasons when George Austen dismissed his pupils for their holidays, and it was at these two periods that the theatricals usually took place. For the year 1787 we have a few details as to contemplated performances. Eliza de Feuillide had come to England with her mother in the summer of 1786, and probably went to Steventon at midsummer. In September 1787 she was at Tunbridge Wells with her mother and her cousin Phila. In a letter to her brother, Phila tells us that they went to the theatre, where (as was the custom in those days) the Comtesse—presumably as a person of some importance—'bespoke' the play, which was Which is the Man?[46] and Bon Ton.[47] This is interesting, because later on in the same letter Phila says: 'They [i.e. the Comtesse and her mother] go at Christmas to Steventon[65] and mean to act a play, Which is the Man? and Bon Ton. My uncle's barn is fitting up quite like a theatre, and all the young folks are to take their part. The Countess is Lady Bob Lardoon [sic] in the former and Miss Tittup in the latter. They wish me much of the party and offer to carry me, but I do not think of it. I should like to be a spectator, but am sure I should not have courage to act a part, nor do I wish to attain it.'

Midsummer and Christmas were the two times when George Austen let his students off for their holidays, and it was during these periods that the plays typically happened. For the year 1787, we have a few details about planned performances. Eliza de Feuillide arrived in England with her mother in the summer of 1786 and likely went to Steventon at midsummer. By September 1787, she was at Tunbridge Wells with her mother and her cousin Phila. In a letter to her brother, Phila shares that they went to the theatre, where (as was the custom back then) the Comtesse—presumably a person of importance—'reserved' the play, which was Which is the Man?[46] and Bon Ton.[47] This is interesting because later in the same letter, Phila mentions: 'They [i.e. the Comtesse and her mother] are going to Steventon at Christmas[65] and plan to perform a play, Which is the Man? and Bon Ton. My uncle's barn is being set up just like a theatre, and all the young people are going to take part. The Countess is Lady Bob Lardoon [sic] in the first play and Miss Tittup in the second. They wish me to join them and offer to take me along, but I’m not planning on it. I would like to be an audience member, but I’m sure I wouldn’t have the courage to act, nor do I want to.'

Eliza was, however, very urgent with Phila that she should send all diffidence to Coventry.

Eliza was, however, very insistent with Phila that she should send all her doubts to Coventry.

Your accommodations at Steventon are the only things my Aunt Austen and myself are uneasy about, as the house being very full of company, she says she can only promise you 'a place to hide your head in,' but I think you will not mind this inconvenience. I am sure I should not—to be with you. Do not let your dress neither disturb you, as I think I can manage it so that the Green Room should provide you with what is necessary for acting. We purpose setting out the 17th of December. . . . I assure you we shall have a most brilliant party and a great deal of amusement, the house full of company, frequent balls. You cannot possibly resist so many temptations, especially when I tell you your old friend James is returned from France and is to be of the acting party.

Your stay at Steventon is the only thing that's got my Aunt Austen and me a bit worried, since the house will be really full of guests. She says she can only guarantee you "a place to rest your head," but I don't think you'll mind this little inconvenience. I know I wouldn’t—just to be with you. Don’t let your outfit stress you out, as I think I can sort it out so the Green Room will have everything you need for the performance. We're planning to leave on December 17th... I promise we’ll have an amazing party with plenty of fun, the house will be buzzing with guests, and there will be lots of dancing. You won't be able to resist all the excitement, especially since I should mention that your old friend James is back from France and will be part of the acting group.

But Phila still stood out, and Eliza attacked her once more on November 23, begging her to come for a fortnight to Steventon, provided she could bring herself to act, 'for my Aunt Austen declares "she has not room for any idle young people."'

But Phila still stood out, and Eliza confronted her again on November 23, pleading with her to come for two weeks to Steventon, as long as she could bring herself to play a role, 'for my Aunt Austen says "she doesn't have space for any idle young people."'

We hear no more news of these theatricals, but it is probable that there was a change in the selection of the plays, for there is extant a prologue by James Austen to The Wonder,[48] acted at Steventon,[66] December 26 and 28, 1787, as well as an epilogue 'spoken by a Lady in the character of Violante.' There is also a prologue to The Chances,[49] acted at Steventon, January 1788.

We don’t hear any more about these performances, but it’s likely that there was a change in the choice of plays since there’s a prologue by James Austen for The Wonder,[48] performed at Steventon,[66] on December 26 and 28, 1787, along with an epilogue 'delivered by a lady playing the role of Violante.' There’s also a prologue for The Chances,[49] performed at Steventon in January 1788.

The last Steventon performances of which we have any knowledge took place in January 1790, when a farce called The Sultan[50] was acted. The leading lady on this last occasion was Miss Cooper, who spoke the epilogue in the character of Roxalana, Henry Austen playing the title-rôle. On the same occasion Townley's farce, High Life below Stairs, was also given.

The last performances in Steventon that we know about happened in January 1790, featuring a farce called The Sultan[50]. The main actress for this final show was Miss Cooper, who delivered the epilogue as Roxalana, while Henry Austen played the title role. On the same occasion, Townley's farce, High Life below Stairs, was also performed.

Of Jane's own part in these performances there is no record, for she was only just fourteen when the last took place. But even if she took no more share than Fanny Price, she must have acquired a considerable acquaintance with the language of the theatre—knowledge that she was to turn to good account in Mansfield Park. She was an early observer, and it might reasonably be supposed that some of the incidents and feelings which are so vividly painted in the Mansfield Park theatricals are due to her recollections of these entertainments.

Of Jane's role in these performances, there's no record, since she was only fourteen when the last one happened. But even if she participated as little as Fanny Price did, she must have gained a significant understanding of theatrical language—knowledge she would use effectively in Mansfield Park. She was an early observer, and it’s reasonable to think that some of the events and emotions vividly depicted in the Mansfield Park theatricals come from her memories of these performances.

The talent and liveliness which she would show, if ever she had an opportunity of acting herself, may be imagined. The late Sir William Heathcote is said to have remembered being with her at a Twelfth Night party when he was a little boy, on which occasion she, having drawn the part of Mrs. Candour, acted it with appreciation and spirit.

The talent and energy she would display if she ever had the chance to perform can be imagined. The late Sir William Heathcote reportedly recalled being with her at a Twelfth Night party when he was a young boy, where she, having taken on the role of Mrs. Candour, performed it with enthusiasm and flair.


CHAPTER V

GROWTH AND CHANGE

1792-1796

Though it may hardly be likely that the Austens could rival Mrs. Bennet of Pride and Prejudice by professing to dine with four-and-twenty families, there was, nevertheless (for a quiet country neighbourhood), a very fair amount of society to be had around Steventon.

Readers of Jane Austen's letters will come across the names of many Hampshire neighbours, with occasional indications of the estimate which she formed of their intellects and characters. Probably there were many different degrees of refinement in different families; and towards the bottom of the list must have come the squire of many acres,[51] who, we are told, inquired of Mr. Austen whether Paris was in France or France in Paris, and who quoted a speech of the Rector's wife as beginning with a round oath, saying, when remonstrated with, that it was merely his 'way of telling the story.' When the author of the Memoir expresses his belief that a century and a half ago the improvement of manners in most country parishes began with the clergy, he was no doubt thinking of the more learned minority of that body, who would bring into the depths of the country[68] something of the enlightenment of a university. To this minority Jane's father and brother belonged, and thus the family probably gave to the society around them at least as much culture as they received from it in return.

Readers of Jane Austen's letters will come across many neighbors from Hampshire, with hints about how she viewed their intellects and characters. There were likely various levels of sophistication among different families, and at the bottom of that list was the landowner with many acres,[51] who, it is said, asked Mr. Austen if Paris was in France or France was in Paris, and quoted a speech from the Rector's wife that began with a strong curse, stating, when challenged, that it was just his 'way of telling the story.' When the author of the Memoir suggests that a century and a half ago, the improvement of manners in most rural parishes started with the clergy, he was surely thinking of the more educated minority within that group, who brought a touch of university enlightenment to the countryside[68]. Jane's father and brother were part of this minority, and as a result, the family likely contributed at least as much culture to their community as they gained from it.

In the outer circle of their neighbourhood stood the houses of three peers—those of Lord Portsmouth at Hurstbourne, Lord Bolton at Hackwood, and Lord Dorchester at Greywell. The owners of these places now and then gave balls at home,[52] and could also be relied upon to bring parties to some of the assemblies at Basingstoke. Hardly less important than these magnates were the Mildmays of Dogmersfield and the Chutes of The Vyne. The Mr. Chute of that day was not only one of the two M.P.'s for the whole county of Hampshire, but was also a well-known and popular M.F.H., and the husband of an excellent and cultivated wife. Then came other squires—Portals at Freefolk, Bramstons at Oakley Hall, Jervoises at Herriard, Harwoods at Deane, Terrys at Dummer, Holders at Ashe Park—with several clerical families, and other smaller folk.

In the outer circle of their neighborhood stood the houses of three peers—Lord Portsmouth at Hurstbourne, Lord Bolton at Hackwood, and Lord Dorchester at Greywell. The owners of these places occasionally hosted balls at home,[52] and could also be counted on to bring guests to some of the gatherings at Basingstoke. Almost as significant as these prominent figures were the Mildmays of Dogmersfield and the Chutes of The Vyne. Mr. Chute at that time was not only one of the two M.P.s for the entire county of Hampshire but also a well-liked and recognized M.F.H., and the husband of an exceptional and cultured wife. Then came other landowners—Portals at Freefolk, Bramstons at Oakley Hall, Jervoises at Herriard, Harwoods at Deane, Terrys at Dummer, Holders at Ashe Park—with several clerical families and other smaller groups.

But there were three houses which meant to the Austen sisters far more than any of the others. The Miss Biggs[53] of Manydown Park—a substantial old manor-house owned by their father, Mr. Bigg Wither, which stands between Steventon and Basingstoke—were especial friends of Cassandra and Jane. One of these, Elizabeth, became Mrs. Heathcote, and was the mother of Sir William Heathcote of Hursley Park—a fine specimen, morally and intellectually, of a country[69] gentleman, and still remembered by many as Member for Oxford University, and as sole patron of John Keble. Catherine, another sister, married Southey's uncle, the Rev. Herbert Hill; and Alethea, who never married, was probably for that very reason all the more important to the Steventon sisters. One of the latest of Jane's extant letters is addressed to Alethea.

But there were three houses that meant a lot to the Austen sisters, far more than any of the others. The Miss Biggs[53] of Manydown Park—a large old manor house owned by their father, Mr. Bigg Wither, located between Steventon and Basingstoke—were special friends of Cassandra and Jane. One of them, Elizabeth, became Mrs. Heathcote and was the mother of Sir William Heathcote of Hursley Park—a great example, both morally and intellectually, of a country gentleman, still remembered by many as the Member for Oxford University and as the sole patron of John Keble. Catherine, another sister, married Southey's uncle, the Rev. Herbert Hill; and Alethea, who never married, was probably all the more significant to the Steventon sisters for that reason. One of the latest letters of Jane's that still exists is addressed to Alethea.

A still closer friendship united Jane and Cassandra to a family named Lloyd, who for a short time inhabited their father's second house, the parsonage at Deane. Mrs. Lloyd had been a Craven—one of the unhappy daughters of a beautiful and fashionable but utterly neglectful mother, who left them to shift for themselves and to marry where they could. In this respect Martha Craven had done better than some of her sisters, having become the wife of a beneficed clergyman of respectable character and good position. With him she had led a peaceful life, and, on his death in January 1789, she spent the first two or three years of a quiet widowhood at Deane. Her second daughter, Eliza, was then already married to a first cousin, Fulwar Craven Fowle; but the two others, Martha and Mary, were still at home. Both became fast friends of Cassandra and Jane, and both were destined eventually to marry into the Austen family. For the present, their near neighbourhood came to an end at the beginning of 1792, when Mrs. Lloyd removed to Ibthorp, eighteen miles distant from Steventon. It was on the occasion of this removal that Jane, then just sixteen years old, presented to Mary Lloyd an interesting specimen of her own needlework—still existing. It is a very small bag, containing a yet smaller rolled-up housewife furnished with minikin needles and fine thread. In the housewife is a tiny pocket, and in the pocket is[70] enclosed a slip of paper, on which, written as with a crow-quill, are these lines:—

A closer friendship formed between Jane and Cassandra and a family named Lloyd, who lived in their father's second house, the parsonage at Deane, for a short time. Mrs. Lloyd was a Craven—one of the unfortunate daughters of a beautiful and fashionable but completely neglectful mother, who left them to fend for themselves and marry whoever they could. In this respect, Martha Craven did better than some of her sisters, as she became the wife of a well-respected clergyman. Together, they led a peaceful life, and after his death in January 1789, she spent the first few years of her quiet widowhood at Deane. Her second daughter, Eliza, was already married to her first cousin, Fulwar Craven Fowle; but the other two, Martha and Mary, were still living at home. Both became close friends of Cassandra and Jane, and both eventually married into the Austen family. However, their proximity ended in early 1792 when Mrs. Lloyd moved to Ibthorp, which was eighteen miles away from Steventon. When she moved, Jane, who was just sixteen years old at the time, gave Mary Lloyd a piece of her own needlework—one that still exists today. It’s a very small bag containing an even smaller rolled-up housewife equipped with tiny needles and fine thread. Inside the housewife is a tiny pocket, and in that pocket is[70] a slip of paper, on which, written with a crow-quill, are these lines:—

This little bag, I hope, will prove
To not be made in vain;
For should you thread and needles want,
It will give you help.
And, as we are about to part,
It will serve another purpose:
For, when you look upon this bag,
You'll remember your friend.January 1792.
It is made of a scrap of old-fashioned gingham, and, having been carefully preserved, it is in as perfect a condition as when it was first made a hundred and twenty years ago; and shows that the same hand which painted so exquisitely with the pen could work as delicately with the needle.[54]

Martha Lloyd also had her dedicatory poem. Some years later, when, it seems, she wanted to go to Harrogate, and hoped in vain for the escort of a Mr. Best, Jane presented her with a copy of doggerel—and probably almost extemporaneous—verses:—

Martha Lloyd also had her dedicatory poem. A few years later, it seems she wanted to go to Harrogate and was hoping in vain for the company of a Mr. Best when Jane gave her a copy of some rough—and probably almost improvised—verses:—

Oh! Mr. Best, you're very bad
And everyone in the world will know it;
Your base behaviour shall be sung
By me, a musical poet.
You used to go to Harrogate
Each summer as it arrived,
And why, I pray, should you refuse
Are we doing the same thing this year?
The way's as plain, the road's as smooth,
The posting hasn't increased.
You're scarcely stouter than you were,
Not any younger, Sir, at least.
etc., etc.

We must mention one other intimate friendship—that which existed between the Austens and the Lefroys of Ashe. Mr. Lefroy was Rector of that parish; and his wife, known within it as 'Madam Lefroy,' was sister to Sir Egerton Brydges to whom we are indebted for the very early notice of Jane Austen as a girl which we have already given.

We should note one more close friendship—between the Austens and the Lefroys of Ashe. Mr. Lefroy was the Rector of that parish, and his wife, referred to there as 'Madam Lefroy,' was the sister of Sir Egerton Brydges, to whom we owe the early mention of Jane Austen as a girl that we've already shared.

'Mrs. Lefroy was a remarkable person. Her rare endowments of goodness, talents, graceful person, and engaging manners were sufficient to secure her a prominent place in any society into which she was thrown; while her enthusiastic eagerness of disposition rendered her especially attractive to a clever and lively girl.'[55] How intensely Jane loved and admired her is shown by some lines which she wrote on December 16, 1808—the anniversary both of her own birth and of the sudden death of her friend, killed by a fall from her horse in 1804. It has sometimes been assumed that the self-restraint in expressions of affection to be found throughout Jane's published writings, and the self-control they display in matters of emotion, arises from the fact that in the writer's nature there were no very ardent affections to be restrained, and no overpowering emotions to be suppressed. These lines show the baselessness of such an assumption. It was not for the gaze of the public, but to relieve her own heart, that Jane, at the age of thirty-three, wrote thus, four years after the death of this elder friend. Here she dared to speak as she felt, striving in all the warmth and depth of enduring attachment and admiration to paint a character which she yet[72] declares to have been 'past her power to praise.' The verses continue thus:—

'Mrs. Lefroy was an extraordinary person. Her unique qualities of kindness, talent, elegance, and charming personality were enough to guarantee her a prominent position in any social circle she entered; her enthusiastic and eager nature made her particularly appealing to an intelligent and lively girl.'[55] How deeply Jane loved and admired her is evident from some lines she wrote on December 16, 1808—the anniversary of both her own birth and the sudden death of her friend, who tragically fell from her horse in 1804. It's sometimes been thought that the restraint shown in Jane's expressions of affection throughout her published works, and the control she maintained over her emotions, stemmed from a lack of intense feelings to contain and no overwhelming emotions to hide. These lines illustrate that such a belief is unfounded. Jane wrote these words not for the public but to ease her own heart, doing so at the age of thirty-three, four years after losing this elder friend. In this instance, she dared to express how she truly felt, attempting to capture the warmth and depth of her lasting affection and admiration for a character she claimed was 'beyond her ability to praise.' The verses continue as follows:—

But come, fond fancy, thou indulgent power;
Hope is feeling hopeless, cold, and harsh towards you:
Bless thou this little portion of an hour;
Let me see her the way she used to be.
I see her here with all her smiles benign,
Her eager, loving gazes and her sweet tones,
That voice and countenance almost divine,
Expression, harmony, like complete.
Listen! It is not sound alone, 'tis sense,
It’s genius, taste, and a sensitive soul;
'Tis genuine warmth of heart without pretence,
And a pure mind that completes everything.

Can aught enhance such goodness? Yes, to me
Her limited approval from my early years
Consummates all: ah! give me but to see
Her loving smile! The image fades away.

Time was now to bring changes to the Austens. The elder brothers married. James had a curacy at Overton, and near Overton was Laverstoke Manor House, now occupied by General and Lady Jane Mathew. James became engaged to their daughter Anne, five years older than himself. They were married in March 1792, and started life on an income of £300 (of which £100 was an allowance made by General Mathew), keeping, it is said, a small pack of harriers for the husband, and a close carriage for the wife. James afterwards moved to Deane, where he was his father's curate. The married life of the couple was but short. Their one child, always[73] known as Anna, was born in April 1793, and the mother died suddenly in May 1795, leaving to her daughter only a shadowy recollection of 'a tall and slender lady dressed in white.' The poor little girl fretted in her solitude, till her father took the wise step of sending her to Steventon Rectory to be comforted by her aunts. She was admitted to the chocolate-carpeted dressing-room, which was now becoming a place of eager authorship. Anna was a very intelligent, quick-witted child, and, hearing the original draft of Pride and Prejudice read aloud by its youthful writer to her sister, she caught up the names of the characters and repeated them so much downstairs that she had to be checked; for the composition of the story was still a secret kept from the knowledge of the elders.

It was time for changes with the Austens. The older brothers got married. James had a curacy in Overton, and nearby was Laverstoke Manor House, now home to General and Lady Jane Mathew. James got engaged to their daughter, Anne, who was five years older than him. They married in March 1792 and started their life on an income of £300 (with £100 coming from an allowance from General Mathew). It’s said they kept a small pack of harriers for him and a close carriage for her. James later moved to Deane, where he served as his father's curate. Their married life was short-lived. Their only child, known as Anna, was born in April 1793, and her mother died suddenly in May 1795, leaving Anna with only a vague memory of 'a tall and slender lady dressed in white.' The little girl was lonely until her father made the wise choice to send her to Steventon Rectory to be consoled by her aunts. She was welcomed into the dressing room with chocolate-colored carpets, which was becoming a hotspot for eager writing. Anna was a smart, quick girl, and after hearing the original draft of Pride and Prejudice read aloud by its young author to her sister, she picked up the names of the characters and repeated them so often downstairs that she had to be hushed; the story was still a secret from the adults.

Anna also composed stories herself long before she could write them down, and preserved a vivid remembrance of her dear Aunt Jane performing that task for her, and then telling her others of endless adventure and fun, which were carried on from day to day, or from visit to visit.

Anna also made up stories long before she could write them down, and she had a clear memory of her beloved Aunt Jane doing that for her, telling her more stories filled with endless adventures and fun, which went on from day to day or visit to visit.

Towards the end of 1796 James became engaged to Mary Lloyd, and they were married early in 1797. The marriage could hardly have happened had not General Mathew continued, for the sake of Anna, the £100 a year which he had allowed to his daughter. The event must have been most welcome to Jane; and Mrs. Austen wrote a very cheerful and friendly letter to her daughter-in-law elect, expressing the 'most heartfelt satisfaction at the prospect.' She adds: 'Had the selection been mine, you, my dear Mary, are the person I should have chosen for James's wife, Anna's mother and my daughter, being as certain as I can be of anything in this uncertain[74] world, that you will greatly increase and promote the happiness of each of the three. . . . I look forward to you as a real comfort to me in my old age when Cassandra is gone into Shropshire,[56] and Jane—the Lord knows where. Tell Martha she too shall be my daughter, she does me honour in the request.' There was an unconscious prophecy contained in the last words, for Martha became eventually the second wife of the writer's son Francis.

Towards the end of 1796, James got engaged to Mary Lloyd, and they married early in 1797. The marriage likely wouldn't have happened if General Mathew hadn’t continued providing the £100 a year that he had given to his daughter for Anna's sake. Jane must have welcomed the news; and Mrs. Austen wrote a very cheerful and friendly letter to her soon-to-be daughter-in-law, expressing her 'most heartfelt satisfaction at the prospect.' She added: 'If I had been the one to choose, you, my dear Mary, are the person I would have picked to be James's wife, Anna's mother, and my daughter, as I’m as certain as I can be of anything in this uncertain[74] world that you will greatly increase and promote the happiness of each of the three... I look forward to you being a real comfort to me in my old age when Cassandra has gone to Shropshire,[56] and Jane—the Lord knows where. Tell Martha she too shall be my daughter; she honors me with the request.' There was an unconscious prophecy in the last words, as Martha eventually became the second wife of the writer's son, Francis.

Edward Austen's marriage had preceded his brother's by a few months. His kind patrons, the Knights, would be sure to make this easy for him; and it must have been under their auspices that he married (before the end of 1791) Elizabeth, daughter of Sir Brook Bridges, and was settled at Rowling, a small house belonging to the Bridges family, about a mile away from their seat at Goodnestone. No doubt it was a suitable match; but it must also have been a marriage of affection, if one may judge from the happy life which ensued, and from the lovely features of Mrs. Edward Austen, preserved in the miniature by Cosway.[57] Some of Jane's earliest extant letters were written from Rowling.

Edward Austen got married a few months before his brother. His generous supporters, the Knights, likely helped make this happen; it must have been with their support that he married Elizabeth, the daughter of Sir Brook Bridges, before the end of 1791, and settled in Rowling, a small house owned by the Bridges family, about a mile from their estate at Goodnestone. It was undoubtedly a good match, but it also seems to have been a marriage based on love, judging by the happy life that followed and the beautiful likeness of Mrs. Edward Austen captured in the miniature by Cosway.[57] Some of Jane's earliest surviving letters were written from Rowling.

The place was not, however, to be the home of the Edward Austens for long. Mr. Thomas Knight died in 1794, leaving his large estates to his widow for her life. Three years later, in 1797, she determined to make them over, at once, to the adopted son, who was after her death to become their owner, retaining for herself only an income of £2000. On learning her intentions, he sent her a most grateful and affectionate letter,[58] saying that he[75] wrote because he felt himself incapable of speaking with her on the subject; that it was impossible for him and his wife to accede to her plan, for they should never be happy at Godmersham whilst she was living in a smaller and less comfortable house, having quitted a mansion where he had so often heard her say her whole happiness was centred. This protest by no means turned Mrs. Knight from her intentions; on the contrary, she expressed them still more strongly, and in so charming a spirit that we must quote a considerable part of her letter:—

The place wasn't meant to be home for the Edward Austens for long. Mr. Thomas Knight passed away in 1794, leaving his large estates to his widow for the rest of her life. Three years later, in 1797, she decided to transfer them to her adopted son, who would become their owner after her death, keeping only an income of £2000 for herself. Upon learning of her plans, he sent her a very grateful and affectionate letter,[58] saying that he[75] wrote because he couldn't bring himself to discuss it with her in person; that it was impossible for him and his wife to accept her plan because they'd never be happy at Godmersham while she lived in a smaller and less comfortable house, having left behind a mansion where he had often heard her say her entire happiness was centered. This protest did not change Mrs. Knight's intentions; on the contrary, she expressed them even more strongly, and in such a charming way that we need to quote a significant part of her letter:—


Godmersham Park: Friday.

If anything were wanting, my dearest Edward, to confirm my resolution concerning the plan I propose executing, your letter would have that effect; it is impossible for any person to express their gratitude and affection in terms more pleasing and gratifying than you have chosen, and from the bottom of my heart I believe you to be perfectly sincere when you assure me that your happiness is best secured by seeing me in the full enjoyment of everything that can contribute to my ease and comfort, and that happiness, my dear Edward, will be yours by acceding to my wishes. From the time that my partiality for you induced Mr. Knight to treat you as our adopted child I have felt for you the tenderness of a mother, and never have you appeared more deserving of affection than at this time; to reward your merit, therefore, and to place you in a situation where your many excellent qualities will be call'd forth and render'd useful to the neighbourhood is the fondest wish of my heart. Many circumstances attached to large landed possessions, highly gratifying to a man, are entirely lost on me at present; but when I see you in enjoyment of them, I shall, if possible, feel my gratitude to my beloved husband redoubled, for having placed in my hands the power of bestowing[76] happiness on one so very dear to me. If my income had not been sufficient to enable us both to live in affluence I should never have proposed this plan, for nothing would have given me more pain than to have seen a rigid economy take the place of that liberality which the poor have always experienced from the family; but with the income I have assigned you, I trust, my dear Edward, you will feel yourself rich. . . . You may assure yourself and my dear Lizzie, that the pain I shall feel in quitting this dear place will no longer be remembered when I see you in possession of it. My attachment to it can, I think, only cease with my life; but if I am near enough to be your frequent daily visitor and within reach of the sight of you and your boys and Lizzie and her girls, I trust I shall be as happy, perhaps happier, than I am now. . . .

If anything were needed to strengthen my decision about the plan I want to carry out, your letter would do just that; it's impossible for anyone to express their gratitude and love in a more pleasing and satisfying way than you have done. From the bottom of my heart, I believe you are completely sincere when you tell me that your happiness is best achieved by seeing me enjoy everything that contributes to my comfort and well-being, and that happiness, dear Edward, will also be yours when you go along with my wishes. Ever since my fondness for you led Mr. Knight to treat you as part of our family, I've felt a mother's affection for you, and you've never seemed more deserving of love than you do now. Therefore, my greatest wish is to reward your worth and place you in a position where your many great qualities can be put to use in the community. Many aspects of large estates, which might be highly satisfying to a man, mean very little to me right now; but when I see you enjoying them, I will, if possible, feel my gratitude to my beloved husband increase for giving me the power to bring happiness to someone so dear to me. If I didn't have enough income for both of us to live comfortably, I would never have suggested this plan, because nothing would pain me more than to see strict budgeting replace the generosity that the poor have always received from our family. But with the income I've set aside for you, I hope, dear Edward, you will feel wealthy. You can assure yourself and my dear Lizzie that the pain I will feel in leaving this cherished place will fade when I see you in possession of it. My attachment to it will probably only end with my life; however, if I am close enough to visit you daily and see you, your boys, Lizzie, and her girls, I believe I will be as happy, perhaps even happier, than I am now.

Your truest friend,
C. K.

Meanwhile, Francis Austen had made a good start in his profession. Going out to the East Indies, according to the custom of those days as a 'volunteer,' he became a midshipman, but remained one for four years only. Promotion—'that long thought of, dearly earned, and justly valued blessing'—was bestowed upon him two years sooner than it fell to the lot of William Price in Mansfield Park, and he became a lieutenant at the age of seventeen—a sufficient testimony to that steadiness of character which distinguished him throughout the course of a very long life. As lieutenant he remained another year in the East Indies, and then returned to serve on the Home Station. The result of this last move was that in 1793, rather more than a year after the marriages of James and Edward, their parents had the delight of welcoming back a son, who, having quitted them as a boy not yet fifteen years old,[77] reappeared as a young man and successful officer, of whom his family might be justly proud.

Meanwhile, Francis Austen had made a great start in his career. Going out to the East Indies, as was customary in those days as a "volunteer," he became a midshipman but stayed in that role for only four years. Promotion—"that long-thought-of, dearly earned, and highly valued blessing"—came to him two years earlier than it did for William Price in Mansfield Park, and he became a lieutenant at the age of seventeen—a clear indication of the steady character that marked him throughout his very long life. As a lieutenant, he spent another year in the East Indies before returning to serve on the Home Station. This last move meant that in 1793, just over a year after the marriages of James and Edward, their parents were delighted to welcome back a son who had left them as a boy not yet fifteen years old,[77] and returned as a young man and successful officer of whom his family could be justly proud.

Other events, grave and gay, were now happening at Steventon. Besides Eliza de Feuillide, who took refuge there with her young son while the clouds were gathering round her husband in France, the rectory had another visitor in the summer of 1792, in Jane Cooper, daughter of Mrs. Austen's only sister, who came here after her father's death. Dr. Cooper had set out in June with his son and daughter, and his neighbours, the Lybbe Powyses, on a tour to the Isle of Wight. The tour had important results for the young Coopers, as Edward became engaged to Caroline Lybbe Powys, and his sister to Captain Thomas Williams, R.N., whom she met at Ryde. Dr. Cooper, whose health had been the chief reason for the tour, did not long survive his return, dying at Sonning (of which he had been vicar since 1784) on August 27. The date of his daughter's wedding was already fixed, but had of course to be postponed. She went immediately to Steventon, and was married from the Rectory on December 11 of the same year. One happy result of this marriage was to provide an opening for the naval career of the youngest of the Austens, Charles, who was three years younger than Jane, and whom we last met in the nursery. As he was also five years junior to Francis, the latter must have quitted the Naval Academy some time before his brother entered it. Charles Austen was one of those happy mortals destined to be loved from childhood to old age by every one with whom they come in contact. How great a favourite he was at home is easily to be read between the lines of his sister's letters; and when he died at the age of seventy-three as Admiral of the British Fleet in the Burmese waters, one who was with him wrote that[78] 'his death was a great grief to the whole fleet—I know I cried bitterly when I found he was dead.' The charming expression of countenance in the miniatures still existing of this youngest brother makes such feelings quite comprehensible.

Other events, both serious and light, were happening at Steventon. Besides Eliza de Feuillide, who took refuge there with her young son while trouble was brewing around her husband in France, the rectory had another visitor in the summer of 1792, Jane Cooper, the daughter of Mrs. Austen's only sister, who came here after her father's death. Dr. Cooper had set out in June with his son and daughter, along with their neighbors, the Lybbe Powyses, on a trip to the Isle of Wight. This trip had significant outcomes for the young Coopers, as Edward got engaged to Caroline Lybbe Powys, and his sister to Captain Thomas Williams, R.N., whom she met at Ryde. Dr. Cooper, whose health had been the main reason for the trip, did not live long after returning, passing away at Sonning (where he had been vicar since 1784) on August 27. His daughter's wedding date had already been set, but naturally, it had to be postponed. She went straight to Steventon and got married from the Rectory on December 11 of the same year. A fortunate result of this marriage was to create an opportunity for the naval career of the youngest of the Austens, Charles, who was three years younger than Jane and whom we last saw in the nursery. Being five years younger than Francis, the latter must have left the Naval Academy sometime before his brother joined. Charles Austen was one of those fortunate individuals destined to be loved from childhood to old age by everyone he met. How much of a favorite he was at home can easily be inferred from his sister's letters; and when he died at seventy-three as Admiral of the British Fleet in the Burmese waters, someone who was with him remarked that '[78]his death was a great grief to the whole fleet—I know I cried bitterly when I found he was dead.' The charming expression in the miniatures still existing of this youngest brother makes such feelings completely understandable.

On leaving the Academy he served under his cousin's husband, Captain Thomas Williams, and was fortunate enough to witness and take part in a most gallant action when, in June 1796, Captain Williams's frigate, the Unicorn, gave chase to a French frigate, La Tribune, and, after a run of two hundred and ten miles, succeeded in capturing her. To Charles, at the age of seventeen, this must have been a very exciting experience; while to Captain Williams it brought the honour of knighthood.

Upon leaving the Academy, he worked under his cousin's husband, Captain Thomas Williams, and was lucky enough to witness and participate in a daring action when, in June 1796, Captain Williams's frigate, the Unicorn, chased down a French frigate, La Tribune, and, after a pursuit of two hundred and ten miles, managed to capture her. For Charles, at the age of seventeen, this must have been an incredibly thrilling experience; while for Captain Williams, it earned him the honor of knighthood.

What with their visitors and their dances, and with a wedding to prepare for, life must have been gay enough for the Miss Austens during the autumn of 1792. Cassandra and Jane were now of an age to enjoy as much dancing as they could get: in fact, if Jane began dancing as early as she made Lydia Bennet begin, she may already have been going for a year or two to the monthly assemblies that Basingstoke (like every other town of any size) boasted of during the winter months.

What with their visitors and their parties, and with a wedding to get ready for, life must have been pretty lively for the Miss Austens in the autumn of 1792. Cassandra and Jane were now old enough to enjoy all the dancing they could handle: in fact, if Jane started dancing as early as she got Lydia Bennet to start, she might have already been attending the monthly gatherings that Basingstoke (like every other town of a decent size) had during the winter months.

Unfortunately, we know very little of Jane's personal history from 1792 to 1796. Most of her time would naturally be spent at home; but we catch an occasional glimpse of her, now dancing at Southampton, now travelling with Cassandra one hot summer's day from London to stay with her brother Edward at Rowling (in 1794), now visiting in Gloucestershire.[59]

Unfortunately, we know very little about Jane's personal history from 1792 to 1796. Most of her time was likely spent at home, but we get occasional glimpses of her—dancing in Southampton, traveling with Cassandra on a hot summer day from London to visit her brother Edward at Rowling (in 1794), and visiting in Gloucestershire.[59]

Early in 1794 came the shock of the execution of the Comte de Feuillide; and Eliza, widowed and motherless, and with an invalid boy, must have become more of a serious care to her relations. Over the acquittal of her benefactor and godfather, Warren Hastings, there was but one feeling in the family. They all admired him as a high-minded patriot, a warm and disinterested friend, and a scholar whose approbation was an honour. The event inspired Henry Austen with more than his usual grandeur of language. 'Permit me,' he says (writing to Hastings) 'to congratulate my country and myself as an Englishman; for right dear to every Englishman must it be to behold the issue of a combat where forms of judicature threatened to annihilate the essence of justice.'

Early in 1794, the shocking execution of the Comte de Feuillide took place, and Eliza, now a widow and without her mother, caring for an ill son, must have become a greater concern for her relatives. When it came to the acquittal of her benefactor and godfather, Warren Hastings, the family shared a single sentiment. They all admired him as a principled patriot, a supportive and selfless friend, and a scholar whose approval was truly valuable. This event inspired Henry Austen to use more grandiloquent language than usual. "Allow me," he wrote to Hastings, "to congratulate my country and myself as an Englishman; for it must be very dear to every Englishman to witness the outcome of a struggle where legal forms threatened to destroy the very essence of justice."

One event of the deepest interest occurred during this period—namely, Cassandra's engagement to Thomas Fowle (brother of Eliza Lloyd's husband), which probably took place in 1795 when she was twenty-three years old. She had known him from childhood, as he was a pupil at Steventon Rectory in 1779. Mr. Fowle had taken Orders, and was at this time Rector of Allington in Wiltshire. An immediate marriage did not seem prudent, but advancement was hoped for from his kinsman, Lord Craven; and, as one of the livings in his gift was Ryton in Shropshire, it must have been to this place that Mrs. Austen alluded as the future home of Cassandra in the letter to her intended daughter-in-law, Mary Lloyd. At present, however, Lord Craven could only show his interest in Mr. Fowle by taking him out with him to the West Indies as chaplain to his own regiment.

One significant event took place during this time—Cassandra's engagement to Thomas Fowle (brother of Eliza Lloyd's husband), which likely happened in 1795 when she was twenty-three years old. She had known him since childhood, as he was a student at Steventon Rectory in 1779. Mr. Fowle had become a clergyman and was the Rector of Allington in Wiltshire at that time. An immediate marriage didn’t seem wise, but there was hope for advancement through his relative, Lord Craven. Since one of the positions he could offer was Ryton in Shropshire, it must have been this place that Mrs. Austen referred to as Cassandra's future home in her letter to her future daughter-in-law, Mary Lloyd. For now, however, Lord Craven could only show his support for Mr. Fowle by taking him with him to the West Indies as the chaplain for his regiment.

Jane's literary projects were now assuming a[80] more definite shape, although the process of selection and elimination both in subjects and method was not yet finished. To this period belongs Elinor and Marianne, a first sketch for Sense and Sensibility, but written in letters. We know that it was read aloud, but no details have come down to us, and it is difficult to guess between whom the letters can have passed, for in the novel Elinor and Marianne are never parted, even for a single day. It seems therefore as if the alterations subsequently made must have been radical; and the difficulty and labour which such a complete transformation would involve make the author's unfavourable judgment on her own earlier method of writing all the stronger. If she decided against using letters as a vehicle for story-telling in the future, it seems all the more probable that the only other instance of her use of this style was at least as early as the date we have now reached.

Jane's writing projects were starting to take a[80] more clear form, though she was still figuring out which subjects and methods to focus on. This period includes Elinor and Marianne, an early draft for Sense and Sensibility, but written in the form of letters. We know it was read out loud, but no details have survived, making it hard to figure out who the letters might have been exchanged between, since in the novel, Elinor and Marianne are never apart, even for a day. It seems likely that the changes made later were significant, and the difficulty and effort required for such a complete overhaul reinforce the author's strong negative view of her earlier writing style. If she chose not to use letters for storytelling in the future, it seems even more likely that the only other time she employed this style was at least as early as the point we are currently discussing.

The author of the Memoir yielded with reluctance to many solicitations asking him to include Lady Susan in his second edition;[60] while he himself agreed with other critics that the work was 'scarcely one on which a literary reputation could be founded.' As a stage in the development of the author it has great interest. Strictly speaking, it is not a story but a study. There is hardly any attempt at a plot, or at the grouping of various characters; such as exist are kept in the background, and serve chiefly to bring into bolder relief the one full-length, highly[81] finished, wholly sinister figure which occupies the canvas, but which seems, with the completion of the study, to have disappeared entirely from the mind of its creator. It is equally remarkable that an inexperienced girl should have had independence and boldness enough to draw at full length a woman of the type of Lady Susan, and that, after she had done so, the purity of her imagination and the delicacy of her taste should have prevented her from ever repeating the experiment.

The author of the Memoir reluctantly gave in to many requests for him to include Lady Susan in his second edition;[60] while he himself agreed with other critics that the work was 'barely one on which a literary reputation could be built.' As a stage in the author's development, it holds significant interest. Strictly speaking, it isn't a story but rather a character study. There isn't much of an attempt at a plot or at developing various characters; those that do exist are mostly in the background and primarily serve to highlight the one fully developed, entirely sinister figure that dominates the canvas, yet seems to have completely faded from the creator's mind by the end of the study. It's also notable that an inexperienced girl had the independence and courage to portray a woman like Lady Susan in such detail, and that, after she did, her imagination's purity and her taste's delicacy prevented her from ever attempting a similar work again.

But if Jane Austen never again wrote a story in letters, no one was ever more successful in using them for exhibitions of character. The letters of Lucy Steele, Mr. Collins, Isabella Thorpe, Lady Bertram, and Mary Musgrove are all masterpieces of unconscious humour—and some of the more serious letters are not far behind them.

But if Jane Austen never wrote another story in letters, no one was ever better at using them to showcase character. The letters of Lucy Steele, Mr. Collins, Isabella Thorpe, Lady Bertram, and Mary Musgrove are all masterpieces of unintentional humor—and some of the more serious letters are almost just as good.

The extant letters of Jane herself begin in 1796, and will accompany us through the rest of the story. They are far the most important additions that can be made to the short history contained in the Memoir; and the little notices which we have given—it may have seemed with needless particularity—of her relations and neighbours have been given partly in order to enable the readers of her letters to follow the numerous personal allusions to be found in them. We must not, however, try to extract more out of the letters than they will yield. The bulk of them belong to the collection published by Lord Brabourne, and nearly the whole of this collection consists of letters from Jane to Cassandra. But the normal condition of the sisters' lives was to be together—residing in one house, sleeping in one room. We can therefore only learn from this source what happened on the comparatively rare occasions when they were[82] separated. Nor is this all, for a good deal of their correspondence is missing. Some of it is probably lost by accident; a great deal was certainly destroyed by Cassandra of set purpose. The Austens had a great hatred and dread of publicity. Cassandra felt this with especial force, and the memory of Jane was to her so sacred that to allow the gaze of strangers to dwell upon the actions or the feelings of so precious a being would have seemed to her nothing short of profanation. In her old age she became aware that Jane's fame had not only survived but increased, and that a time might come when the public would wish to know more details of her life than had been given in the short memoir, written by Henry Austen, and prefixed to her posthumous works. Cassandra would not indeed be likely to think it possible that the letters themselves should be published,[61] but they might be made use of as materials, and so she determined to do what must have been a great sacrifice, and burn all those which were specially dear to herself, feeling confident that the remainder would not be disturbed. The destroyed MSS. without doubt included much that would have been of particular value to the biographer.

The existing letters from Jane start in 1796 and will follow us through the rest of the story. They are by far the most significant additions to the brief history included in the Memoir; and the minor details we've provided—perhaps with excessive detail—about her relationships and neighbors were included in part to help readers of her letters understand the many personal references within them. However, we shouldn't try to extract more from the letters than they can offer. Most of them come from the collection published by Lord Brabourne, and nearly all of this collection consists of letters from Jane to Cassandra. Typically, the sisters lived together—sharing a house and sleeping in the same room. Therefore, we can only learn from this source about the relatively rare times they were separated. Additionally, a lot of their correspondence is missing. Some may have been lost accidentally; much was definitely destroyed intentionally by Cassandra. The Austens had a strong aversion to publicity. Cassandra felt this especially, and Jane's memory was so sacred to her that allowing strangers to gaze upon the actions or feelings of such a cherished person would have felt like a violation. In her later years, she realized that Jane's fame had not only survived but grown, and that a time might come when the public would want to know more about her life than what was shared in the brief memoir written by Henry Austen and prefixed to her posthumous works. Cassandra likely wouldn’t have considered it possible for the letters themselves to be published,[61] but they could be used as materials, so she decided to make what must have been a significant sacrifice and burn all those that were especially dear to her, confident that the rest would remain untouched. The destroyed manuscripts undoubtedly contained much that would have been particularly valuable to a biographer.

We must also remember that the correspondence was between sisters who knew, each of them, what the other was thinking, and could feel sure that nothing one might say would be misapprehended by the other; and the sort of freemasonry which results from such a situation adds to the difficulty of perfect com[83]prehension by outsiders. Jane, too, was a mistress of subtle irony: the inveterate playfulness which is constantly cropping up in her books appears also in her letters. Secure of her correspondent, she could pass criticisms, impute motives, and imagine circumstances which would have been very far from her nature had she thought it possible that any less perfectly informed third person could see them.

We should also keep in mind that the correspondence was between sisters who each understood what the other was thinking, and could be confident that nothing one said would be misunderstood by the other; this kind of close bond makes it even harder for outsiders to fully grasp the meaning. Jane was also a master of subtle irony: the playful spirit that often shows up in her books is present in her letters too. Completely at ease with her sister, she could share criticisms, suggest motives, and imagine scenarios that would be very unlike her if she thought any less informed third party could see them.

All our authorities agree in describing her as one of the most considerate and least censorious of mortals. 'She was singularly free,' says one of her nieces, 'from the habit . . . of looking out for people's foibles for her own amusement, or the entertainment of her hearers. . . . I do not suppose she ever in her life said a sharp thing.' We may be sure, therefore, that when she seems to imply that her mother's ailments were imaginary, or that Mrs. Knight's generosity to Edward was insignificant, or that Mrs. Knight herself was about to contract a second marriage, she is no more serious than when she describes herself as having taken too much wine, as a hardened flirt, or as a selfish housekeeper ordering only those things which she herself preferred.

All our sources agree that she was one of the most thoughtful and least judgmental people around. "She was uniquely free," says one of her nieces, "from the habit... of looking for people's flaws for her own amusement or to entertain others... I don’t think she ever said anything hurtful in her life." So, we can be sure that when she hints that her mother's health issues were all in her head, or that Mrs. Knight's kindness to Edward didn’t really matter, or that Mrs. Knight was about to remarry, she isn’t being serious any more than when she talks about having drunk too much, being a shameless flirt, or being a selfish housekeeper who buys only what she likes.

We must therefore take the letters as they are, without expecting to find any expression of views on such important subjects as religion, politics, or literature—subjects which might better be discussed in conversation with Cassandra; and with these limitations in our minds we shall probably agree with Mr. A. C. Bradley,[62] who does not find the letters disappointing because 'the Jane Austen who wrote the novels is in them.'

We should therefore consider the letters as they are, without expecting to find any opinions on significant topics like religion, politics, or literature—topics that are probably better suited for a conversation with Cassandra; and keeping these limitations in mind, we will likely agree with Mr. A. C. Bradley,[62] who doesn't find the letters disappointing because 'the Jane Austen who wrote the novels is present in them.'


CHAPTER VI

ROMANCE

1795-1802

Miss Mitford, in a paragraph showing some hostility to Jane Austen, tells us that her own mother spent her maiden life in the neighbourhood of the Austens and knew Jane as 'the prettiest, silliest, most affected, husband-hunting butterfly she ever remembers.' It is perhaps a sufficient answer to this attack if we remark that when Mrs. Mitford married and left her home Jane was barely ten years old, and that at a date two years later she was accused by a cousin of being 'prim.' It is probable that on growing up she, like other girls, enjoyed admiration, and it is certain that she attracted a good deal of it; but she says so much to her elder sister and mentor about one particular flirtation that we may be sure that it was neither a serious nor a frequent occupation with her.

In a letter[63] written from Steventon, November 17, 1798, she mentions a visit from her friend Mrs. Lefroy, and adds that she had enough private conversation with her to hear all that was interesting,—

In a letter[63] written from Steventon on November 17, 1798, she mentions a visit from her friend Mrs. Lefroy and adds that she had enough private conversation with her to hear everything interesting,—

which you will easily credit when I tell you that of her nephew she said nothing at all, and of her friend very little. She did not once mention the name of the former to me, and I was too proud to make any enquiries; but on my father's afterwards asking where he was, I learnt that he was gone back to London in his way to Ireland, where he is called to the Bar and means to practise.

She showed me a letter which she had received from her friend a few weeks ago (in answer to one written by her to recommend a nephew of Mrs. Russell to his notice at Cambridge) towards the end of which was a sentence to this effect: 'I am very sorry to hear of Mrs. Austen's illness. It would give me particular pleasure to have an opportunity of improving my acquaintance with that family with a hope of creating to myself a nearer interest. But at present I cannot indulge any expectation of it.' This is rational enough; there is less love and more sense in it than sometimes appeared before, and I am very well satisfied. It will all go on exceedingly well, and decline away in a very reasonable manner. There seems no likelihood of his coming into Hampshire this Christmas, and it is therefore most probable that our indifference will soon be mutual, unless his regard, which appeared to spring from knowing nothing of me at first, is best supported by never seeing me.

She showed me a letter she received from her friend a few weeks ago in response to one she wrote recommending Mrs. Russell's nephew to him at Cambridge. Toward the end, there was a sentence that said, "I'm really sorry to hear about Mrs. Austen's illness. I would really enjoy the chance to get to know your family better, hoping to create a closer connection. But right now, I can't expect that." This makes sense; it shows more reason and less affection than has sometimes been the case, and I'm content with it. Everything will proceed quite well and fade away in a reasonable way. It seems unlikely that he will come to Hampshire this Christmas, so it's probably true that our indifference will soon be mutual unless his feelings, which seemed to come from not knowing me at first, are actually stronger when he never sees me.

Mrs. Lefroy's 'friend,' though Jane was interested to hear of him, had evidently not touched her heart, and we should know nothing more of him if it were not for a letter of hers to her brother Frank, written more than fourteen years afterwards, and published in the Sailor Brothers.[64]

Mrs. Lefroy's "friend," while Jane was curious to hear about him, clearly hadn't captured her heart, and we wouldn't know anything more about him if it weren't for a letter she wrote to her brother Frank, more than fourteen years later, which was published in the Sailor Brothers.[64]

I wonder whether you happened to see Mr. Blackall's marriage in the papers last January. We[86] did. He was married at Clifton to a Miss Lewis, whose father had been late of Antigua. I should very much like to know what sort of a woman she is. He was a piece of perfection—noisy perfection—himself, which I always recollect with regard. We had noticed a few months before his succeeding to a College living, the very living which we recollected his talking of, and wishing for; an exceeding good one, Great[65] Cadbury in Somersetshire. I could wish Miss Lewis to be of a silent turn and rather ignorant, but naturally intelligent and wishing to learn, fond of cold veal pies, green tea in the afternoon, and a green window-blind at night.

I wonder if you saw Mr. Blackall's wedding in the papers last January. We did. He got married at Clifton to a Miss Lewis, whose father was formerly from Antigua. I’d really like to know what kind of woman she is. He was a perfect—albeit loud—man, which I always remember fondly. A few months before he took over a College position, the very one we remembered him discussing and wanting; it was an excellent appointment, Great Cadbury in Somersetshire. I hope Miss Lewis is quiet and somewhat naive, but naturally smart and eager to learn, enjoying cold veal pies, afternoon green tea, and a green window blind at night.

North Cadbury is an Emmanuel College living, and Mr. Blackall was a Fellow of that society, who, after the fashion of the times, had waited long for his living and his wife. Jane had known him well and liked him much, though with sufficient detachment to remember and to criticise his demonstrative manners, his love of instructing others, and other little peculiarities. The 'friend' of 1798 must have been a young Cambridge don; and she was not likely to have had an opportunity of knowing individually more than one of that limited community, who did not naturally come in the Austens' way. It seems obvious to link the two allusions together; and if this is correct, we have identified one of the admirers of our heroine.[66]

North Cadbury is a place where Emmanuel College lives, and Mr. Blackall was a Fellow of that college who, like many in his time, waited a long time for both his position and his wife. Jane knew him well and liked him a lot, though she was detached enough to notice and critique his outgoing personality, his tendency to instruct others, and other quirks. The 'friend' from 1798 must have been a young don from Cambridge, and it’s unlikely she had the chance to know more than one person from that small group, who didn’t naturally cross paths with the Austens. It makes sense to connect these two references; if this is right, we’ve identified one of our heroine’s admirers.[66]

More serious—but not very serious—was the attachment between her and Mrs. Lefroy's nephew, Tom Lefroy, afterwards Chief Justice of Ireland, which is mentioned somewhat cautiously in the Memoir, and the end of which is alluded to in the letter already quoted.

More serious—but not too serious—was the connection between her and Mrs. Lefroy's nephew, Tom Lefroy, who later became Chief Justice of Ireland. This relationship is mentioned rather carefully in the Memoir, and its conclusion is referenced in the letter previously quoted.

The young people became acquainted in the winter of 1795-6, and took to each other from the first. In a lively letter to Cassandra on January 9, 1796, Jane describes a ball at Manydown:—

The young people met in the winter of 1795-96, and they hit it off right away. In a lively letter to Cassandra on January 9, 1796, Jane describes a ball at Manydown:—

Mr. H[eathcote][67] began with Elizabeth, and afterwards danced with her again; but they do not know how to be particular. I flatter myself, however, that they will profit by the three successive lessons which I have given them.

Mr. H[eathcote][67] started with Elizabeth and then danced with her again; but they don’t know how to be specific. I believe, though, that they will benefit from the three back-to-back lessons I have given them.

You scold me so much in the nice long letter which I have this moment received from you, that I am almost afraid to tell you how my Irish friend and I behaved. Imagine to yourself everything most profligate and shocking in the way of dancing and sitting down together. I can expose myself, however, only once more, because he leaves the country soon after next Friday, on which day we are to have a dance at Ashe after all. He is a very gentlemanlike, good-looking, pleasant young man, I assure you. But as to our having ever met, except at the three last balls, I cannot say much; for he is so excessively laughed at about me at Ashe, that he is ashamed of[88] coming to Steventon, and ran away when we called on Mrs. Lefroy a few days ago. . . . After I had written the above, we received a visit from Mr. Tom Lefroy and his cousin George. The latter is really very well-behaved now; and as to the other, he has but one fault, which time will I trust entirely remove; it is that his morning coat is a great deal too light. He is a very great admirer of Tom Jones, and therefore wears the same coloured clothes, I imagine, which he did when he was wounded.

You scold me so much in the long, nice letter I just received from you that I’m almost scared to tell you how my Irish friend and I acted. Picture everything wild and shocking when it comes to dancing and sitting close together. I can only let myself be exposed one more time because he’s leaving the country soon after next Friday, which is when we’re finally having a dance at Ashe. He’s a very gentlemanly, good-looking, charming young man, I assure you. But as for us actually meeting outside of the last three balls, I can't say much; he gets made fun of so much about me at Ashe that he's embarrassed to come to Steventon and ran away when we visited Mrs. Lefroy a few days ago. . . . After I wrote that, we had a visit from Mr. Tom Lefroy and his cousin George. The latter is actually very well-behaved now; as for the other one, he only has one fault, which I hope time will completely fix; his morning coat is way too light. He’s a huge fan of Tom Jones and I guess that’s why he wears clothes in the same color he did when he was wounded.

A few days later she is writing again:—

A few days later, she’s writing again:—

Our party to Ashe to-morrow night will consist of Edward Cooper, James (for a ball is nothing without him), Buller, who is now staying with us, and I. I look forward with great impatience to it, as I rather expect to receive an offer from my friend in the course of the evening. I shall refuse him, however, unless he promises to give away his white coat.

Our party to Ashe tomorrow night will include Edward Cooper, James (because a ball isn’t a ball without him), Buller, who’s staying with us, and me. I’m really looking forward to it, as I expect to get a proposal from my friend during the evening. I’ll decline him, though, unless he promises to give away his white coat.

Friday.—At length the day is come on which I am to flirt my last with Tom Lefroy, and when you receive this it will be over. My tears flow as I write at the melancholy idea.

Friday.—Finally, the day has come when I have to flirt for the last time with Tom Lefroy, and by the time you read this, it will be done. I’m crying as I write this at the sad thought.

Truly the 'prim' little girl of twelve had made considerable progress by the time she was twenty! Unfortunately, there is no further letter to tell us whether Tom made the expected proposal or not; but it is pretty certain that he did not, and indeed there is a good deal of doubt whether it was really expected. Possibly lack of means prevented its ever being a serious matter on his side. They can never have met again on the same intimate terms. If he visited Ashe at all in 1798, the conditions must have been different, for he was by that time tacitly engaged to the lady whom he married in March 1799.[89] Tom Lefroy accordingly disappears from Jane's life, though he never forgot her till his death at the age of ninety. When he was an old man he told a young relation that 'he had been in love with Jane Austen, but it was a boy's love.'

Truly, the 'proper' little girl of twelve had made significant progress by the time she turned twenty! Unfortunately, there’s no additional letter to tell us whether Tom made the proposal everyone expected; however, it's pretty likely that he didn’t, and there's also quite a bit of doubt about whether it was really anticipated. It’s possible that a lack of financial means prevented it from being a serious consideration on his part. They could never have met again on the same close terms. If he visited Ashe at all in 1798, the situation must have been different because by then, he was quietly engaged to the woman he married in March 1799.[89] Tom Lefroy thus disappears from Jane's life, although he never forgot her until he passed away at the age of ninety. When he was older, he told a young relative that 'he had been in love with Jane Austen, but it was a boy's love.'

As for Jane's feelings, the opinion in the family seems to have been that it was a disappointment, but not a severe one. Had it been severe, either Jane would not have joked about it, or Cassandra would have destroyed the letters.

As for Jane's feelings, the family's opinion seems to be that it was a disappointment, but not a big one. If it had been serious, either Jane wouldn't have joked about it, or Cassandra would have gotten rid of the letters.

But the day of Jane's one real romance was still to come: a romance which probably affected the flow of her spirits, and helped to disincline her for literary composition, for some time after its occurrence. In this case, as in the other, the author of the Memoir was rather reticent; but shortly after its publication his sister, Caroline Austen, was induced to put down in writing the facts as she knew them. No one could be better qualified to do this, for she was a person of great ability, and endowed with a wonderfully accurate and retentive memory. It will be seen also that she has the unimpeachable authority of Cassandra to support her; we can therefore feel confidence in the truth of the story, although date, place, and even the name[68] of the gentleman are missing.

But the day of Jane's one true romance was still to come: a romance that likely impacted her mood and made her less inclined to write for a while after it happened. In this case, just like the other, the author of the Memoir was somewhat reserved; however, shortly after it was published, his sister, Caroline Austen, was encouraged to write down the facts as she knew them. No one could be better suited for this, as she was a person of great talent and had an incredible memory. It will also be noted that she has the solid backing of Cassandra to support her; we can therefore trust the truth of the story, even though the date, location, and the gentleman's name[68] are missing.

Caroline Austen's account is as follows:—

Caroline Austen's account is as follows:—

All that I know is this. At Newtown, Aunt Cassandra was staying with us [i.e. with the writer[90] and her mother, Mrs. James Austen] when we made acquaintance with a certain Mr. H. E., of the Engineers. He was very pleasing and very good-looking. My aunt was very much struck with him, and I was struck by her commendation; she so rarely admired strangers. Afterwards, at another time—I do not remember exactly when—she spoke of him as of one so unusually gifted with all that was agreeable, and said that he reminded her strongly of a gentleman whom they had met one summer when they were by the sea—I think she said in Devonshire; I don't think she named the place, and I am sure she did not say Lyme, for that I should have remembered—that he seemed greatly attracted by my Aunt Jane—I suppose it was an intercourse of some weeks—and that when they had to part (I imagine he was a visitor also, but his family might have lived near) he was urgent to know where they would be the next summer, implying or perhaps saying that he should be there also, wherever it might be. I can only say that the impression left on Aunt Cassandra was that he had fallen in love with her sister, and was quite in earnest. Soon afterwards they heard of his death. Mr. H. E. also died of a sudden illness soon after we had seen him at Newtown, and I suppose it was that coincidence of early death that led my aunt to speak of him—the unknown—at all. I am sure she thought he was worthy of her sister, from the way in which she recalled his memory, and also that she did not doubt, either, that he would have been a successful suitor.

All I know is this. At Newtown, Aunt Cassandra was staying with us [i.e. with the writer[90] and her mother, Mrs. James Austen] when we met a certain Mr. H. E., from the Engineers. He was quite charming and very attractive. My aunt was really impressed with him, and I was surprised by her praise; she rarely admired strangers. Later, at some point—I can’t remember exactly when—she talked about him as if he had a unique combination of all things agreeable and mentioned that he reminded her of a gentleman they had met one summer by the sea—I think she said in Devonshire; I don’t think she mentioned the place, and I’m sure she didn’t say Lyme, as that I would have remembered—who seemed very interested in my Aunt Jane—I suppose it was an interaction that lasted for a few weeks—and that when it was time to say goodbye (I think he was a visitor too, but his family might have lived nearby) he was eager to know where they would be the next summer, suggesting or maybe saying outright that he would be there as well, wherever that might be. All I can say is that the impression left on Aunt Cassandra was that he had fallen in love with her sister and was quite serious about it. Soon after, they heard about his death. Mr. H. E. also died from a sudden illness shortly after we saw him at Newtown, and I suppose it was that coincidence of his early death that prompted my aunt to mention him—the unknown—at all. I’m sure she thought he was worthy of her sister, based on how she remembered him, and she also believed he would have been a successful suitor.

This short history contains all the facts that are known. The rest must be left to imagination; but of two things we may be sure: the man whom Cassandra deemed worthy of her sister can have been no ordinary person, and the similarity in the ending of romance in the case of both sisters must[91] have added a strong link of sympathy to the chain of love which bound their lives together.

This brief history includes all the known facts. The rest is left to our imagination; however, we can be certain of two things: the man whom Cassandra thought was worthy of her sister must have been an extraordinary person, and the similar endings of both sisters' romances must[91] have created a strong bond of sympathy that linked their lives together.

A story is given in the Reminiscences of Sir Francis H. Doyle, to the effect that Mr. Austen, accompanied by Cassandra and Jane, took advantage of the Peace of Amiens, in 1802, to undertake a foreign tour. Whilst in Switzerland, they fell in with a young naval officer, who speedily became attached to Jane. His love was returned, and all seemed to be going smoothly. The party were making for Chamonix; but while the Austens kept to such high road as there was, their friend was to make his way thither over the mountains. The Austens reached Chamonix safely, but their friend never arrived, and at last news came that he had over-tired himself and died of brain fever on the way. The Austens returned to England, and Jane resumed her ordinary life, never referring to her adventures abroad. This story is given on the authority of a Miss Ursula Mayow, who heard it thirty or forty years later from a niece of Jane Austen's. Who this niece was we do not know, but she cannot have been either of the two who were grown up before their aunt's death, for they knew nothing of any such journey. As it stands, the story is impossible for many reasons. We give three:—

A story is shared in the Reminiscences of Sir Francis H. Doyle that Mr. Austen, along with Cassandra and Jane, took advantage of the Peace of Amiens in 1802 to go on a trip abroad. While they were in Switzerland, they met a young naval officer who quickly became infatuated with Jane. She returned his feelings, and everything seemed to be going well. The group was headed for Chamonix, but while the Austens stuck to the main road, their friend planned to trek over the mountains to join them. The Austens arrived in Chamonix safely, but their friend never showed up, and eventually, they received the sad news that he had exhausted himself and died of brain fever on the way. The Austens went back to England, and Jane returned to her usual life, never mentioning her experiences abroad. This story comes from Miss Ursula Mayow, who heard it thirty or forty years later from one of Jane Austen's nieces. We don’t know who that niece was, but it couldn’t have been either of the two who were already adults before their aunt passed away because they had no knowledge of such a journey. As it is told, the story is unlikely for many reasons. Here are three:—

1. Such an important and unusual event as a tour in Switzerland could not have taken place without leaving traces behind, and there is no shadow of a tradition of it remaining in the family.

1. An important and unusual event like a tour in Switzerland couldn't happen without leaving some kind of mark, and there's no hint of a tradition related to it left in the family.

2. They could not possibly have afforded it. George Austen had given up his living, and was hoping to have £600 a year as a maximum for the family party of four persons, and they had just had the expense of setting up house in Bath.[92]

2. They definitely couldn't afford it. George Austen had given up his job, hoping to have a maximum of £600 a year to support the family of four, and they had just spent money getting settled in Bath.[92]

3. We can almost prove an alibi. We know that they were at Dawlish in the year of the Peace of Amiens, and they certainly could not have made another lengthened absence.

3. We can almost provide an alibi. We know that they were in Dawlish in the year of the Peace of Amiens, and they definitely couldn't have been away for an extended period again.

The story, however, is interesting, for it fits in (so far as its main theme is concerned) with the authentic account given above of Jane's romance in the west, although the setting is completely different. It is quite possible that the fiction originated in an incorrect account—mis-heard or mis-repeated—of the true tale, mixed up with the fact (mentioned below) that the Henry Austens went abroad at this time.

The story is interesting because it aligns with the true account of Jane's romance in the west, even though the setting is entirely different. It’s quite possible that the fiction started from a misunderstood or miscommunicated version of the real story, mixed with the fact (noted below) that the Henry Austens traveled abroad during this time.

One more incident shall be narrated: an incident which, though full of discomfort and inconvenience for the actors, yet lacks the note of tragedy contained in the last. It rests on the same excellent authority, with the additional safeguard that Caroline Austen's own mother must have known the circumstances exactly. The story is as follows:—

One more incident will be shared: an incident that, while uncomfortable and inconvenient for those involved, doesn't carry the same tragic weight as the last one. This account is based on the same reliable source, with the added assurance that Caroline Austen's own mother must have been fully aware of the details. The story is as follows:—

In November 1802 Cassandra and Jane came from Bath to pay a visit to their old home—then in the possession of their eldest brother James and his wife Mary. In the course of it, they went to spend a few days with some old friends in the neighbourhood. On the morning of Friday, December 3, they suddenly reappeared—their friends having driven them back—at an unlooked-for moment. All got out, and to Mrs. James Austen's surprise a tender scene of embraces and tears and distressing farewells took place in the hall. No sooner had the carriage disappeared than Cassandra and Jane, without offering any explanation, turned to her and said that they must at once go back to Bath—the very next day—it was absolutely necessary, and (as an escort for young ladies[93] travelling by coach was also necessary) their brother James must take them—although Saturday was a day on which it was most inconvenient for a single-handed rector to go far from his parish; for he could not return till Monday, and there was hardly any time to provide for his Sunday duty. But Cassandra and Jane, in a manner very unlike their usual considerate selves, refused to remain till Monday, nor would they give any reason for this refusal. James was therefore obliged to yield and to go with them to Bath. In course of time the mystery was solved. One[69] of the family with whom they had been staying had made Jane an offer of marriage, which she accepted—only to repent of her action deeply before many hours had passed. Her niece Caroline's remarks are as follows:—

In November 1802, Cassandra and Jane traveled from Bath to visit their old home, which was then occupied by their oldest brother James and his wife Mary. During their stay, they spent a few days with some old friends nearby. On the morning of Friday, December 3, they unexpectedly returned—having been driven back by their friends—at a surprising moment. Everyone got out, and to Mrs. James Austen's astonishment, an emotional scene unfolded in the hall, filled with hugs, tears, and painful goodbyes. As soon as the carriage was gone, Cassandra and Jane, without providing any explanation, told her they had to go back to Bath immediately—the very next day. It was absolutely necessary, and since an escort for young ladies traveling by coach was required, their brother James had to take them—even though Saturday was a day when it was very inconvenient for a solo rector to be far from his parish; he wouldn't be able to return until Monday, leaving little time to prepare for his Sunday obligations. However, Cassandra and Jane, behaving quite uncharacteristically, refused to stay until Monday and wouldn’t explain their decision. James had no choice but to comply and accompany them to Bath. Eventually, the mystery was revealed. One of the family they had been visiting had proposed to Jane, which she accepted—only to regret her decision deeply within a few hours. Her niece Caroline's comments are as follows:—

I conjecture that the advantages he could offer, and her gratitude for his love, and her long friendship with his family, induced my aunt to decide that she would marry him when he should ask her, but that having accepted him she found she was miserable. To be sure, she should not have said 'Yes' overnight; but I have always respected her for her courage in cancelling that 'Yes' the next morning; all worldly advantages would have been to her, and she was of an age to know this quite well (she was nearly twenty-seven). My aunts had very small fortunes; and on their father's death, they and their mother would be, they were aware, but poorly off. I believe most young women so circumstanced would have gone on trusting to love after marriage.

I think the benefits he could provide, along with her appreciation for his love and her long-standing friendship with his family, led my aunt to decide to marry him when he asked. However, after accepting him, she realized she was unhappy. Of course, she shouldn’t have said ‘Yes’ right away, but I’ve always admired her for having the courage to take back that ‘Yes’ the next morning; all the worldly advantages would have been hers, and she was old enough to understand this well (she was almost twenty-seven). My aunts had very little money; and after their father's death, they knew that they and their mother would be in a tough spot. I believe most young women in her situation would have continued to rely on love after marriage.

If this event occurred after the more romantic incident in the west of England it is possible[94] that Jane had hardly as yet regained her wonted balance of mind and calmness of judgment. We have no further tale of the sort to tell. As time went on, she acquiesced cheerfully in the gradual disappearance of youth. She did not eschew balls, but was indifferent whether she was asked to dance or not: 'It was the same room in which we danced fifteen years ago; I thought it all over, and in spite of the shame of being so much older, felt with thankfulness that I was quite as happy now as then. . . . You will not expect to hear that I was asked to dance, but I was.'

If this event happened after the more romantic episode in the west of England, it's possible[94] that Jane had barely regained her usual sense of stability and clear judgment. We don't have any further story like that to share. As time passed, she cheerfully accepted the gradual fading of her youth. She didn't avoid balls, but she was indifferent about whether she was asked to dance or not: 'It was the same room where we danced fifteen years ago; I thought about it, and despite the embarrassment of being so much older, I felt with gratitude that I was just as happy now as I was then. . . . You won't be surprised to hear that I was asked to dance, but I was.'

She was to spend the remainder of her life in the centre of family interests, and by degrees to become engrossed in the exciting business of authorship. She could afford to laugh at the suggestion that she should marry the Rector of Chawton, and promise to do so, whatever his reluctance or her own. She retained to the end her freshness and humour, her sympathy with the young: 'We do not grow older, of course,' she says in one of her latest letters; and it is evident that this was the impression left with the rising generation of nephews and nieces from their intercourse with her.[95]

She was set to spend the rest of her life at the heart of family activities and gradually get absorbed in the thrilling world of writing. She could easily laugh off the idea of marrying the Rector of Chawton and promised to go through with it, regardless of his hesitations or her own. She maintained her freshness and humor until the end, connecting with the younger generation: 'We don’t grow older, of course,' she remarks in one of her final letters, and it’s clear that this was the impression left on her growing number of nephews and nieces from their time spent with her.[95]


CHAPTER VII

AUTHORSHIP AND CORRESPONDENCE

1796-1798

The appearance of Jane Austen's name among the list of subscribers to Madame d'Arblay's Camilla, in 1796, marks the beginning of her literary career. Her father must have paid the necessary subscription for her: and he probably did so believing that his daughter's talent deserved encouragement. Jane's cousins, the Cookes of Bookham, were some of Madame d'Arblay's closest friends while the latter was living in that neighbourhood, from 1793 to 1797, and it is quite likely that they were active in getting subscribers. One likes to think that—as Miss Hill has suggested[70]—Jane may have met Madame d'Arblay when paying a visit to Bookham.

Jane was destined to have two periods of active authorship: periods of unequal length, and divided from each other by eight or ten nearly barren years. This unfruitful time has been accounted for in several different ways: as arising from personal griefs, literary disappointment, or want of a settled home. These disturbing causes all existed, and it is probable that each contributed its share to her unwillingness to write; but at present she enjoyed hope and[96] happiness, the vigour and cheerfulness of youth among congenial companions, and a home as yet unvisited by any acute sorrows.

Jane was meant to have two active phases of writing: phases of different lengths, separated by eight or ten almost empty years. This dry spell has been explained in various ways: it was attributed to personal sadness, literary disappointments, or lack of a stable home. All these troubling factors were present, and it’s likely that each played a part in her reluctance to write; however, at this moment, she was filled with hope and[96] happiness, the energy and joy of youth surrounded by like-minded friends, and a home that had not yet faced any intense grief.

No precise date has been assigned to the writing of Elinor and Marianne; but after the completion of that sketch her time has been fully mapped out[71] as follows:—

No exact date has been given for when Elinor and Marianne; was written, but after finishing that draft, her schedule is fully outlined[71] as follows:—

First Impressions (original of Pride and Prejudice), begun October 1796, ended August 1797.

First Impressions (original of Pride and Prejudice), started October 1796, finished August 1797.

Sense and Sensibility, begun November 1797.

Sense and Sensibility, started in November 1797.

Northanger Abbey (probably called Susan), written in 1797 and 1798.

Northanger Abbey (originally titled Susan), written in 1797 and 1798.

It has been usual to dwell on the precocity of intellect shown in the composition of the first two of these works by a young and inexperienced girl, and no doubt there is much justice in the observation; but we venture to think that it is in Northanger Abbey that we get the best example of what she could produce at the age of three- or four-and-twenty. In the two others, the revision they underwent before publication was so complete that it is impossible now to separate the earlier from the later work; whereas in Northanger Abbey, while there is good evidence from the author's preface of a careful preparation for the press before she sold it in 1803, there is no mention of any radical alteration at a subsequent date. On the contrary, she apologises for what may seem old-fashioned in the social arrangements of the story by alleging the length of time that had elapsed since its completion. There is internal evidence to the same effect: she has not quite shaken off the tendency to satirise contemporary extravagances; and it is not until several chapters are past that she settles[97] herself down to any serious creation of characters. The superiority also in interest and fun of the first volume over the second, though no doubt inherent in the scheme of the story, is a defect which she would hardly have tolerated at a later date. Nevertheless, we think her admirers may be satisfied with this example of her youthful style. The charm with which she manages to invest a simple ingenuous girl like Catherine, the brightness of Henry Tilney—even the shallowness of Isabella and the boorishness of John Thorpe—are things we part from with regret. And in parting with our friends at the end of one of her novels, we part with them for good and all; they never re-appear in another shape elsewhere; even Mrs. Allen and Lady Bertram are by no means the same.

It’s common to focus on the early maturity displayed in the first two works by a young and inexperienced girl, and there’s definitely some truth to that; however, we believe that it’s in Northanger Abbey that we see the best example of what she could create at the age of twenty-three or twenty-four. In the other two, the revisions they went through before publication were so thorough that it’s now impossible to distinguish the earlier versions from the later ones; meanwhile, in Northanger Abbey, although there’s clear evidence from the author’s preface of careful preparation for publication before she sold it in 1803, there’s no mention of any major changes afterward. Instead, she apologizes for what might seem outdated in the social situations of the story, claiming it’s due to the time that has passed since she finished it. There’s also internal evidence supporting this: she hasn’t completely moved past the tendency to poke fun at contemporary absurdities; and it isn’t until several chapters in that she really starts developing her characters seriously. The greater interest and fun in the first volume compared to the second, while likely part of the story’s design, is a flaw she wouldn’t have tolerated later in her career. Still, we think her fans can be pleased with this example of her youthful writing. The way she brings a simple, innocent girl like Catherine to life, the charm of Henry Tilney—even the superficiality of Isabella and the rudeness of John Thorpe—are things we’ll miss. And when we say goodbye to friends at the end of one of her novels, we’re saying goodbye for good; they never reappear in another form; even Mrs. Allen and Lady Bertram are not quite the same.

It seems to have been only a happy accident (though no doubt an accident very likely to occur) which prevented First Impressions from appearing in its immature shape.

It seems like it was just a lucky accident (though definitely an accident that was likely to happen) that kept First Impressions from being published in its undeveloped form.

George Austen was ready, and indeed anxious, that his daughter's work should be published; and when she had finished the story in August 1797, he took steps to find a publisher. Years afterwards (probably in 1836), at the sale of the effects of Mr. Cadell, the famous London publisher, the following letter was purchased by a connexion of the family:—

George Austen was eager, and even nervous, for his daughter's work to be published; and when she completed the story in August 1797, he began looking for a publisher. Years later (likely in 1836), during the sale of Mr. Cadell's belongings, the well-known London publisher, a relative of the family bought the following letter:—

Sir,—I have in my possession a manuscript novel, comprising 3 vols., about the length of Miss Burney's Evelina. As I am well aware of what consequence it is that a work of this sort shd. make its first appearance under a respectable name, I apply to you. I shall be much obliged, therefore, if you will inform me whether you choose to be concerned in it, what will be the expense of publishing[98] it at the author's risk, and what you will venture to advance for the property of it, if on perusal it is approved of. Should you give any encouragement, I will send you the work.

Dude,—I have a manuscript novel in my possession, consisting of 3 volumes, about the same length as Miss Burney's Evelina. I understand how important it is for a work like this to debut under a reputable name, so I'm reaching out to you. I would greatly appreciate it if you could let me know if you are interested in being involved, what the publishing costs would be if the author takes the risk, and how much you would be willing to offer for the rights, assuming you approve of it after reading. If you provide any encouragement, I will send you the work.

I am, Sir, your humble servant,
George Austen.

Steventon, near Overton, Hants.:
November 1, 1797.

Steventon, near Overton, Hants.:
November 1, 1797.

This proposal, we are told, was declined by return of post.

This proposal, we're told, was rejected right away.

The earliest of Jane's letters which have survived date from the year 1796. They begin at Steventon in the middle of their winter engagements, and when Tom Lefroy was in the foreground.[72]

The earliest of Jane's surviving letters date back to 1796. They start in Steventon during the middle of their winter activities, and when Tom Lefroy was in the spotlight.[72]


Steventon: Saturday [January 9, 1796].

In the first place, I hope you will live twenty-three years longer. Mr. Tom Lefroy's birthday was yesterday, so that you are very near of an age.

In the first place, I hope you live twenty-three more years. Mr. Tom Lefroy's birthday was yesterday, so you’re very close in age.

After this necessary preamble I shall proceed to inform you that we had an exceeding good ball last night, and that I was very much disappointed at not seeing Charles Fowle of the party, as I had previously heard of his being invited.

After this necessary introduction, I want to let you know that we had an incredibly good party last night, and I was quite disappointed not to see Charles Fowle there, as I had heard he was invited.


We were so terrible good as to take James in our carriage, though there were three of us before; but indeed he deserves encouragement for the very great improvement which has lately taken place in his dancing. Miss Heathcote is pretty, but not near so handsome as I expected.

We were kind enough to give James a ride in our carriage, even though there were already three of us in the front; but honestly, he deserves support for the significant improvement in his dancing lately. Miss Heathcote is pretty, but not nearly as beautiful as I expected.


Henry is still hankering after the Regulars, and as his project of purchasing the adjutancy of the Oxfordshire is now over, he has got a scheme in his head about getting a lieutenancy and adjutancy in the 86th, a new-raised regiment, which he fancies[99] will be ordered to the Cape of Good Hope. I heartily hope that he will, as usual, be disappointed in this scheme.

Henry is still craving the Regulars, and since his plan to buy the adjutancy of the Oxfordshires is now finished, he has come up with an idea about getting a lieutenancy and adjutancy in the 86th, a newly formed regiment, which he thinks[99] will be sent to the Cape of Good Hope. I genuinely hope that he will, as always, be let down by this plan.


Steventon: Thursday [January 14, 1796].

I am very much flattered by your commendation of my last letter, for I write only for fame, and without any view to pecuniary emolument.

I’m really flattered by your praise of my last letter, because I write solely for recognition and not for any financial gain.

Tell Mary[73] that I make over Mr. Heartley and all his estate to her for her sole use and benefit in future, and not only him, but all my other admirers into the bargain wherever she can find them, even the kiss which C. Powlett wanted to give me, as I mean to confine myself in future to Mr. Tom Lefroy, for whom I don't care sixpence. Assure her also as a last and indubitable proof of Warren's indifference to me, that he actually drew that gentleman's picture for me, and delivered it to me without a sigh.

Tell Mary[73] that I'm giving Mr. Heartley and all his estate to her for her exclusive use and benefit from now on, and not just him, but all my other admirers as well, wherever she can find them, even the kiss that C. Powlett wanted to give me, since I plan to focus only on Mr. Tom Lefroy, whom I don't care about at all. Also, assure her as a final and undeniable proof of Warren's indifference towards me, that he actually drew that gentleman's picture for me and handed it over without a single sigh.

The next batch of letters date from a visit paid by Jane, in August 1796, to Rowling, the Kent home of her brother Edward. She seems to have experienced a difficulty in finding an escort for her return journey. Henry kept changing his plans; and Frank, the sailor, was liable to be sent for at a day's notice. She had evidently been studying her copy of Camilla.

The next group of letters is from Jane's visit in August 1796 to Rowling, her brother Edward's home in Kent. It looks like she had some trouble finding someone to accompany her back. Henry kept altering his plans, and Frank, the sailor, was likely to be called away on short notice. She had clearly been reading her copy of Camilla.

Cork Street: Tuesday morn [August 1796].

My dear Cassandra,—Here I am once more in this scene of dissipation and vice, and I begin already to find my morals corrupted. We reached Staines yesterday, I do not [know] when, without suffering so much from the heat as I had hoped to do. We set off again this morning at seven o'clock, and had a very pleasant drive, as the morning was cloudy and perfectly cool. I came all the way in the chaise from Hartford Bridge. [100]

Dear Cassandra,—Here I am again in this place of indulgence and wrongdoing, and I'm already starting to feel my morals slipping. We arrived in Staines yesterday, though I'm not exactly sure when, without experiencing the heat too much like I thought I would. We left again this morning at seven o'clock, and had a really nice drive since the morning was overcast and completely cool. I traveled all the way in the carriage from Hartford Bridge. [100]

Edward and Frank are both gone out to seek their fortunes; the latter is to return soon and help us seek ours. The former we shall never see again. We are to be at Astley's to-night, which I am glad of. Edward has heard from Henry this morning. He has not been at the races at all, unless his driving Miss Pearson over to Rowling one day can be so called. We shall find him there on Thursday.

Edward and Frank have both gone out to find their fortunes; Frank will be back soon to help us find ours. We'll never see Edward again. We're going to Astley's tonight, which I'm happy about. Edward heard from Henry this morning. He hasn't been to the races at all, unless you count his driving Miss Pearson over to Rowling one day. We'll see him there on Thursday.

I hope you are all alive after our melancholy parting yesterday, and that you pursued your intended avocation with success. God bless you! I must leave off, for we are going out.

I hope you're all doing well after our sad goodbye yesterday, and that you've succeeded in whatever you set out to do. Take care! I have to go now because we're heading out.

With all my love,
Jane Austen.

Everybody's love.

Everyone's love.


Rowling: Thursday [September 1, 1796].

My dearest Cassandra,—The letter which I have this moment received from you has diverted me beyond moderation. I could die of laughter at it, as they used to say at school. You are indeed the finest comic writer of the present age.

My beloved Cassandra,—The letter I just got from you has completely entertained me. I could die laughing at it, as we used to say in school. You truly are the best comic writer of our time.


I am sorry that you found such a conciseness in the strains of my first letter. I must endeavour to make you amends for it, when we meet, by some elaborate details, which I shall shortly begin composing.

I apologize that my first letter was so brief. I'll do my best to make it up to you when we meet by providing some detailed information, which I’ll start writing soon.

Our men had but indifferent weather for their visit to Godmersham, for it rained great part of the way there and all the way back. They found Mrs. Knight remarkably well and in very good spirits. It is imagined that she will shortly be married again. I have taken little George once in my arms since I have been here, which I thought very kind.

Our guys had pretty miserable weather for their trip to Godmersham, as it rained a lot on the way there and all the way back. They found Mrs. Knight doing surprisingly well and in great spirits. It’s believed she will be getting married again soon. I have held little George in my arms once since I’ve been here, which I thought was really nice.


To-morrow I shall be just like Camilla in Mr. Dubster's summer-house; for my Lionel will have taken away the ladder by which I came here, or at least by which I intended to get away, and here I must stay till his return. My situation, however, is[101] somewhat preferable to hers, for I am very happy here, though I should be glad to get home by the end of the month. I have no idea that Miss Pearson will return with me.

Tomorrow, I’ll be just like Camilla in Mr. Dubster's summer house; because my Lionel will have removed the ladder I used to get here, or at least the one I planned to use to leave, and I’ll be stuck here until he comes back. My situation, though, is[101] a little better than hers, since I’m really happy here, even though I’d love to be home by the end of the month. I have no idea if Miss Pearson will come back with me.

What a fine fellow Charles is, to deceive us into writing two letters to him at Cork! I admire his ingenuity extremely, especially as he is so great a gainer by it.

What a great guy Charles is, to trick us into writing two letters to him in Cork! I really admire his cleverness, especially since he benefits so much from it.


I am glad to hear so good an account of Mr. Charde, and only fear that my long absence may occasion his relapse. I practise every day as much as I can—I wish it were more for his sake. . . .

I’m happy to hear such a positive update about Mr. Charde, and I only worry that my long absence might cause him to slip back. I practice every day as much as I can—I wish it were more for his sake. . . .

Frank has turned a very nice little butter-churn for Fanny. I do not believe that any of the party were aware of the valuables they had left behind; nor can I hear anything of Anna's gloves. Indeed I have not enquired at all about them hitherto.

Frank has made a really nice butter churn for Fanny. I don't think anyone in the group realized the valuable things they left behind, and I haven't heard anything about Anna's gloves. In fact, I haven't asked about them at all until now.

We are very busy making Edward's shirts, and I am proud to say that I am the neatest worker of the party.

We are super busy making Edward's shirts, and I’m proud to say that I’m the tidiest worker in the group.

Rowling: Monday [September 5, 1796].

My dear Cassandra,—I shall be extremely anxious to hear the event of your ball, and shall hope to receive so long and minute an account of every particular that I shall be tired of reading it. . . . I hope John Lovett's accident will not prevent his attending the ball, as you will otherwise be obliged to dance with Mr. Tincton the whole evening. Let me know how J. Harwood deports himself without the Miss Biggs, and which of the Marys will carry the day with my brother James.

My dear Cass,—I'm really eager to hear how your ball goes and I hope you'll send me such a detailed account of everything that I'll end up exhausted from reading it. . . . I hope John Lovett's accident won’t stop him from coming to the ball, because if not, you'll have to dance with Mr. Tincton the entire evening. Let me know how J. Harwood acts without the Miss Biggs, and which of the Marys will win over my brother James.

We were at a ball on Saturday, I assure you. We dined at Goodnestone, and in the evening danced two country-dances and the Boulangeries. I opened the ball with Edward Bridges[74]; the other couples were Lewis Cage and Harriet, Frank and Louisa,[102] Fanny and George. Elizabeth played one country-dance, Lady Bridges the other, which she made Henry dance with her, and Miss Finch played the Boulangeries.

We were at a ball on Saturday, I promise you. We had dinner at Goodnestone, and in the evening, we danced two country dances and the Boulangeries. I started the ball with Edward Bridges[74]; the other couples were Lewis Cage and Harriet, Frank and Louisa,[102] Fanny and George. Elizabeth played one country dance, Lady Bridges the other, which she made Henry dance with her, and Miss Finch played the Boulangeries.

In reading over the last three or four lines, I am aware of my having expressed myself in so doubtful a manner that, if I did not tell you to the contrary, you might imagine it was Lady Bridges who made Henry dance with her at the same time that she was playing, which, if not impossible, must appear a very improbable event to you. But it was Elizabeth who danced. We supped there and walked home at night under the shade of two umbrellas.

In reviewing the last three or four lines, I realize I've expressed myself so uncertainly that, if I didn’t clarify otherwise, you might think it was Lady Bridges who made Henry dance with her while she was playing, which, if not impossible, must seem very unlikely to you. But it was Elizabeth who danced. We had dinner there and walked home at night under the shade of two umbrellas.


We have just got some venison from Godmersham, which the two Mr. Harveys are to devour to-morrow, and on Friday or Saturday the Goodnestone people are to finish their scraps. Henry went away on Friday, as he purposed, without fayl. You will hear from him soon, I imagine, as he talked of writing to Steventon shortly. Mr. Richard Harvey is going to be married; but as it is a great secret, and only known to half the neighbourhood, you must not mention it. The lady's name is Musgrave.

We just got some venison from Godmersham, which the two Mr. Harveys are going to eat tomorrow, and on Friday or Saturday the Goodnestone people will finish off the leftovers. Henry left on Friday, as he planned, without fail. I expect you’ll hear from him soon since he mentioned writing to Steventon shortly. Mr. Richard Harvey is getting married, but since it’s a big secret and only half the neighborhood knows, you mustn't mention it. The lady's name is Musgrave.


Pray remember me to everybody who does not enquire after me; those who do, remember me without bidding. Give my love to Mary Harrison, and tell her I wish, whenever she is attached to a young man, some respectable Dr. Marchmont may keep them apart for five volumes.

Pray remember me to everyone who doesn’t ask about me; those who do, remember me without needing a reminder. Send my love to Mary Harrison, and let her know that I hope, whenever she gets involved with a young man, some respectable Dr. Marchmont can keep them apart for five volumes.

Rowling: Thursday [September 15, 1796].

At Nackington we met Lady Sondes' picture over the mantelpiece in the dining-room, and the pictures of her three children in an ante-room, besides Mr. Scott, Miss Fletcher, Mr. Toke, Mr. J. Toke, and the Archdeacon Lynch. Miss Fletcher and I were very thick, but I am the thinnest of the two. She wore her purple muslin, which is pretty enough, though it does not become her complexion. There are two[103] traits in her character which are pleasing—namely, she admires Camilla, and drinks no cream in her tea. If you should ever see Lucy, you may tell her that I scolded Miss Fletcher for her negligence in writing, as she desired me to do, but without being able to bring her to any proper sense of shame—that Miss Fletcher says in her defence, that as everybody whom Lucy knew when she was in Canterbury has now left it, she has nothing at all to write to her about. By everybody, I suppose Miss Fletcher means that a new set of officers have arrived there. But this is a note of my own.

At Nackington, we saw a portrait of Lady Sondes above the mantelpiece in the dining room and pictures of her three children in a small room nearby, along with Mr. Scott, Miss Fletcher, Mr. Toke, Mr. J. Toke, and Archdeacon Lynch. Miss Fletcher and I were quite close, but I’m the thinner of the two. She wore her purple muslin dress, which is nice enough, although it doesn’t suit her complexion. There are two traits in her character that I find endearing—she admires Camilla and doesn’t take cream in her tea. If you happen to see Lucy, you can let her know that I scolded Miss Fletcher for being careless about writing, as she asked me to, but I couldn’t make her feel any real shame. Miss Fletcher argues in her defense that since everyone Lucy knew when she was in Canterbury has now left, she has nothing to write about. By everyone, I assume Miss Fletcher means that a new group of officers has come in. But this is my own note.


So His Royal Highness Sir Thomas Williams has at length sailed; the papers say 'on a cruise.' But I hope they are gone to Cork, or I shall have written in vain. Give my love to Jane, as she arrived at Steventon yesterday, I dare say.

So His Royal Highness Sir Thomas Williams has finally set sail; the news says 'on a cruise.' But I hope they're headed to Cork, or I've written for nothing. Send my love to Jane, as she probably arrived at Steventon yesterday.


Edward and Frank went out yesterday very early in a couple of shooting jackets, and came home like a couple of bad shots, for they killed nothing at all. They are out again to-day, and are not yet returned. Delightful sport! They are just come home, Edward with his two brace, Frank with his two and a half. What amiable young men!

Edward and Frank went out yesterday morning in their shooting jackets and came back like total amateurs because they didn’t manage to shoot anything. They're out again today and haven't returned yet. What great sport! They've just come home, with Edward having gotten two brace and Frank with two and a half. What charming young men!

Rowling: Sunday [September 18, 1796].

This morning has been spent in doubt and deliberation, in forming plans and removing difficulties, for it ushered in the day with an event which I had not intended should take place so soon by a week. Frank has received his appointment on board the Captain John Gore commanded by the Triton[75] and will therefore be obliged to be in town on Wednesday; and though I have every disposition in the world to accompany him on that day, I cannot go on the uncertainty of the Pearsons being at home, as I should not have a place to go to in case they were from home.[104]

This morning has been filled with doubt and careful thought, planning and solving problems, as it started the day with an event that I didn't expect to happen for another week. Frank has received his appointment on board the Captain John Gore, commanded by the Triton[75], and he will need to be in town on Wednesday. While I would love to go with him that day, I can’t take the chance of the Pearsons not being home, since I wouldn't have a place to go if they weren’t there.[104]

My father will be so good as to fetch home his prodigal daughter from town, I hope, unless he wishes me to walk the hospitals, enter at the Temple, or mount guard at St. James'. It will hardly be in Frank's power to take me home—nay, it certainly will not. I shall write again as soon as I get to Greenwich.

My dad will kindly bring his wayward daughter back from town, I hope, unless he wants me to wander around hospitals, join the Temple, or stand guard at St. James’. Frank definitely can’t take me home—actually, he certainly can’t. I'll write again as soon as I get to Greenwich.


I am very glad that the idea of returning with Frank occurred to me; for as to Henry's coming into Kent again, the time of its taking place is so very uncertain that I should be waiting for dead men's shoes. I had once determined to go with Frank to-morrow and take my chance, &c., but they dissuaded me from so rash a step, as I really think on consideration it would have been; for if the Pearsons were not at home, I should inevitably fall a sacrifice to the arts of some fat woman who would make me drunk with small beer.

I'm really glad the idea of going back with Frank came to me; because as for Henry coming back to Kent, the timing is so uncertain that I'd just be waiting for dead men's shoes. I had planned to go with Frank tomorrow and take my chances, but they talked me out of that risky move, which I now realize would have been a mistake; because if the Pearsons weren't home, I'd definitely end up being taken advantage of by some overweight woman who would get me drunk on cheap beer.

In some way or other, Jane managed to reach Steventon, and at once set to work on First Impressions. From that point the letters cease for two years—namely, till October 1798. Several family events occurred during the interval. In January 1797 came the wedding of James Austen and Mary Lloyd. Owing to the friendship which had long existed between the Austens and the Lloyds, this marriage gave great pleasure at Steventon, and Eliza de Feuillide remarks on it as follows:—

In one way or another, Jane made it to Steventon and immediately started working on First Impressions. After that, the letters stopped for two years—until October 1798. Several family events happened during that time. In January 1797, James Austen married Mary Lloyd. Because of the long-standing friendship between the Austens and the Lloyds, this marriage brought a lot of joy to Steventon, and Eliza de Feuillide commented on it like this:—

James has chosen a second wife in the person of Miss Mary Lloyd, who is not either rich or handsome, but very sensible and good humoured. . . . Jane seems much pleased with the match, and it is natural she should, having long known and liked the lady.

James has picked a second wife, Miss Mary Lloyd, who isn't rich or particularly attractive, but is very sensible and has a good sense of humor. Jane seems quite happy with the match, and it's only natural she would be, having known and liked her for a long time.

Not long after this happy event, the rectory at Steventon was plunged into deep grief, for news came that Cassandra's intended husband, Thomas[105] Fowle, who was expected home from St. Domingo in a few weeks, had died in February of yellow fever. Our chief informant is again Eliza de Feuillide, who writes on May 3:—

Not long after this happy event, the rectory at Steventon was consumed by deep sorrow, as news arrived that Cassandra's fiancé, Thomas[105] Fowle, who was expected to return from St. Domingo in a few weeks, had died in February from yellow fever. Our main source of information is once again Eliza de Feuillide, who writes on May 3:—

This is a very severe stroke to the whole family, and particularly to poor Cassandra, for whom I feel more than I can express. Indeed I am most sincerely grieved at this event, and the pain which it must occasion our worthy relations. Jane says that her sister behaves with a degree of resolution and propriety which no common mind could evince in so trying a situation.

This is a huge blow to the entire family, especially to poor Cassandra, for whom I feel more than I can express. I am truly saddened by this event and the pain it must cause our deserving relatives. Jane says that her sister is handling it with a level of strength and composure that no ordinary person could show in such a difficult situation.

His kinsman, Lord Craven, who had taken him out as chaplain to his regiment, said afterwards that, had he known of his engagement, he would not have allowed him to go to so dangerous a climate.

His relative, Lord Craven, who had brought him on as a chaplain for his regiment, later said that if he had known about his engagement, he wouldn't have let him go to such a dangerous place.


After such a blow as this, Jane was hardly likely to leave Cassandra, and the absence of letters at this time is easily understood. In November of this same year, Mrs. Austen, whose health was not good determined to go to Bath with her daughters. The route from Steventon was by Andover and Devizes, one night being usually spent at the latter place. Mrs. Austen's brother, Mr. Leigh Perrot, was a regular visitor to Bath, and there is every reason to suppose that Jane had already visited the Leigh Perrots or the Coopers, or both, at this still fashionable resort, whose place was only gradually being usurped by Brighton. Owing to the absence of contemporary letters our knowledge of her stay there in 1797 is chiefly derived from reminiscences in later correspondence. Thus in May 1799, when visiting Bath again, Jane remarks that it rained almost all the way from Devizes; 'and our first view of Bath has been just as gloomy as it was last November twelve-[106]month.' We may therefore imagine them 'entering Bath on a wet afternoon'—like Lady Russell, in Persuasion—'and driving through the long course of streets . . . amidst the dash of other carriages, the heavy rumble of carts and drays, the bawling of newsmen, muffin-men and milkmen, and the ceaseless clink of pattens.' The Austens probably stayed with the Perrots at their house, No. 1 Paragon Buildings.

After such a blow, Jane was unlikely to leave Cassandra, and the lack of letters during this time makes sense. In November of that same year, Mrs. Austen, who was not in great health, decided to go to Bath with her daughters. The route from Steventon went through Andover and Devizes, usually spending a night in Devizes. Mrs. Austen's brother, Mr. Leigh Perrot, was a regular visitor to Bath, and it’s likely that Jane had already visited the Leigh Perrots or the Coopers, or both, at this fashionable spot, which was slowly being overtaken by Brighton. Due to a lack of contemporary letters, what we know about her stay in 1797 mostly comes from memories shared in later correspondence. For instance, in May 1799, when Jane visited Bath again, she noted that it rained almost the entire way from Devizes; 'and our first view of Bath has been just as gloomy as it was last November twelve-[106]months ago.' We can thus picture them 'entering Bath on a wet afternoon'—like Lady Russell in Persuasion—'and driving through the long course of streets . . . amidst the rush of other carriages, the heavy rumble of carts and wagons, the shouting of newsboys, muffin-men, and milkmen, and the constant clinking of pattens.' The Austens likely stayed with the Perrots at their home, No. 1 Paragon Buildings.

Writing in April 1805, Jane describes a visit to a riding-school, and says: 'Seven years and four months ago we went to the same riding-house to see Miss Lefroy's performance. What a different set are we now moving in!' It would be interesting to know in what way the set differed, whether in kind or only in the individuals composing it. In this earlier visit Jane was likely to have seen plenty of company, as the Leigh Perrots had a large acquaintance.[76] The Austens stayed at Bath into December, for Elizabeth de Feuillide mentions, on December 11, that she had heard very lately from Jane, 'who is still at Bath with her mother and sister. Mr. Hampson, whom I saw yesterday . . . told me he had heard Cassandra was going to be married, but Jane says not a word of it.' When we think of Jane's silence, and still more of Cassandra's recent grief, we may safely discredit this extremely improbable rumour.

Writing in April 1805, Jane describes a visit to a riding school, and says: 'Seven years and four months ago we went to the same riding house to see Miss Lefroy's performance. What a different group are we now part of!' It would be interesting to know how the group differed, whether in type or just in the people involved. During that earlier visit, Jane likely saw a lot of people since the Leigh Perrots had a wide circle of friends.[76] The Austens stayed in Bath until December, because Elizabeth de Feuillide mentions on December 11 that she had heard recently from Jane, 'who is still in Bath with her mother and sister. Mr. Hampson, whom I saw yesterday... told me he heard Cassandra was going to get married, but Jane hasn't said a word about it.' When we consider Jane's silence, and even more so Cassandra's recent sadness, we can confidently dismiss this highly unlikely rumor.

On returning home for Christmas, they received a piece of news which, even if it did not come entirely as a surprise, can hardly have given unmixed pleasure. This was the engagement of Henry Austen to his cousin, Eliza de Feuillide—his senior by some ten years. Intended originally for the Church, Henry[107] Austen had abandoned the idea of taking Orders, and had joined the Oxford Militia as lieutenant, in 1793, becoming adjutant and captain four years later. Though he was endowed with many attractive gifts there was a certain infirmity of purpose in his character that was hardly likely to be remedied by a marriage to his very pleasure-loving cousin.

On returning home for Christmas, they received some news that, while not entirely surprising, surely didn't bring them uncomplicated joy. This was the engagement of Henry Austen to his cousin, Eliza de Feuillide—who was about ten years older than him. Originally intended for the Church, Henry Austen had given up on becoming a clergyman and joined the Oxford Militia as a lieutenant in 1793, rising to the ranks of adjutant and captain four years later. Although he had many appealing qualities, there was a certain weakness of resolve in his character that was unlikely to improve through marriage to his very pleasure-seeking cousin.

In default of Eliza's letter on the occasion to her uncle, we may quote that which she wrote to Warren Hastings:—

In the absence of Eliza's letter to her uncle on the occasion, we can refer to the one she wrote to Warren Hastings:—

Dear Sir,—As I flatter myself you still take an interest in my welfare, I think it incumbent on me to acquaint you with a circumstance by which it must be materially influenced. I have consented to an Union with my Cousin, Captain Austen, who has the honour of being known to you. He has been for some time in Possession of a comfortable income, and the excellence of his Heart, Temper and Understanding, together with steady attachment to me, his Affection for my little Boy, and disinterested concurrence in the disposal of my Property in favour of this latter, have at length induced me to an acquiescence which I have withheld for more than two years. Need I say, my dear Sir, that I most earnestly wish for your approbation on this occasion, and that it is with the sincerest attachment I shall ever remain

Dear Sir,,—Since I believe you still care about my well-being, I feel it’s important to share a significant update with you. I have agreed to marry my cousin, Captain Austen, who you know well. He has had a stable income for some time, and his kind heart, temperament, and intelligence, along with his unwavering support for me and his affection for my son, as well as his generous agreement regarding the management of my estate for my son’s benefit, have finally convinced me to say yes after over two years of hesitation. Do I need to say, my dear Sir, that I sincerely hope for your approval in this matter, and that I will always remain with the deepest affection?

Thanks a lot
and loving goddaughter,
Elizabeth de Feuillide.

I beg leave to present my affectionate compliments to Mrs. Hastings.

I would like to send my warm regards to Mrs. Hastings.

December 26, 1797.

December 26, 1797.

Neither side wished for a long engagement, and they were married on December 31. Henry continued with the Militia regiment probably till the Peace of 1802. By 1804 he had joined a brother Militia officer of the name of Maunde, and set up as banker and army agent, with offices in Albany, Piccadilly; removing in or before 1808 to 10 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden. Poor little Hastings de Feuillide became subject to epilepsy, and died on October 9, 1801, while the Henry Austens were living in Upper Berkeley Street.[77]

Neither side wanted a long engagement, so they got married on December 31. Henry stayed with the Militia regiment until the Peace of 1802. By 1804, he teamed up with another Militia officer named Maunde and started working as a banker and army agent, with offices in Albany, Piccadilly, moving to 10 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden, in or before 1808. Poor Hastings de Feuillide started having epilepsy and died on October 9, 1801, while the Henry Austens were living on Upper Berkeley Street.[77]

During the first half of 1798, Jane, fresh from her late visit to Bath, was able to devote some happy months of unbroken leisure to writing the first draft of the book known to us as Northanger Abbey; but her comedy was once more interrupted by one of the tragedies of real life. On August 9 occurred the death of her cousin, Lady Williams (Jane Cooper): while she was driving herself in a whiskey, a dray-horse ran away and drove against the chaise. She was thrown out and killed on the spot: 'never spoke again,' so Mrs. Lybbe Powys records the news on August 14. Jane Williams had been married from Steventon Rectory, and had been, both before and after that event, so frequent a visitor there that her death must have been severely felt by the Austens—especially by the daughters of the family, her friends and contemporaries.

During the first half of 1798, Jane, just back from her recent trip to Bath, was able to spend some joyful months of uninterrupted free time writing the first draft of the book we now know as Northanger Abbey; however, her work was once again disrupted by a real-life tragedy. On August 9, her cousin, Lady Williams (Jane Cooper), died when a runaway dray-horse crashed into the carriage while she was driving herself in a whiskey. She was thrown out and killed instantly: 'never spoke again,' as Mrs. Lybbe Powys noted in her report on August 14. Jane Williams had been married from Steventon Rectory and had often visited before and after that event, so her death must have affected the Austens deeply—especially the daughters of the family, who were her friends and peers.


CHAPTER VIII

GODMERSHAM AND STEVENTON

1798-1799

Some change after this shock must have been desirable; and at the end of the same month Mr. and Mrs. Austen, with Cassandra and Jane, started on a visit to the Edward Austens—no longer at Rowling but at Godmersham, which, by the generosity of Mrs. Knight, was now become their residence. Edward would naturally wish for a visit from his parents and sisters in his new and beautiful home. We know very little of Jane's doings there, except that she attended a ball at Ashford; but, on her parting from Cassandra (who was left behind) and returning to Steventon with her father and mother, we find ourselves fortunately in the company of the letters once more. Mrs. Austen was at this time in poor health, and Jane evidently felt the responsibility of taking charge of her in Cassandra's absence.
'Bull and George,' Dartford: Wednesday [October 24, 1798].

My dear Cassandra,—You have already heard from Daniel, I conclude, in what excellent time we reached and quitted Sittingbourne, and how very well my mother bore her journey thither. I am now able to send you a continuation of the same good account of her. She was very little fatigued on her arrival at this place, has been refreshed by a comfortable dinner, and now seems quite stout. It[110] wanted five minutes of twelve when we left Sittingbourne, from whence we had a famous pair of horses, which took us to Rochester in an hour and a quarter; the postboy seemed determined to show my mother that Kentish drivers were not always tedious, and really drove as fast as Cax.

My dear Cassie,—You must have already heard from Daniel about how smoothly we arrived at and left Sittingbourne, and how well my mother handled the journey. I'm now able to give you more good news about her. She was only a little tired when we got here, had a nice dinner, and now she seems completely fine. It[110] was just five minutes to twelve when we left Sittingbourne, where we had a great pair of horses that took us to Rochester in an hour and fifteen minutes; the postboy seemed determined to show my mother that drivers in Kent aren’t always slow, and he really drove as fast as Cax.

Our next stage was not quite so expeditiously performed; the load was heavy and our horses very indifferent. However, we were in such good time, and my mother bore her journey so well, that expedition was of little importance to us; and as it was, we were very little more than two hours and a half coming hither, and it was scarcely past four when we stopped at the inn.

Our next stage wasn’t completed as quickly; the load was heavy and our horses were pretty lazy. However, we had plenty of time, and my mom handled the trip so well that speed didn’t really matter to us. As it turned out, we took just a little over two and a half hours to get here, and it was barely four o’clock when we arrived at the inn.


I should have begun my letter soon after our arrival but for a little adventure which prevented me. After we had been here a quarter of an hour it was discovered that my writing and dressing boxes had been by accident put into a chaise which was just packing off as we came in, and were driven away towards Gravesend in their way to the West Indies. No part of my property could have been such a prize before, for in my writing box was all my worldly wealth, £7, and my dear Harry's deputation.[78] Mr. Nottley immediately despatched a man and horse after the chaise, and in half an hour's time I had the pleasure of being as rich as ever; they were got about two or three miles off.

I should have started my letter soon after we arrived, but something happened that kept me from it. After we had been here for about fifteen minutes, we found out that my writing and dressing boxes had accidentally been loaded into a carriage that was leaving just as we entered. They were taken away toward Gravesend on their way to the West Indies. No part of my belongings could have been more valuable to me, because my writing box contained all my worldly wealth—£7—and my dear Harry's deputation.[78] Mr. Nottley quickly sent a man and horse after the carriage, and within half an hour, I was happy to be as rich as ever; they had only gotten about two or three miles away.

My day's journey has been pleasanter in every respect than I expected. I have been very little crowded and by no means unhappy. Your watchfulness with regard to the weather on our accounts[111] was very kind and very effectual. We had one heavy shower on leaving Sittingbourne, but afterwards the clouds cleared away, and we had a very bright chrystal afternoon.

My day has been better in every way than I thought it would be. I was hardly crowded and definitely not unhappy. Your attention to the weather on our behalf[111] was really kind and effective. We faced one heavy rain shower when leaving Sittingbourne, but after that, the clouds cleared up, and we enjoyed a bright crystal afternoon.

My father is now reading the Midnight Bell[79] which he has got from the library, and mother sitting by the fire. Our route to-morrow is not determined. We have none of us much inclination for London, and if Mr. Nottley will give us leave, I think we shall go to Staines through Croydon and Kingston, which will be much pleasanter than any other way; but he is decidedly for Clapham and Battersea. God bless you all!

My dad is currently reading the Midnight Bell[79] that he got from the library, while my mom is sitting by the fire. We haven’t decided on our route for tomorrow yet. None of us are really interested in going to London, and if Mr. Nottley allows it, I think we’ll head to Staines through Croydon and Kingston, which would be a lot nicer than any other route. But he definitely prefers Clapham and Battersea. God bless you all!

With love,
J. A.

I flatter myself that itty Dordy[80] will not forget me at least under a week. Kiss him for me.

I like to think that itty Dordy[80] won't forget me for at least a week. Give him a kiss for me.


Steventon: Saturday [October 27, 1798].

We arrived here yesterday between four and five, but I cannot send you quite so triumphant an account of our last day's journey as of the first and second. Soon after I had finished my letter from Staines, my mother began to suffer from the exercise or fatigue of travelling, and she was a good deal indisposed.

We got here yesterday between four and five, but I can’t give you as triumphant an update about our last day’s journey as I did for the first and second days. Shortly after I finished my letter from Staines, my mom started to feel unwell from the stress or tiredness of traveling, and she was quite sick.


James called on us just as we were going to tea, and my mother was well enough to talk very cheerfully to him before she went to bed. . . . They [James and Mary] were to have dined here to-day, but the weather is too bad. I have had the pleasure of hearing that Martha is with them. James fetched her from Ibthorp on Thursday, and she will stay with them till she removes to Kintbury.

James dropped by just as we were about to have tea, and my mom was feeling good enough to chat with him cheerfully before heading to bed. They [James and Mary] were supposed to have dinner here today, but the weather is too bad. I'm happy to hear that Martha is with them. James picked her up from Ibthorp on Thursday, and she'll be staying with them until she moves to Kintbury.

[112]I am very grand indeed; I had the dignity of dropping out my mother's laudanum last night. I carry about the keys of the wine and closet, and twice since I began this letter have had orders to give in the kitchen. Our dinner was very good yesterday and the chicken boiled perfectly tender; therefore I shall not be obliged to dismiss Nanny on that account.

[112]I feel pretty important; I managed to sneak my mom's laudanum last night. I hold the keys to the wine and storage, and twice while writing this letter, I've been asked to help out in the kitchen. Our dinner was really good yesterday, and the chicken was boiled just right; so I won't have to let Nanny go for that reason.


Your letter was chaperoned here by one from Mrs. Cooke, in which she says that Battleridge[81] is not to come out before January, and she is so little satisfied with Cawthorn's dilatoriness that she never means to employ him again.

Your letter arrived here alongside one from Mrs. Cooke, in which she states that Battleridge[81] will not be released until January, and she is so frustrated with Cawthorn's delays that she never intends to work with him again.

Mrs. Hall, of Sherborne, was brought to bed yesterday of a dead child, some weeks before she expected, owing to a fright. I suppose she happened unawares to look at her husband.

Mrs. Hall, from Sherborne, gave birth yesterday to a stillborn baby, weeks earlier than she anticipated, due to a scare. I guess she accidentally caught a glimpse of her husband.

There has been a great deal of rain here for this last fortnight, much more than in Kent, and indeed we found the roads all the way from Staines most disgracefully dirty. Steventon Lane has its full share of it, and I don't know when I shall be able to get to Deane.

There has been a lot of rain here for the past two weeks, much more than in Kent, and we found the roads from Staines incredibly dirty. Steventon Lane is experiencing its fair share of it, and I’m not sure when I’ll be able to get to Deane.


My dear itty Dordy's remembrance of me is very pleasing to me—foolishly pleasing, because I know it will be over so soon. My attachment to him will be more durable. I shall think with tenderness and delight on his beautiful and smiling countenance and interesting manner until a few years have turned him into an ungovernable ungracious fellow.

My dear itty Dordy's memory of me makes me very happy—almost foolishly happy, knowing it won’t last long. My feelings for him will last longer. I’ll think fondly and happily of his beautiful, smiling face and charming personality until a few years turn him into a wild, rude guy.

The books from Winton are all unpacked and put away; the binding has compressed them most conveniently, and there is now very good room in the bookcase for all that we wish to have there. I believe the servants were all very glad to see us. Nanny was, I am sure. She confesses that it was very dull, and[113] yet she had her child with her till last Sunday. I understand that there are some grapes left, but I believe not many; they must be gathered as soon as possible, or this rain will entirely rot them.

The books from Winton are all unpacked and organized; the binding has kept them in good condition, and there's plenty of space in the bookcase for everything we want there. I think the servants were all really happy to see us. Nanny definitely was; she admits it was pretty dull, and yet she had her child with her until last Sunday. I hear there are some grapes left, but not many; they need to be harvested soon, or this rain will ruin them completely.


Saturday [November 17, 1798].[82]

My mother desires me to tell you that I am a very good housekeeper, which I have no reluctance in doing, because I really think it my peculiar excellence, and for this reason—I always take care to provide such things as please my own appetite, which I consider as the chief merit in housekeeping. I have had some ragout veal, and I mean to have some haricot mutton to-morrow. We are to kill a pig soon.

My mom wants me to let you know that I'm a great housekeeper, and I don’t mind saying that because I really believe it’s one of my strengths. The reason I think that is because I always make sure to prepare things that I enjoy eating, which I believe is the most important part of being a good housekeeper. I just had some veal stew, and I plan to make some mutton stew tomorrow. We're going to be butchering a pig soon.

There is to be a ball at Basingstoke next Thursday. Our assemblies have very kindly declined ever since we laid down the carriage, so that dis-convenience and dis-inclination to go have kept pace together.

There’s a ball happening in Basingstoke next Thursday. Our gatherings have been very polite in declining ever since we stopped using the carriage, so the inconvenience and lack of desire to attend have matched each other perfectly.


Sunday.—I have just received a note from James to say that Mary was brought to bed last night, at eleven o'clock, of a fine little boy,[83] and that everything is going on very well. My mother had desired to know nothing of it before it should be all over, and we were clever enough to prevent her having any suspicion of it, though Jenny, who had been left here by her mistress, was sent for home.

Sunday.—I just got a note from James saying that Mary gave birth last night at eleven o'clock to a beautiful baby boy,[83] and that everything is going smoothly. My mother had requested not to hear anything until it was all done, and we were smart enough to keep her from suspecting it, even though Jenny, who had been left here by her employer, was called back home.


Steventon: Sunday [November 25, 1798].

My dear Sister,—I expected to have heard from you this morning, but no letter is come. I shall not take the trouble of announcing to you any more of Mary's children, if, instead of thanking me for the intelligence, you always sit down and write to James. I am sure nobody can desire your[114] letters so much as I do, and I don't think anybody deserves them so well.

My dear sister,—I thought I would have heard from you this morning, but no letter arrived. I won’t bother telling you about any more of Mary's kids if, instead of thanking me for the updates, you just sit down and write to James. I know nobody wants your[114] letters as much as I do, and I don't think anyone deserves them more.

Having now relieved my heart of a great deal of malevolence, I will proceed to tell you that Mary continues quite well, and my mother tolerably so. I saw the former on Friday, and though I had seen her comparatively hearty the Tuesday before, I was really amazed at the improvement which three days had made in her. She looked well, her spirits were perfectly good, and she spoke much more vigorously than Elizabeth did when we left Godmersham. I had only a glimpse at the child, who was asleep; but Miss Debary told me that his eyes were large, dark, and handsome. She looks much as she used to do, is netting herself a gown in worsteds, and wears what Mrs. Birch would call a pot hat. A short and compendious history of Miss Debary!

Having cleared my heart of a lot of negativity, I want to let you know that Mary is doing quite well, and my mother is doing reasonably okay. I saw Mary on Friday, and even though I had seen her looking relatively strong the previous Tuesday, I was genuinely surprised by how much she improved in just three days. She looked good, her spirits were high, and she spoke much more energetically than Elizabeth did when we left Godmersham. I only caught a quick glimpse of the child, who was asleep, but Miss Debary told me that he has large, dark, handsome eyes. She looks much like she used to, is making herself a dress in worsteds, and wears what Mrs. Birch would call a pot hat. A brief and concise history of Miss Debary!


We have got Fitz-Albini;[84] my father has bought it against my private wishes, for it does not quite satisfy my feelings that we should purchase the only one of Egerton's works of which his family are ashamed. That these scruples, however, do not at all interfere with my reading it, you will easily believe. We have neither of us yet finished the first volume. My father is disappointed—I am not, for I expected nothing better. Never did any book carry more internal evidence of its author. Every sentiment is completely Egerton's. There is very little story, and what there is is told in a strange, unconnected way. There are many characters introduced, apparently merely to be delineated. We have not been able to recognise any of them hitherto, except Dr. and Mrs. Hey and Mr. Oxenden, who is not very tenderly treated. . . .

We have Fitz-Albini;[84] my dad bought it against my wishes because it doesn’t sit well with me to buy the only one of Egerton’s works that his family is embarrassed about. However, you can easily believe that these concerns don’t stop me from reading it. Neither of us has finished the first volume yet. My dad is let down—I’m not, since I didn’t expect anything better. No book has ever shown more obvious evidence of its author. Every opinion is totally Egerton's. There’s not much of a story, and what little there is gets told in a strange, disconnected way. Many characters are introduced, seemingly just to be described. So far, we haven’t recognized any of them except Dr. and Mrs. Hey and Mr. Oxenden, who isn’t portrayed very kindly. . . .

We have got Boswell's Tour to the Hebrides, and are to have his Life of Johnson; and as some money will yet remain in Burdon's hands, it is to be[115] laid out in the purchase of Cowper's works. This would please Mr. Clarke, could he know it.

We have Boswell's Tour to the Hebrides, and we're going to get his Life of Johnson; and since there will still be some money left with Burdon, it's going to be[115] spent on buying Cowper's works. Mr. Clarke would be pleased to know this.


Steventon: [December 1, 1798.]

My dear Cassandra,—I am so good as to write you again thus speedily, to let you know that I have just heard from Frank. He was at Cadiz, alive and well, on October 19, and had then very lately received a letter from you, written as long ago as when the London was at St. Helen's. But his raly latest intelligence of us was in one from me of September 1st, which I sent soon after we got to Godmersham. He had written a packet full for his dearest friends in England, early in October, to go by the Excellent; but the Excellent was not sailed, nor likely to sail, when he despatched this to me. It comprehended letters for both of us, for Lord Spencer,[85] Mr. Daysh,[86] and the East India Directors. Lord St. Vincent had left the fleet when he wrote, and was gone to Gibraltar, it was said to superintend the fitting out of a private expedition from thence against some of the enemies' ports; Minorca or Malta were conjectured to be the objects.

Dear Cassandra,—I'm writing to you again so soon to let you know that I just heard from Frank. He was in Cadiz, alive and well, on October 19, and had very recently received a letter from you that was written a while back when the London was at St. Helen's. However, the most recent update he had on us was from my letter of September 1st, which I sent soon after we arrived in Godmersham. He had written a full packet for his dearest friends in England in early October to send via the Excellent; but the Excellent had not sailed, nor was it likely to sail, when he sent this to me. It included letters for both of us, for Lord Spencer,[85] Mr. Daysh,[86] and the East India Directors. Lord St. Vincent had left the fleet when he wrote and had gone to Gibraltar, supposedly to oversee the preparation of a private expedition from there against some of the enemy's ports; Minorca or Malta were speculated to be the targets.

Frank writes in good spirits, but says that our correspondence cannot be so easily carried on in future as it has been, as the communication between Cadiz and Lisbon is less frequent than formerly. You and my mother, therefore, must not alarm yourselves at the long intervals that may divide his letters. I address this advice to you two as being the most tender-hearted of the family.

Frank writes cheerfully but mentions that our correspondence can't continue as easily in the future as it has been, since communication between Cadiz and Lisbon happens less often than before. Therefore, you and my mom shouldn't worry about the long gaps that might come between his letters. I'm giving this advice specifically to both of you because you are the most sensitive in the family.

My mother made her entrée into the dressing-room through crowds of admiring spectators yesterday afternoon, and we all drank tea together for the first time these five weeks. She has had a tolerable night, and bids fair for a continuance in the same brilliant course of action to-day. . . .

My mom walked into the dressing room yesterday afternoon through a crowd of admiring onlookers, and we all had tea together for the first time in five weeks. She had a decent night and seems likely to keep up the same great energy today. ...

Mr. Lyford[87] was here yesterday; he came while[116] we were at dinner, and partook of our elegant entertainment. I was not ashamed at asking him to sit down to table, for we had some pease-soup, a sparerib, and a pudding. He wants my mother to look yellow and to throw out a rash, but she will do neither.

Mr. Lyford[87] was here yesterday; he came while[116] we were having dinner and enjoyed our nice meal. I wasn't embarrassed to ask him to join us at the table since we had some pea soup, a sparerib, and a pudding. He wants my mom to look sick and break out in a rash, but she won't do either.

We live entirely in the dressing-room now, which I like very much; I always feel so much more elegant in it than in the parlour.

We now spend all our time in the dressing room, which I really enjoy; I always feel so much more stylish in there than in the living room.

I have made myself two or three caps to wear of evenings since I came home, and they save me a world of torment as to hair-dressing, which at present gives me no trouble beyond washing and brushing, for my long hair is always plaited up out of sight, and my short hair curls well enough to want no papering.

I’ve made myself two or three hats to wear in the evenings since I got back home, and they save me a ton of hassle with my hair. Right now, all I have to do is wash and brush it, since my long hair is always tied up and out of the way, and my short hair has enough natural curl that it doesn’t need any styling.

Sunday.—My father is glad to hear so good an account of Edward's pigs, and desires he may be told, as encouragement to his taste for them, that Lord Bolton is particularly curious in his pigs, has had pigstyes of a most elegant construction built for them, and visits them every morning as soon as he rises.

Sunday.—My dad is happy to hear such a positive report about Edward's pigs and wants to be informed, to encourage his interest in them, that Lord Bolton is especially interested in his pigs, has had elegantly designed pig styes built for them, and checks on them every morning as soon as he gets up.

This and the following letter contain allusions to Jane's wearing caps. Those intended for use at balls, &c. would be smart head-dresses, worn at that period by younger as well as older women.[88] In later life, the Miss Austens seem to have been rather indifferent to fashion and beauty in their clothing, although always very neat.

This letter and the next one reference Jane's use of caps. The ones meant for balls and similar events would have been stylish headpieces, worn by women of all ages at that time.[88] In later years, the Miss Austens appear to have been quite unconcerned with fashion and beauty in their clothing, although they always looked very tidy.


Steventon: Tuesday [December 18, 1798].

I took the liberty a few days ago of asking your black velvet bonnet to lend me its cawl, which it very readily did, and by which I have been enabled to give a considerable improvement of dignity to my cap, which was before too nidgetty to please me. I shall wear it on Thursday, but I hope you will not be offended with me for following your advice as to its[117] ornaments only in part. I still venture to retain the narrow silver round it, put twice round without any bow, and instead of the black military feather shall put in the coquelicot one as being smarter, and besides, coquelicot is to be all the fashion this winter. After the ball I shall probably make it entirely black.

I took the liberty a few days ago to ask your black velvet bonnet for its cowl, which it kindly lent me, allowing me to significantly enhance the dignity of my cap, which was previously too nidgetty for my taste. I plan to wear it on Thursday, but I hope you won't be upset with me for only partially following your advice on its[117] ornaments. I still intend to keep the narrow silver band wrapped twice without any bow, and instead of the black military feather, I'll use the coquelicot one since it looks sharper, plus coquelicot is going to be all the rage this winter. After the ball, I’ll likely switch it to completely black.

I am sorry that our dear Charles begins to feel the dignity of ill-usage. My father will write to Admiral Gambier.[89] He must have already received so much satisfaction from his acquaintance and patronage of Frank, that he will be delighted, I dare say, to have another of the family introduced to him.

I’m sorry that our dear Charles is starting to feel the weight of mistreatment. My dad will write to Admiral Gambier.[89] He must have already gotten so much satisfaction from knowing and supporting Frank that I bet he’ll be thrilled to meet another member of the family.


I am very much obliged to my dear little George for his message—for his love at least; his duty, I suppose, was only in consequence of some hint of my favourable intentions towards him from his father or mother. I am sincerely rejoiced, however, that I ever was born, since it has been the means of procuring him a dish of tea.[90] Give my best love to him.

I’m really grateful to my dear little George for his message—at least for his love; I guess his duty was just a result of some suggestion from his dad or mom about my positive feelings towards him. I'm genuinely happy that I was ever born, since it led to him getting a cup of tea.[90] Please send him my love.

I have received a very civil note from Mrs. Martin, requesting my name as a subscriber to her library, which opens January 14, and my name, or rather yours, is accordingly given. My mother finds the money. Mary subscribes too, which I am glad of, but hardly expected. As an inducement to subscribe, Mrs. Martin tells me that her collection is not to consist only of novels, but of every kind of literature, &c. She might have spared this pretension to our family, who are great novel-readers and not ashamed of being so; but it was necessary, I suppose, to the self-consequence of half her subscribers.

I got a polite note from Mrs. Martin asking for my name to be added as a subscriber to her library, which opens on January 14, so I’m putting down my name, or rather yours. My mom is covering the cost. I’m also glad that Mary is subscribing too, though I didn’t expect it. To encourage people to join, Mrs. Martin mentioned that her collection will include not just novels but all kinds of literature, etc. She really didn’t need to make that claim to our family, who loves novels and isn’t shy about it; but I guess it was important for the self-esteem of some of her other subscribers.


I enjoyed the hard black frosts of last week very much, and one day while they lasted walked to Deane by myself. I do not know that I ever did such a thing in my life before.

I really enjoyed the intense black frosts from last week, and one day while they were still around, I took a walk to Deane by myself. I don't think I've ever done something like that before in my life.


We dine now at half-past three, and have done dinner, I suppose, before you begin. We drink tea[118] at half-past six. I am afraid you will despise us. My father reads Cowper to us in the morning, to which I listen when I can. How do you spend your evenings? I guess that Elizabeth works, that you read to her, and that Edward goes to sleep.

We have dinner now at 3:30, so we've probably finished eating by the time you start. We have tea at 6:30. I’m worried you’ll look down on us. My dad reads Cowper to us in the morning, and I listen when I can. What do you do in the evenings? I assume Elizabeth is working, you’re reading to her, and Edward is falling asleep.


Wednesday.—I have changed my mind, and changed the trimmings of my cap this morning; they are now such as you suggested. I felt as if I should not prosper if I strayed from your directions, and I think it makes me look more like Lady Conyngham now than it did before, which is all that one lives for now. I believe I shall make my new gown like my robe, but the back of the latter is all in a piece with the tail, and will seven yards enable me to copy it in that respect?

Wednesday.—I’ve changed my mind and updated my cap decorations this morning; they’re now just like you suggested. I felt like I wouldn’t succeed if I didn’t follow your advice, and I think it makes me look more like Lady Conyngham now than before, which is all that matters these days. I think I will make my new gown similar to my robe, but the back of the robe is all one piece with the train, and will seven yards be enough for me to replicate that?


People get so horribly poor and economical in this part of the world that I have no patience with them. Kent is the only place for happiness; everybody is rich there. I must do similar justice, however, to the Windsor neighbourhood.

People get so incredibly poor and stingy in this part of the world that I have no patience for them. Kent is the only place for happiness; everyone is wealthy there. I should also give credit to the Windsor neighborhood.


Steventon: Monday night [December 24, 1798].

My dear Cassandra,—I have got some pleasant news for you which I am eager to communicate, and therefore begin my letter sooner, though I shall not send it sooner than usual.

My lovely Cassandra,—I have some great news for you that I can't wait to share, so I’m starting my letter earlier, even though I won't send it any sooner than usual.

Admiral Gambier, in reply to my father's application, writes as follows:—'As it is usual to keep young officers in small vessels, it being most proper on account of their inexperience, and it being also a situation where they are more in the way of learning their duty, your son has been continued in the Scorpion; but I have mentioned to the Board of Admiralty his wish to be in a frigate, and when a proper opportunity offers and it is judged that he has taken his turn in a small ship, I hope he will be removed. With regard to your son now in the London I am glad I can give you the assurance[119] that his promotion is likely to take place very soon, as Lord Spencer has been so good as to say he would include him in an arrangement that he proposes making in a short time relative to some promotions in that quarter.'

Admiral Gambier, in response to my father's request, writes the following:—"Since it's common practice to keep young officers on smaller ships due to their inexperience, and because it's a setting where they can learn their duties more effectively, your son has been assigned to the Scorpion; however, I have informed the Board of Admiralty of his desire to serve on a frigate. When the right opportunity arises and it's deemed that he has completed his time on a small vessel, I hope he will be transferred. As for your son currently on the London, I’m pleased to assure you that his promotion is likely to happen very soon, as Lord Spencer has kindly indicated he would include him in an upcoming arrangement about promotions in that area."

There! I may now finish my letter and go and hang myself, for I am sure I can neither write nor do anything which will not appear insipid to you after this. Now, I really think he will soon be made, and only wish we could communicate our foreknowledge of the event to him whom it principally concerns. My father has written to Daysh to desire that he will inform us, if he can, when the commission is sent. Your chief wish is now ready to be accomplished; and could Lord Spencer give happiness to Martha at the same time, what a joyful heart he would make of yours!

There! I can finally finish my letter and then go hang myself, because I’m sure that nothing I write or do will seem interesting to you after this. Now, I really think he's going to get his promotion soon, and I just wish we could let the person it really affects know about it. My dad has written to Daysh asking him to let us know, if he can, when the commission is sent. Your main desire is about to be fulfilled; and if Lord Spencer could also bring happiness to Martha at the same time, what a happy heart he would give you!

I have sent the same extract of the sweets of Gambier to Charles, who, poor fellow, though he sinks into nothing but an humble attendant on the hero of the piece, will, I hope, be contented with the prospect held out to him. By what the Admiral says, it appears as if he had been designedly kept in the Scorpion. But I will not torment myself with conjectures and suppositions; facts shall satisfy me.

I have sent the same excerpt of the sweets of Gambier to Charles, who, poor guy, even though he’s reduced to nothing more than a humble assistant to the hero of this story, I hope will be happy with the opportunity presented to him. From what the Admiral says, it seems like he has been intentionally kept in the Scorpion. But I won’t stress myself with guesses and assumptions; facts will satisfy me.

Frank had not heard from any of us for ten weeks when he wrote me on November 12 in consequence of Lord St. Vincent being removed to Gibraltar. When his commission is sent, however, it will not be so long on its road as our letters, because all the Government despatches are forwarded by land to his lordship from Lisbon with great regularity.

Frank hadn’t heard from any of us for ten weeks when he wrote to me on November 12 because Lord St. Vincent was moved to Gibraltar. However, when his commission is sent, it won’t take as long to arrive as our letters, since all the Government dispatches are sent by land to his lordship from Lisbon with great consistency.


I spent my time [at Manydown] very quietly and very pleasantly with Catherine. Miss Blachford is agreeable enough. I do not want people to be very agreeable, as it saves me the trouble of liking them a great deal.

I spent my time [at Manydown] really quietly and pleasantly with Catherine. Miss Blachford is nice enough. I prefer that people aren’t too agreeable, since it saves me the trouble of having to like them a whole lot.

Our ball was very thin, but by no means unpleasant. There were thirty-one people, and only[120] eleven ladies out of the number, and but five single women in the room. Of the gentlemen present you may have some idea from the list of my partners—Mr. Wood, G. Lefroy, Rice, a Mr. Butcher (belonging to the Temples, a sailor and not of the 11th Light Dragoons), Mr. Temple (not the horrid one of all), Mr. Wm. Orde (cousin to the Kingsclere man), Mr. John Harwood, and Mr. Calland, who appeared as usual with his hat in his hand, and stood every now and then behind Catherine and me to be talked to and abused for not dancing. We teased him, however, into it at last. I was very glad to see him again after so long a separation, and he was altogether rather the genius and flirt of the evening. He enquired after you.

Our gathering was pretty small, but not at all unpleasant. There were thirty-one people in total, with only eleven ladies among them, and just five single women in the room. You can get an idea of the gentlemen present from the list of my dance partners: Mr. Wood, G. Lefroy, Rice, Mr. Butcher (who belongs to the Temples, is a sailor, and doesn’t belong to the 11th Light Dragoons), Mr. Temple (not the awful one), Mr. Wm. Orde (a cousin of the Kingsclere guy), Mr. John Harwood, and Mr. Calland, who showed up as usual with his hat in hand and occasionally stood behind Catherine and me to chat and get teased for not dancing. We did manage to coax him into it eventually. I was really happy to see him again after such a long time apart, and he was definitely the life of the party and a big flirt that night. He asked about you.

There were twenty dances, and I danced them all, and without any fatigue. I was glad to find myself capable of dancing so much, and with so much satisfaction as I did; from my slender enjoyment of the Ashford balls (as assemblies for dancing) I had not thought myself equal to it, but in cold weather and with few couples I fancy I could just as well dance for a week together as for half an hour. My black cap was openly admired by Mrs. Lefroy, and secretly I imagine by everybody else in the room.

There were twenty dances, and I danced through them all without getting tired. I was happy to discover that I could dance so much and with such enjoyment; from my light experience at the Ashford balls, I hadn't thought I could handle it, but in the chilly weather and with so few couples, I think I could dance for a week straight just as easily as for half an hour. Mrs. Lefroy openly admired my black cap, and I suspect everyone else in the room did too.


Tuesday.—I thank you for your long letter, which I will endeavour to deserve by writing the rest of this as closely as possible. I am full of joy at much of your information; that you should have been to a ball, and have danced at it, and supped with the Prince, and that you should meditate the purchase of a new muslin gown, are delightful circumstances.

Tuesday.—Thank you for your long letter. I’ll do my best to make this response as good as it can be. I’m really happy to hear so much of your news; it’s wonderful that you went to a ball, danced there, dined with the Prince, and are thinking about buying a new muslin dress.


Poor Edward! It is very hard that he, who has everything else in the world that he can wish for, should not have good health too.

Poor Edward! It's really unfortunate that he, who has everything else in the world that he could want, doesn't have good health too.

I know no one more deserving of happiness without alloy than Edward is.

I don't know anyone more deserving of pure happiness than Edward.


Of my charities to the poor since I came home you[121] shall have a faithful account. I have given a pair of worsted stockings to Mary Hutchins, Dame Kew, Mary Steevens, and Dame Staples; a shift to Hannah Staples, and a shawl to Betty Dawkins; amounting in all to about half a guinea. But I have no reason to suppose that the Battys would accept of anything, because I have not made them the offer.

Of my donations to the poor since I got back, you[121] will receive an accurate report. I have given a pair of woolen stockings to Mary Hutchins, Dame Kew, Mary Steevens, and Dame Staples; a blouse to Hannah Staples, and a shawl to Betty Dawkins; totaling about half a guinea. However, I have no reason to think that the Battys would accept anything, since I haven't offered them anything.


The Lords of the Admiralty will have enough of our applications at present, for I hear from Charles that he has written to Lord Spencer himself to be removed. I am afraid his Serene Highness will be in a passion, and order some of our heads to be cut off.

The Lords of the Admiralty will have had enough of our requests for now, since I heard from Charles that he wrote to Lord Spencer himself asking to be removed. I'm worried his Serene Highness will be furious and demand some of us get in trouble.


Steventon: Friday [December 28, 1798].

My dear Cassandra,—Frank is made. He was yesterday raised to the rank of Commander, and appointed to the Peterel sloop, now at Gibraltar. A letter from Daysh has just announced this, and as it is confirmed by a very friendly one from Mr. Mathew to the same effect, transcribing one from Admiral Gambier to the General,[91] we have no reason to suspect the truth of it.

Dear Cassandra,—Frank has made it. He was promoted to Commander yesterday and assigned to the Peterel sloop, currently at Gibraltar. A letter from Daysh just confirmed this, and since it’s also backed up by a very friendly one from Mr. Mathew that mentions a letter from Admiral Gambier to the General,[91] we have no reason to doubt its accuracy.

As soon as you have cried a little for joy, you may go on, and learn farther that the India House have taken Captain Austen's petition into consideration—this comes from Daysh—and likewise that Lieutenant Charles John Austen is removed to the Tamar frigate—this comes from the Admiral. We cannot find out where the Tamar is, but I hope we shall now see Charles here at all events.

As soon as you've shed a few tears of joy, you can continue and learn that the India House has considered Captain Austen's petition—this info comes from Daysh—and also that Lieutenant Charles John Austen has been assigned to the Tamar frigate—this is from the Admiral. We can't figure out where the Tamar is, but I hope we'll see Charles here, no matter what.

This letter is to be dedicated entirely to good news. If you will send my father an account of your washing and letter expenses, &c., he will send you a draft for the amount of it, as well as for your next quarter,[92] and for Edward's rent. If you don't buy a muslin gown now on the strength of this money and Frank's promotion, I shall never forgive you.[122]

This letter is completely dedicated to good news. If you send my dad a breakdown of your laundry and letter expenses, etc., he’ll send you a check for that amount, as well as for your next quarter,[92] and for Edward's rent. If you don’t buy a muslin dress now with this money and Frank's promotion, I will never forgive you.[122]

Mrs. Lefroy has just sent me word that Lady Dorchester meant to invite me to her ball on January 8, which, though an humble blessing compared with what the last page records, I do not consider as any calamity.

Mrs. Lefroy just let me know that Lady Dorchester was planning to invite me to her ball on January 8. While it's not as grand as what the last page mentions, I don’t see it as a disaster.

I cannot write any more now, but I have written enough to make you very happy, and therefore may safely conclude.

I can't write anymore right now, but I've written enough to make you very happy, so I can safely wrap this up.


Steventon: Tuesday [January 8, 1799].

I am tolerably glad to hear that Edward's income is a good one—as glad as I can be at anybody's being rich except you and me—and I am thoroughly rejoiced to hear of his present to you.

I’m pretty glad to hear that Edward’s income is good—happy for anyone being rich except for you and me—and I’m really happy to hear about his gift to you.


I assure you that I dread the idea of going to Brighton[93] as much as you do, but I am not without hopes that something may happen to prevent it.

I promise you that I fear the idea of going to Brighton[93] as much as you do, but I still hold out hope that something might come up to stop it.


[Wednesday.]—You express so little anxiety about my being murdered under Ashe Park Copse by Mrs. Hulbert's servant, that I have a great mind not to tell you whether I was or not, and shall only say that I did not return home that night or the next, as Martha kindly made room for me in her bed, which was the shut-up one in the new nursery. Nurse and the child slept upon the floor, and there we all were in some confusion and great comfort. The bed did exceedingly well for us, both to lie awake in and talk till two o'clock, and to sleep in the rest of the night. I love Martha better than ever, and I mean to go and see her, if I can, when she gets home. We all dined at the Harwoods' on Thursday, and the party broke up the next morning.

[Wednesday.]—You seem to care so little about the possibility of me being murdered under Ashe Park Copse by Mrs. Hulbert's servant that I’m tempted not to tell you if it happened or not. All I’ll say is that I didn’t go home that night or the next because Martha generously made space for me in her bed, which was the unused one in the new nursery. Nurse and the child slept on the floor, and we all ended up in a bit of a mess but very comfortable. The bed worked out well for us, both for staying up late and chatting until two o'clock, and for getting a good night's sleep afterward. I love Martha more than ever, and I plan to visit her when she gets home, if I can. We all had dinner at the Harwoods' on Thursday, and the gathering wrapped up the next morning.

My sweet little George! I am delighted to hear that he has such an inventive genius as to face-making. I admired his yellow wafer very much, and hope he will choose the wafer for your next letter. I wore my[123] green shoes last night, and took my white fan with me; I am very glad he never threw it into the river.

My sweet little George! I’m so happy to hear that he has such a creative talent for making faces. I really loved his yellow wafer, and I hope he picks the wafer for your next letter. I wore my [123] green shoes last night and took my white fan with me; I’m really glad he didn’t throw it in the river.

Mrs. Knight[94] giving up the Godmersham estate to Edward was no such prodigious act of generosity after all, it seems, for she has reserved herself an income out of it still; this ought to be known, that her conduct may not be overrated. I rather think Edward shows the most magnanimity of the two, in accepting her resignation with such incumbrances.

Mrs. Knight[94] giving up the Godmersham estate to Edward wasn't as huge a selfless act as it might seem, because she still kept an income from it. It's important to know this, so her actions aren't seen as more generous than they really are. I believe Edward actually shows more generosity by accepting her resignation with those conditions.

The more I write, the better my eye gets, so I shall at least keep on till it is quite well, before I give up my pen to my mother.

The more I write, the better my skills become, so I’ll keep at it until I'm completely confident before I hand my pen over to my mom.


I do not think I was very much in request [at the Kempshot ball]. People were rather apt not to ask me till they could not help it; one's consequence, you know, varies so much at times without any particular reason. There was one gentleman, an officer of the Cheshire, a very good-looking young man, who, I was told, wanted very much to be introduced to me; but as he did not want it quite enough to take much trouble in effecting it, we never could bring it about.

I don’t think I was very popular at the Kempshot ball. People mostly didn't ask me to dance until they had no other choice; you know how one's popularity can fluctuate for no clear reason. There was one guy, an officer from the Cheshire, a really handsome young man, who I heard really wanted to be introduced to me. But since he didn’t care enough to make an effort to do it, we never managed to connect.

I danced with Mr. John Wood again, twice with a Mr. South, a lad from Winchester, who, I suppose, is as far from being related to the bishop of that diocese as it is possible to be, with G. Lefroy, and J. Harwood, who I think takes to me rather more than he used to do. One of my gayest actions was sitting down two dances in preference to having Lord Bolton's eldest son for my partner, who danced too ill to be endured. The Miss Charterises were there, and played the parts of the Miss Edens with great spirit. Charles never came. Naughty Charles! I suppose he could not get superseded in time.

I danced with Mr. John Wood again, twice with a Mr. South, a guy from Winchester, who, I guess, is as unrelated to the bishop of that diocese as anyone can be, with G. Lefroy, and J. Harwood, who I think is starting to warm up to me more than he used to. One of my boldest moves was sitting out two dances instead of dancing with Lord Bolton's eldest son, who was just too awful to endure on the dance floor. The Miss Charterises were there and played the roles of the Miss Edens with a lot of energy. Charles never showed up. Naughty Charles! I suppose he couldn't get here in time.


I do not wonder at your wanting to read First Impressions again, so seldom as you have gone through it, and that so long ago.[124]

I completely understand why you'd want to read First Impressions again, considering how infrequently you've read it and how long it's been since you did.[124]

I shall be able to send this to the post to-day, which exalts me to the utmost pinnacle of human felicity, and makes me bask in the sunshine of prosperity, or gives me any other sensation of pleasure in studied language which you may prefer. Do not be angry with me for not filling my sheet, and believe me yours affectionately,

I will be able to send this out in the mail today, which makes me feel incredibly happy and allows me to enjoy the bright light of good fortune, or gives me whatever other feeling of joy in fancy language that you might like. Please don’t be mad at me for not writing more, and believe me, yours affectionately,

J. A.

Steventon: Monday [January 21, 1799].

Charles leaves us to-night. The Tamar is in the Downs, and Mr. Daysh advises him to join her there directly, as there is no chance of her going to the westward. Charles does not approve of this at all, and will not be much grieved if he should be too late for her before she sails, as he may then hope to get into a better station. He attempted to go to town last night, and got as far on his road thither as Deane Gate, but both the coaches were full, and we had the pleasure of seeing him back again.

Charles is leaving us tonight. The Tamar is in the Downs, and Mr. Daysh suggests he join her there right away since she's not heading west. Charles isn’t on board with this at all and won’t be very upset if he misses her before she sails, as that might give him a chance to find a better position. He tried to head to town last night and made it as far as Deane Gate, but both coaches were full, so we were pleased to see him come back.


Martha writes me word that Charles was very much admired at Kintbury, and Mrs. Lefroy never saw anyone so much improved in her life, and thinks him handsomer than Henry. He appears to far more advantage here than he did at Godmersham, not surrounded by strangers and neither oppressed by a pain in his face or powder in his hair.

Martha tells me that Charles was really admired at Kintbury, and Mrs. Lefroy said she never saw anyone improve so much in her life and thinks he’s more handsome than Henry. He seems to have a much better presence here than he did at Godmersham, not surrounded by strangers and without the pain in his face or powder in his hair.


Yesterday came a letter to my mother from Edward Cooper to announce, not the birth of a child, but of a living; for Mrs. Leigh[95] has begged his acceptance of the Rectory of Hamstall-Ridware in Staffordshire, vacant by Mr. Johnson's death. We collect from his letter that he means to reside there, in which he shows his wisdom. Staffordshire is a good way off; so we shall see nothing more of[125] them till, some fifteen years hence, the Miss Coopers are presented to us, fine, jolly, handsome, ignorant girls. The living is valued at £140 a year, but perhaps it may be improvable. How will they be able to convey the furniture of the dressing-room so far in safety?

Yesterday, my mother received a letter from Edward Cooper, not to announce the birth of a child but of a living. Mrs. Leigh[95] has requested his acceptance of the Rectory of Hamstall-Ridware in Staffordshire, which is available due to Mr. Johnson's death. From his letter, it seems he plans to live there, which shows his good judgment. Staffordshire is quite far away, so we probably won't see them again until about fifteen years from now when the Miss Coopers are introduced to us as lovely, cheerful, beautiful, and somewhat naive young women. The living is valued at £140 a year, but it might be possible to increase that. I wonder how they'll manage to transport the dressing room furniture safely that far?


Our first cousins seem all dropping off very fast. One is incorporated into the family,[96] another dies,[97] and a third goes into Staffordshire. . . .

Our first cousins all seem to be passing away quickly. One joins the family,[96] another dies,[97] and a third moves to Staffordshire. . . .


[Tuesday.]—Our own particular brother got a place in the coach last night, and is now, I suppose, in town. I have no objection at all to your buying our gowns there, as your imagination has pictured to you exactly such a one as is necessary to make me happy. You quite abash me by your progress in notting, for I am still without silk. You must get me some in town or in Canterbury; it should be finer than yours.

[Tuesday.]—Our brother found a spot in the coach last night, and he's probably in town now. I have no problem with you buying our gowns there, since you've imagined exactly the kind I need to be happy. You make me feel a bit embarrassed with how far you've come in your skills, since I'm still without silk. You need to find me some in town or in Canterbury; it should be nicer than yours.

I thought Edward would not approve of Charles being a crop,[98] and rather wished you to conceal it from him at present, lest it might fall on his spirits and retard his recovery.

I thought Edward wouldn't approve of Charles being a crop,[98] and I preferred you to keep it from him for now, so it wouldn't affect his mood and slow down his recovery.


Wednesday.—I have just heard from Charles, who is by this time at Deal. He is to be Second Lieutenant, which pleases him very well. The Endymion is come into the Downs, which pleases him likewise. He expects to be ordered to Sheerness shortly, as the Tamar has never been refitted.

Wednesday.—I just heard from Charles, who is now in Deal. He's been made Second Lieutenant, which makes him very happy. The Endymion has arrived in the Downs, which is also good news for him. He expects to be assigned to Sheerness soon, since the Tamar has never been repaired.

My father and mother made the same match for you last night, and are very much pleased with it. He is a beauty of my mother's.

My dad and mom set up the same match for you last night, and they're really happy about it. He is a favorite of my mom's.


CHAPTER IX

THE LEIGH PERROTS AND BATH

1799-1800

Ms. Austen's brother, James Leigh Perrot, and his wife had for many years led a prosperous and uneventful life at Scarlets, enjoying the respect and friendship of a large circle of acquaintances. Scarlets was a small property on the Bath road, about thirty miles from London, adjoining the hamlet of Hare Hatch, where (as was often the case on a great highroad) a number of gentlemen's places of moderate size were congregated within easy reach of each other. Among those who sooner or later were neighbours of the Leigh Perrots were Maria Edgeworth's father Richard Lovell Edgeworth (who speaks of the help he received from Mr. Perrot in his experiments of telegraphing from Hare Hatch to Nettlebed by means of windmills), and Thomas Day, the author of Sandford and Merton. The house at Scarlets in its then existing shape was the work of Mr. Leigh Perrot, and was of a suitable size for a childless couple in easy circumstances. Its owner had abilities which might have stood him in good stead in any profession, had he adopted one; and he was of a kind and affectionate disposition, combining an easy temper with ready wit, and much resolution[127] of character. His wife was hardly formed for popularity, but she was highly respected. She was not exactly open-handed, but she had a great idea of the claims of family ties, and a keen sense of justice as between herself and others. The couple were unusually devoted to each other. The only crook in their lot appeared to be the constant gout attacks from which the husband suffered, and the necessity for frequent visits to Bath: visits, by the way, which had helped to give to their niece, Jane Austen, such good opportunities for studying the Bath varieties of human nature.

The journey, however, of the Austens to Bath in the spring of 1799 (described in our next letters) was independent of the Leigh Perrots. Edward Austen had been suffering, like his uncle, from gout, and determined to try the waters of Bath; his mother and Jane accompanying his family party thither. But the Perrots were already settled in Paragon Buildings[99] when the Austens arrived, and the two families would be constantly meeting.

The journey of the Austens to Bath in the spring of 1799 (described in our next letters) was separate from the Leigh Perrots. Edward Austen had been dealing with gout, just like his uncle, and decided to try the waters of Bath; his mother and Jane joined his family on the trip. However, the Perrots were already settled in Paragon Buildings[99] when the Austens arrived, so the two families would be seeing each other frequently.

The Austens took up their quarters in Queen Square, which Jane seems to have liked much better than she made her Miss Musgroves like it when she wrote Persuasion, sixteen years later.

The Austens settled in Queen Square, which Jane appears to have liked a lot more than she made her Miss Musgroves like it when she wrote Persuasion, sixteen years later.

13 Queen Square: Friday [May 17, 1799].

My dearest Cassandra,—Our journey yesterday went off exceedingly well; nothing occurred to alarm or delay us. We found the roads in excellent order, had very good horses all the way, and reached Devizes with ease by four o'clock. I suppose John has told you in what manner we were divided when we left[128] Andover, and no alteration was afterwards made. At Devizes we had comfortable rooms and a good dinner, to which we sat down about five; amongst other things we had asparagus and a lobster, which made me wish for you, and some cheesecakes, on which the children[100] made so delightful a supper as to endear the town of Devizes to them for a long time.

My beloved Cassandra,—Our trip yesterday went really well; nothing happened to alarm or delay us. The roads were in great condition, we had really good horses the whole way, and we got to Devizes easily by four o'clock. I guess John has told you how we were split up when we left[128] Andover, and no changes were made after that. In Devizes, we had nice rooms and a good dinner, which we started around five; among other things, we had asparagus and a lobster, which made me wish you were here, and some cheesecakes, which the children[100] enjoyed so much that it made them really fond of the town of Devizes for a long time.

Well, here we are at Bath; we got here about one o'clock, and have been arrived just long enough to go over the house, fix on our rooms, and be very well pleased with the whole of it. Poor Elizabeth has had a dismal ride of it from Devizes, for it has rained almost all the way, and our first view of Bath has been just as gloomy as it was last November twelvemonth.

Well, here we are in Bath; we arrived around one o'clock and have been here just long enough to check out the house, choose our rooms, and feel really happy with everything. Poor Elizabeth had a miserable ride from Devizes since it rained almost the entire way, and our first view of Bath has been just as dreary as it was last November a year ago.

I have got so many things to say, so many things equally important, that I know not on which to decide at present, and shall therefore go and eat with the children.

I have so much to say, so many equally important things, that I can't decide what to focus on right now, so I’ll just go eat with the kids.

We stopped in Paragon as we came along, but as it was too wet and dirty for us to get out, we could only see Frank, who told us that his master was very indifferent, but had had a better night last night than usual.

We stopped in Paragon on our way, but since it was too wet and dirty for us to get out, we could only see Frank, who told us that his master was pretty indifferent but had a better night last night than usual.


We are exceedingly pleased with the house; the rooms are quite as large as we expected. Mrs. Bromley is a fat woman in mourning, and a little black kitten runs about the staircase. Elizabeth has the apartment within the drawing-room; she wanted my mother to have it, but as there was no bed in the inner one, and the stairs are so much easier of ascent, or my mother so much stronger than in Paragon as not to regard the double flight, it is settled for us to be above, where we have two very nice-sized rooms, with dirty quilts and everything comfortable. I have the outward and larger apartment, as I ought to have; which is quite as large as our bed-room at home, and my mother's is not materially less. The beds are[129] both as large as any at Steventon, and I have a very nice chest of drawers and a closet full of shelves—so full indeed that there is nothing else in it, and it should therefore be called a cupboard rather than a closet, I suppose.

We're really happy with the house; the rooms are just as big as we expected. Mrs. Bromley is a chubby woman in mourning, and a little black kitten runs around the stairs. Elizabeth has the room next to the drawing-room; she wanted my mother to have it, but since there was no bed in the inner room and the stairs are much easier to climb, or my mother is so much stronger now than she was at Paragon that she doesn't mind the double flight, we decided to stay upstairs, where we have two nice-sized rooms with dirty quilts and everything comfortable. I have the front and larger room, as I should; it’s about the same size as our bedroom at home, and my mother's is not much smaller. The beds are[129] both as large as any at Steventon, and I have a really nice chest of drawers and a closet full of shelves—so full, in fact, that there's nothing else in it, and I guess it should be called a cupboard instead of a closet.


There was a very long list of arrivals here in the newspaper yesterday, so that we need not immediately dread absolute solitude; and there is a public breakfast in Sydney Gardens every morning, so that we shall not be wholly starved.

There was a really long list of arrivals in the newspaper yesterday, so we don't have to immediately fear total solitude; and there's a public breakfast in Sydney Gardens every morning, so we won't be completely starving.

With all my love,
Jane.

13 Queen Square: Sunday [June 2, 1799].

Flowers are very much worn, and fruit is still more the thing. Elizabeth has a bunch of strawberries, and I have seen grapes, cherries, plums, and apricots. There are likewise almonds and raisins, French plums, and tamarinds at the grocers', but I have never seen any of them in hats. A plum or greengage would cost three shillings; cherries and grapes about five, I believe, but this is at some of the dearest shops. My aunt has told me of a very cheap one, near Walcot Church, to which I shall go in quest of something for you. I have never seen an old woman at the pump-room.

Flowers are definitely popular, and fruit is even more in style. Elizabeth has a bunch of strawberries, and I’ve seen grapes, cherries, plums, and apricots. There are also almonds and raisins, French plums, and tamarinds at the grocery store, but I’ve never seen any of those in hats. A plum or greengage would cost three shillings; cherries and grapes are around five, I think, but that’s at some of the pricier shops. My aunt told me about a really cheap one near Walcot Church, and I plan to check it out for something for you. I’ve never seen an old woman at the pump-room.


I spent Friday evening with the Mapletons, and was obliged to submit to being pleased in spite of my inclination. We took a very charming walk from six to eight up Beacon Hill, and across some fields, to the village of Charlecombe, which is sweetly situated in a little green valley, as a village with such a name ought to be. Marianne is sensible and intelligent, and even Jane, considering how fair she is, is not unpleasant. We had a Miss North and a Mr. Gould of our party; the latter walked home with me after tea. He is a very young man, just[130] entered Oxford, wears spectacles, and has heard that Evelina was written by Dr. Johnson.

I spent Friday evening with the Mapletons, and I had to let myself enjoy it even though I didn’t really want to. We took a lovely walk from six to eight up Beacon Hill and across some fields to the village of Charlecombe, which is nicely located in a small green valley, just like a village with that name should be. Marianne is sensible and smart, and even Jane, considering how attractive she is, isn’t unpleasant. We had Miss North and Mr. Gould with us; the latter walked home with me after tea. He’s a very young guy, just started at Oxford, wears glasses, and knows that Evelina was written by Dr. Johnson.


There is to be a grand gala on Tuesday evening[101] in Sydney Gardens, a concert, with illuminations and fireworks. To the latter Elizabeth and I look forward with pleasure, and even the concert will have more than its usual charm for me, as the gardens are large enough for me to get pretty well beyond the reach of its sound. In the morning Lady Willoughby is to present the colours to some corps, or Yeomanry, or other, in the Crescent.

There’s a big gala happening on Tuesday evening[101] in Sydney Gardens, featuring a concert, along with lights and fireworks. Elizabeth and I are excited for the fireworks, and even the concert will be more enjoyable for me since the gardens are spacious enough for me to be far enough away from the noise. In the morning, Lady Willoughby will present the colors to some corps, or Yeomanry, or something like that, in the Crescent.


13 Queen Square: Tuesday [June 11, 1799].

I would not let Martha read First Impressions again upon any account, and am very glad that I did not leave it in your power. She is very cunning, but I saw through her design; she means to publish it from memory, and one more perusal must enable her to do it. As for Fitz-Albini, when I get home she shall have it, as soon as ever she will own that Mr. Elliott is handsomer than Mr. Lance, that fair men are preferable to black; for I mean to take every opportunity of rooting out her prejudices.

I wouldn’t let Martha read First Impressions again for any reason, and I'm really glad I didn't give you the chance. She's pretty sly, but I saw through her plan; she wants to publish it from memory, and one more read-through would be enough for her to do that. As for Fitz-Albini, she can have it when I get home, but only after she admits that Mr. Elliott is better looking than Mr. Lance and that fair-haired men are better than dark-haired ones; I'm determined to take every chance to change her mind.

I am very glad you liked my lace, and so are you, and so is Martha, and we are all glad together. I have got your cloak home, which is quite delightful—as delightful at least as half the circumstances which are called so.

I’m really happy you liked my lace, and so are you, and so is Martha, and we’re all happy together. I have your cloak at home, which is really nice—at least as nice as half the things that are called delightful.

I do not know what is the matter with me to-day, but I cannot write quietly; I am always wandering away into some exclamation or other. Fortunately I have nothing very particular to say.

I don't know what's wrong with me today, but I can't write calmly; I keep drifting off into some kind of shout or another. Luckily, I don't have anything very important to say.


Fanny desires her love to you, her love to grandpapa, her love to Anna, and her love to Hannah; the latter is particularly to be remembered. Edward desires his love to you, to grandpapa, to Anna, to[131] little Edward, to Aunt James and Uncle James, and he hopes all your turkeys and ducks, and chicken and guinea fowls are very well; and he wishes you very much to send him a printed letter, and so does Fanny—and they both rather think they shall answer it.

Fanny sends her love to you, to grandpa, to Anna, and to Hannah; make sure to remember the last one. Edward sends his love to you, to grandpa, to Anna, to [131] little Edward, to Aunt James and Uncle James, and he hopes all your turkeys, ducks, chickens, and guinea fowls are doing well. He really wants you to send him a printed letter, and so does Fanny—and they both think they will reply to it.


13 Queen Square: Wednesday [June 19, 1799].

Last Sunday we all drank tea in Paragon; my uncle is still in his flannels, but is getting better again.

Last Sunday we all had tea at Paragon; my uncle is still in his pajamas, but he’s getting better again.


Last night we were in Sydney Gardens again, as there was a repetition of the gala which went off so ill on the 4th. We did not go till nine, and then were in very good time for the fireworks, which were really beautiful, and surpassing my expectation; the illuminations too were very pretty. The weather was as favourable as it was otherwise a fortnight ago. The play on Saturday is, I hope, to conclude our gaieties here, for nothing but a lengthened stay will make it otherwise. We go with Mrs. Fellowes.

Last night we were at Sydney Gardens again for the repeat of the gala that went so badly on the 4th. We didn't arrive until nine, but we were just in time for the fireworks, which were truly beautiful and exceeded my expectations; the lights were also very lovely. The weather was as perfect as it was two weeks ago. The play on Saturday is, I hope, going to wrap up our fun here because only an extended stay would change that. We're going with Mrs. Fellowes.

The Austens quitted Bath on Wednesday, June 26, reaching Steventon on the following day, and leaving the Leigh Perrots to an unexpected fate—which they had done nothing whatever to deserve.[102]

The Austens left Bath on Wednesday, June 26, arriving in Steventon the next day, leaving the Leigh Perrots to an unexpected fate that they had done nothing to deserve.[102]

On Thursday, August 8, Mrs. Leigh Perrot went into a milliner's shop at the corner of Bath and Stall Streets, kept by a certain Mrs. Gregory (but known as Smith's), and bought a piece of black lace. She paid for it, and took it away wrapped up in a piece of paper. After leaving the shop, Mrs. Perrot met her husband and strolled about with him. As they re-passed the same shop a quarter of an hour later, Mrs. Gregory rushed out and accused Mrs. Perrot of having in her possession a piece of white lace. Mrs. Perrot replied that if so it must have been put up in[132] her parcel by mistake. She then handed her parcel to Mrs. Gregory to examine, when a piece of white lace was found therein as well as a piece of black. Mrs. Gregory at once accused Mrs. Perrot of having stolen it, and, refusing to listen to any protest, made off with the incriminating piece of lace. A little later, as the Perrots were turning the corner of the Abbey Churchyard, Charles Filby, the shop assistant who had actually sold the black lace, came up and asked Mr. Perrot his name. Mr. Perrot replied that he lived at No. 1 Paragon Buildings, and that his name was on the door.

On Thursday, August 8, Mrs. Leigh Perrot went into a hat shop at the corner of Bath and Stall Streets, run by a woman named Mrs. Gregory (but known as Smith's), and bought a piece of black lace. She paid for it and took it away wrapped in a piece of paper. After leaving the shop, Mrs. Perrot met her husband, and they walked around together. When they passed the same shop again a quarter of an hour later, Mrs. Gregory suddenly came out and accused Mrs. Perrot of having a piece of white lace. Mrs. Perrot said that if that was the case, it must have been packed in[132] her parcel by mistake. She then handed her parcel to Mrs. Gregory for inspection, and a piece of white lace was found inside, along with the piece of black. Mrs. Gregory immediately accused Mrs. Perrot of stealing it and, without listening to any protests, took off with the incriminating piece of lace. A little later, as the Perrots were turning the corner of the Abbey Churchyard, Charles Filby, the shop assistant who had actually sold the black lace, approached and asked Mr. Perrot for his name. Mr. Perrot replied that he lived at No. 1 Paragon Buildings and that his name was on the door.

On the same day, Mrs. Gregory and Filby went to the town hall to lay information before the magistrates; but found them so busily engaged in dealing with the excesses of the soldiers who were at that time passing through Bath, that the information could not be taken before August 14. Meanwhile, the piece of white lace was lodged—at any rate, for the night of August 8—at the house of a certain printer named Gye.

On the same day, Mrs. Gregory and Filby went to the town hall to provide information to the magistrates; however, they found the magistrates so preoccupied with handling the issues caused by the soldiers who were passing through Bath at that time that the information couldn't be reviewed until August 14. In the meantime, the piece of white lace was kept—at least for the night of August 8—at the home of a printer named Gye.

The result of the magistrates' inquiry may be discovered in The Times of August 20, where we read:—

The outcome of the magistrates' investigation can be found in The Times from August 20, where it states:—

The Lady of a Gentleman of Bath, possessed of a good fortune, and respected by a numerous circle of acquaintance, was committed on Thursday by G. Chapman, Esq., the Mayor, to the County Gaol at Ilchester, on a charge of privately stealing a card of lace from a haberdasher's shop.

The lady of a gentleman from Bath, who had a good fortune and was well-respected by many people, was taken on Thursday by G. Chapman, Esq., the Mayor, to the county jail in Ilchester, accused of stealing a card of lace from a haberdasher's shop.

As Mrs. Perrot did not come up for trial until the end of the following March, she had to undergo a long and trying confinement. It appears that she was not lodged actually in the gaol, but in some[133] neighbouring house, kept by a man of the name of Scadding.

As Mrs. Perrot didn't go to trial until the end of the following March, she had to endure a long and difficult stay. It seems she wasn't actually in jail but was kept in a nearby house run by a man named Scadding.

The charge was a monstrous one; the accused had ample means to indulge every wish, and nothing short of lunacy (of which she never showed the slightest sign) could have induced her to commit so petty a theft. Her high character and the absence of motive combined to render it incredible, and, had she been capable of such a deed, she would not have courted detection by walking quietly past the shop, a quarter of an hour later, with the parcel in her hand. There were also strong reasons for thinking that the accusation was the result of a deep-laid plot. Gye, the printer, who lived in the market-place, was believed to be the chief instigator. His character was indifferent, and he had money invested in Gregory's shop; and the business was in so bad a way that there was a temptation to seek for some large haul by way of blackmail. Mrs. Leigh Perrot was selected as the victim, people thought, because her husband was so extremely devoted to her that he would be sure to do anything to save her from the least vexation. If so, the conspirators were mistaken in their man. Mr. Perrot resolved to see the matter through, and, taking no notice of the many suggestions as to hush-money that were apparently circulated, engaged the best counsel possible, secured his most influential acquaintance as witnesses to his wife's character, and spent the terrible intervening period in confinement with her at Ilchester. He was well aware that the criminal law of England, as it then existed, made the lot of untried prisoners as hard, and the difficulty of proving their innocence as great, as possible; he knew also that in the seething disquiet of men's minds, brought about by the French Revolution, it was quite possible[134] they might encounter a jury anxious to cast discredit on the well-to-do classes. He was therefore prepared for a failure of justice; and, we are told, had arranged that in case of an adverse verdict, followed by transportation, he would sell his property and accompany his wife across the seas.

The charge was outrageous; the accused had more than enough means to satisfy any desire, and only complete insanity (which she never showed the slightest sign of) could have led her to commit such a trivial theft. Her good reputation and lack of motive made it unbelievable, and if she were capable of such an act, she wouldn’t have risked being caught by calmly walking past the shop with the package in her hand a short while later. There were also strong reasons to believe that the accusation was part of a carefully crafted scheme. Gye, the printer who lived in the market square, was thought to be the main instigator. His character was questionable, and he had money invested in Gregory's shop; the business was struggling badly enough that there was a temptation to seek a big payoff through blackmail. Mrs. Leigh Perrot was chosen as the target because people thought her husband was so devoted to her that he would do anything to keep her from even the slightest annoyance. If that was the case, the conspirators misjudged him. Mr. Perrot decided to see it through and ignored the many suggestions regarding hush money that were likely floating around. Instead, he hired the best lawyer he could find, secured influential acquaintances to vouch for his wife’s character, and spent the tense time confined with her at Ilchester. He knew that the criminal law in England at the time made the situation for untried prisoners incredibly difficult, and proving their innocence was equally hard; he also understood that the unrest caused by the French Revolution could lead to a jury eager to discredit the wealthy. He was thus prepared for a miscarriage of justice; reports suggest he even planned to sell his property and accompany his wife to a new life across the ocean in case of a negative verdict followed by transportation.

Among the warmest supporters of the Leigh Perrots was Mr. Morris—a lawyer of eminence, well used to dealing with evidence, but now living as an invalid at Bath. He was a total stranger to the accused, but maintained most energetically that, apart from her well-known character, the nature of the evidence adduced against her would have been sufficient to prove her innocence.

Among the strongest supporters of the Leigh Perrots was Mr. Morris—a prominent lawyer, experienced in handling evidence, but now living as an invalid in Bath. He had no prior acquaintance with the accused but strongly asserted that, aside from her well-known character, the evidence presented against her would have been enough to prove her innocence.

The amazement and indignation of the Steventon party may be imagined. They were too sensible to believe that so mean and objectless a crime should really have been committed by a respectable woman—a near relation of their own, whom they knew intimately; but it was not easy to determine how to show their sympathy. Mr. and Mrs. Austen seem at last to have come (no doubt with their daughters' good-will) to the momentous decision mentioned in the following letter, which was addressed to Mrs. Leigh Perrot on January 11, 1800, by her cousin, Montague Cholmeley.[103]

The shock and anger of the Steventon group can only be imagined. They were too reasonable to think that such a petty and pointless crime could really have been committed by a respectable woman—a close relative of theirs whom they knew well; but it wasn't easy to figure out how to express their support. Mr. and Mrs. Austen seem to have finally reached (certainly with their daughters' support) the significant decision mentioned in the following letter, which was sent to Mrs. Leigh Perrot on January 11, 1800, by her cousin, Montague Cholmeley.[103]

You tell me that your good sister Austen has offered you one or both of her daughters to continue with you during your stay in that vile place, but you decline the kind offer, as you cannot procure them accommodation in the house with you, and you cannot let those elegant young women be your inmates in a prison, nor be subjected to the inconveniences which you are obliged to put up with.

You tell me that your lovely sister Austen has offered you one or both of her daughters to stay with you during your time in that awful place, but you turn down the generous offer because you can't provide them with proper accommodations in your house, and you can't let those graceful young women live with you in a cramped space or endure the inconveniences that you have to deal with.

So Cassandra and Jane just escaped a residence in gaol and contact with criminals.

So Cassandra and Jane just escaped from a prison and being around criminals.

Another letter written about this time must have given much pleasure to the Leigh Perrots:—

Another letter written around this time must have brought a lot of joy to the Leigh Perrots:—

White Hart, Bath. [No date.]

Honored Sir,—You may have forgot your old postillon Ben Dunford but I shall never forget yours and my mistresses great goodness to me when I was taken with the small pox in your sarvice. You sent me very careful to mothers, and paid a nurse and my doctor, and my board for a long time as I was bad, and when I was too bad with biles all over my head so as I could not go to sarvice for a many weeks you maintained me. the famaly as I lives with be a going thro' Bath into Devonshire and we stops two days at the Inn and there I heard of the bad trick as those bad shopkeepers has sarved my mistress and I took the libarty of going to your house to enquire how you both do and the housekeeper said she sent a pasel to you every week and if I had anything to say she could send a letter. I hope Honored Sir you will forgive my taking such a libarty to write but I wish anybody could tell me how to do you and mistress any good. I would travel night and day to serve you both. I be at all times with my humble duty to mistress and you Honored Sir your dutifull sarvant

Dear Sir,,—You might have forgotten your old postman Ben Dunford, but I will never forget the kindness you and my mistress showed me when I came down with smallpox while in your service. You sent me home to my mother with care, and you paid for a nurse, my doctor, and my board for a long time since I was quite ill. When I was too sick with boils all over my head to work for many weeks, you supported me. The family I'm with is passing through Bath on their way to Devonshire, and we stopped for two days at the inn. While there, I heard about the unfortunate trick those dishonest shopkeepers played on my mistress, so I took the liberty of visiting your house to check on how you both are. The housekeeper said she sends a package to you every week, and if I had anything to say, she could send a letter. I hope, Dear Sir, you will forgive me for having the audacity to write, but I wish there was a way I could be of help to you and my mistress. I would travel day and night to serve you both. I remain at all times your humble servant to you and my mistress.

Ben Dunford.

James Leigh Perrot Esq.

James Leigh Perrot, Esq.

The trial took place at Taunton on Saturday, March 29. The old Castle Hall—where Judge Jeffreys once sat on his 'Bloody Assizes'—said to be capable of containing 2000 persons, was filled at an early hour. So urgent was the curiosity, even of the Bar, that the 'Nisi Prius' Court, which stood at the opposite end of the hall, was not opened for business that morning—all the counsel on the circuit[136] surrounding the table of the Crown Bar; while the rest of the hall was thronged with anxious spectators, many hundreds of whom could not possibly have heard a word that was said, and were almost crushed to death and suffocated with heat. Between seven and eight o'clock, Mrs. Leigh Perrot, who had been conveyed from Ilchester, appeared in the dock, attended by Mr. Leigh Perrot and three ladies, and the proceedings commenced.

The trial happened in Taunton on Saturday, March 29. The old Castle Hall—where Judge Jeffreys once held his 'Bloody Assizes'—was said to hold 2,000 people and was filled early on. There was such urgent curiosity, even from the Bar, that the 'Nisi Prius' Court at the opposite end of the hall didn’t open for business that morning—all the lawyers on the circuit surrounded the Crown Bar table, while the rest of the hall was packed with anxious spectators, many hundreds of whom couldn’t possibly hear anything said and were nearly crushed and suffocated by the heat. Between seven and eight o'clock, Mrs. Leigh Perrot, who had been brought from Ilchester, appeared in the dock, accompanied by Mr. Leigh Perrot and three ladies, and the proceedings began.

After the evidence for the prosecution was closed, the prisoner was invited by the judge to make her defence.

After the prosecution presented all its evidence, the judge invited the defendant to make her defense.

She attempted to address the Court; but, after speaking a few sentences, became so much agitated that her voice failed her; whereupon Mr. Jekyll, one of her counsel, was requested to repeat to the Court what she wished to address to them. She then dictated as follows:—

She tried to speak to the Court, but after a few sentences, she got so upset that her voice gave out. So, Mr. Jekyll, one of her lawyers, was asked to tell the Court what she wanted to say. She then dictated the following:—

My Lord and Gentlemen of the Jury,—

Your Honor and Members of the Jury,—

I am informed by my counsel, that they cannot be permitted to offer any observations to you on my case.[104] The circumstances of it do not render it necessary to detain you long. I shall therefore take this opportunity of troubling you with a few words.

I’ve been told by my lawyer that they can’t share any comments with you about my case.[104] The details don’t require that I keep you here for long. So, I’ll take this chance to share a few thoughts with you.

Placed in a situation the most eligible that any woman could desire, with supplies so ample that I was left rich after every wish was gratified; blessed in the affections of the most generous man as a husband, what could induce me to commit such a crime? Depraved indeed must that mind be that under such circumstances could be so culpable.[137]

Situated in the most desirable position any woman could want, with resources so plentiful that I was left satisfied after every desire was fulfilled; blessed with the love of the most generous man as my husband, what could possibly lead me to commit such an act? That mind must be truly corrupted to be so guilty under such circumstances.[137]

You will hear from my noble and truly respectable friends what has been my conduct and character for a long series of years; you will hear what has been, and what is now, their opinion of me. Can you suppose that disposition so totally altered, as to lose all recollection of the situation I held in society—to hazard for this meanness my character and reputation, or to endanger the health and peace of mind of a husband whom I would die for?

You will hear from my honorable and truly respectable friends about my behavior and character over many years; you'll learn what their opinions of me have been and what they are now. Can you imagine a change so drastic that I would forget the position I held in society—to risk my reputation for something so petty, or to jeopardize the well-being and peace of mind of a husband I would do anything for?

Here her voice faltered; she seemed to be on the point of fainting, and Mr. Leigh Perrot, who had sustained all this trying scene with wonderful resolution, put his handkerchief to his face and wept in agony; many persons in Court, even amongst the counsel, participating in his emotion.

Here her voice wavered; she looked like she was about to faint, and Mr. Leigh Perrot, who had handled this difficult situation with remarkable strength, pressed his handkerchief to his face and wept in distress; many people in the courtroom, even among the lawyers, shared in his emotion.

The prisoner continued:—

The inmate continued:—

You have heard their evidence against me. I shall make no comment upon it—I shall leave that task where I am certain it will be executed with justice and mercy. I know my own oath in this case is inadmissible, but I call upon that God whom we all adore to attest that I am innocent of this charge, and may He reward or punish me as I speak true or false in denying it. I call that God to witness that I did not know that I had the lace in my possession, nor did I know it when Mrs. Gregory accosted me in the street. I have nothing more to add.

You’ve heard their evidence against me. I won’t comment on it—I’ll leave that to be handled with justice and mercy. I know my own oath in this case can’t be accepted, but I call upon the God we all worship to confirm that I’m innocent of this charge, and may He reward or punish me based on whether I’m telling the truth or lying about it. I call on God as my witness that I didn’t know I had the lace with me, nor did I realize it when Mrs. Gregory stopped me in the street. I have nothing more to say.

Then followed the evidence for the prisoner, which was chiefly evidence to character, and came from persons occupying prominent positions who knew her well, either at her Berkshire home or at Bath.

Then came the evidence for the prisoner, which mainly focused on her character and came from people in significant positions who knew her well, either at her home in Berkshire or in Bath.

The judge's summing up occupied nearly an hour. In it he said that it was impossible that any person should have a higher character than the prisoner;[138] but if the jury were satisfied with the evidence for the prosecution and believed it, that character ought not to avail her. If, however, upon taking all the circumstances of the case into consideration, the jury should see any reason to disbelieve the witnesses for the prosecution, or which led them to doubt of the prisoner's guilt, they should recollect the very excellent character which had been given her, and in that case it ought to bear great weight with them towards an acquittal. He also alluded to the conduct of the accused after leaving the shop as not being that of a guilty person, and commented on the ease with which she could have secreted the parcel before it was discovered.

The judge's summary took nearly an hour. In it, he stated that it was impossible for anyone to have a better character than the defendant; [138] however, if the jury believed the evidence against her, that character shouldn’t help her. On the other hand, if the jury, after considering all the circumstances, found any reason to doubt the prosecution's witnesses or question the defendant's guilt, they should remember the strong character references made on her behalf, which should weigh heavily in favor of her acquittal. He also mentioned that the defendant's behavior after leaving the shop didn’t seem like that of a guilty person and pointed out how easily she could have hidden the package before it was found.

The jury evidently saw great reason to disbelieve the witnesses for the prosecution, and, after only fifteen[105] minutes, returned a verdict of 'Not Guilty.'

The jury clearly found plenty of reasons to doubt the witnesses for the prosecution and, after just fifteen[105] minutes, came back with a verdict of 'Not Guilty.'

The Star tells us that 'the trial lasted seven hours, and the scene of the acquittal was extremely affecting; the agitation and embraces of Mr. and Mrs. Perrot may be more easily conceived than described. The Court was crowded with elegantly dressed women.'

The Star reports that 'the trial lasted for seven hours, and the moment of the acquittal was very emotional; the excitement and hugs between Mr. and Mrs. Perrot are easier to imagine than to explain. The courtroom was packed with well-dressed women.'

Throughout the long months over which the affair extended, the Leigh Perrots had acted as persons convinced of the baselessness of the charge, and determined to confront the accusers, and, as far as the existing state of the law allowed, to establish the innocence of the accused.

Throughout the long months that the affair lasted, the Leigh Perrots acted like people who believed the accusation was groundless and were determined to face their accusers and, as much as the current state of the law allowed, prove the accused's innocence.

Among the quantity of congratulatory letters received by Mr. Leigh Perrot, we must content ourselves with quoting the following from Mr. R. L. Edgeworth:—

Among the many congratulatory letters received by Mr. Leigh Perrot, we can highlight the following from Mr. R. L. Edgeworth:—

Edgeworthstown, Ireland: [April 7, 1800.]

My dear Sir,—I do not think that I ever felt so much astonishment or indignation as at the abominable transaction which was related in the Star of March 31st.

Dear Sir,—I don't think I've ever experienced such shock or anger as I did regarding the disgusting event described in the Star on March 31st.

Among my numerous friends and acquaintance, if there was a couple whom I could have selected as the farthest removed from being the objects of such a villainous attack it would have been yourselves! But I too well know, that neither perfect innocence nor consummate prudence are sufficient shields against conspiracy and folly, and that bankrupt fortune and bankrupt character prepare men for the most desperate attempts.

Among my many friends and acquaintances, if there was a couple I could have picked as the least likely to be targets of such a terrible attack, it would have been you two! But I know too well that neither perfect innocence nor complete wisdom can fully protect against betrayal and foolishness, and that losing wealth and integrity can drive people to desperate acts.

I trouble you, my Dear Sir, with a few lines to express the deep sense that I have of regard and esteem for you and the amiable partner of your happiness; for so many as thirty-four years we have been acquainted, and during that time I do not think that I have met any man of such singularly nice feelings of honour and justice.

I’m reaching out, my dear Sir, with a few lines to express how much I admire and respect you and your wonderful partner. We’ve known each other for thirty-four years now, and in that time, I can honestly say I haven't met anyone with such strong feelings of honor and fairness.

I am sensible that there is some impropriety in this address—but you must excuse it as I snatched this piece of paper the moment I had read the paragraph I allude to—and with tears of indignation in my eyes—aye Sir!—with actual, not sentimental, tears in my eyes I sat down to write to you.

I realize there’s some awkwardness in this message, but please forgive me; I grabbed this piece of paper as soon as I read the paragraph I'm referring to—and with tears of anger in my eyes—yes, Sir!—with real, not just sentimental, tears in my eyes, I sat down to write to you.

Perhaps, after all, you are not the objects of this transaction!

Perhaps, after all, you aren't the focus of this deal!

Even if that should be the fact you will pardon me for renewing my claim to your remembrance and for assuring you that you possess my esteem and affection.

Even if that's the case, please forgive me for bringing up my request for you to remember me and for assuring you that you have my respect and affection.

Best regards,
Richd Lovell Edgeworth.

James Leigh Perrot, Esq., Bath, England.

James Leigh Perrot, Esq., Bath, England.

This strange and painful episode in the life of the family was thus brought to a satisfactory ending.[140] An accusation of petty and purposeless theft had been made against a woman whose uprightness was known to all those around her; a wife who enjoyed (then and always) the absolute confidence of an upright husband. It had been found baseless by a jury after only a few minutes' deliberation; and the Leigh Perrots had the pleasure of seeing the high estimation in which they were held by their neighbours exhibited in a strong light. This estimation was to be theirs for the remainder of their lives, extending in his case over seventeen, and in hers over thirty-five years.[106] For our particular purpose the story seems worth narrating, because it shows that the peaceful and well-ordered progress of Jane Austen's life was not beyond the reach of tragic possibilities. Indeed, at or near this time there were three particular occurrences which, when taken together, might well disturb the serenity and cheerfulness of her mind, and indispose her for writing—especially writing of a humorous character. One of these events, which has already been recorded, was her love story in the West; another was Mrs. Leigh Perrot's trouble; and the third—the loss of her old home—will form part of the subject of the next two chapters.

This strange and painful episode in the family's life came to a satisfactory conclusion.[140] An accusation of petty and meaningless theft had been made against a woman known for her integrity; a wife who enjoyed (then and always) the complete trust of her honorable husband. A jury found the accusation baseless after only a few minutes of discussion, and the Leigh Perrots had the satisfaction of seeing how highly their neighbors regarded them. This respect would remain with them for the rest of their lives, lasting for seventeen years in his case and over thirty-five years in hers.[106] This story seems worth telling because it shows that the calm and orderly course of Jane Austen’s life was not immune to tragic events. In fact, around this time, there were three specific occurrences that, when combined, could easily disrupt her peace and happiness and make her less inclined to write—especially humorously. One of these events, already mentioned, was her love story in the West; another was Mrs. Leigh Perrot’s troubles; and the third—the loss of her old home—will be discussed in the next two chapters.


CHAPTER X

CHANGE OF HOME

1800-1801

Though we can guess what was constantly occupying the thoughts of the Austens in the autumn and winter of 1799-1800, nothing remains to tell us how they employed themselves during these anxious months. Perhaps the sisters were at home, and exchanged no letters; but had any been written, we may be pretty sure they would be among those destroyed by Cassandra. When we meet the family again, in October 1800, we find that they have returned to everyday life with its little incidents, its duties, and its pleasures; that Edward and his eldest son have lately left Steventon for Godmersham, taking Cassandra with them, and that Jane is remaining at home with her parents.

Steventon: Saturday evening [October 25, 1800].

My dear Cassandra,— . . . You have had a very pleasant journey of course, and have found Elizabeth and all the children very well on your arrival at Godmersham, and I congratulate you on it. Edward is rejoicing this evening, I dare say, to find himself once more at home, from which he fancies he has been absent a great while. His son left behind him the very fine chestnuts which had been selected for planting at Godmersham, and the drawing of his own which he[142] had intended to carry to George; the former will therefore be deposited in the soil of Hampshire instead of Kent, the latter I have already consigned to another element.

My dear Cassie,— . . . I hope you had a lovely journey and found Elizabeth and all the kids doing well when you arrived at Godmersham, and I'm happy for you. I bet Edward is really happy this evening to be back home, feeling like he’s been away for a long time. He left behind some really nice chestnuts that were meant for planting at Godmersham, along with the drawing he planned to take to George; so the chestnuts will now be planted in Hampshire instead of Kent, and I’ve already taken care of the drawing.

We have been exceedingly busy ever since you went away. In the first place we have had to rejoice two or three times every day at your having such very delightful weather for the whole of your journey, and in the second place we have been obliged to take advantage of the very delightful weather ourselves by going to see almost all our neighbours.

We’ve been super busy ever since you left. First of all, we’ve had to celebrate a couple of times every day that you’ve had such beautiful weather for your entire trip, and on top of that, we’ve had to make the most of the lovely weather ourselves by visiting almost all our neighbors.

On Thursday we walked to Deane, yesterday to Oakley Hall and Oakley, and to-day to Deane again. At Oakley Hall we did a great deal—eat some sandwiches all over mustard, admired Mr. Bramston's porter, and Mrs. Bramston's transparencies, and gained a promise from the latter of two roots of heartsease, one all yellow and the other all purple, for you. At Oakley we bought ten pair of worsted stockings and a shift; the shift is for Betty Dawkins, as we find she wants it more than a rug; she is one of the most grateful of all whom Edward's charity has reached, or at least she expresses herself more warmly than the rest, for she sends him a 'sight of thanks.'

On Thursday, we walked to Deane, yesterday to Oakley Hall and Oakley, and today back to Deane. At Oakley Hall, we did a lot—ate sandwiches slathered in mustard, admired Mr. Bramston's porter and Mrs. Bramston's lantern slides, and got a promise from her for two roots of heartsease, one bright yellow and the other deep purple, for you. At Oakley, we bought ten pairs of worsted stockings and a shift; the shift is for Betty Dawkins, since we found she needs it more than a rug; she is one of the most grateful among those who have benefited from Edward's charity, or at least she expresses her gratitude more warmly than the others, as she sends him a 'huge thank you.'

This morning we called at the Harwoods', and in their dining-room found 'Heathcote and Chute[107] for ever'—Mrs. William Heathcote and Mrs. Chute—the first of whom took a long ride yesterday morning with Mrs. Harwood into Lord Carnarvon's park, and fainted away in the evening, and the second walked down from Oakley Hall attended by Mrs. Augusta Bramston; they had meant to come on to Steventon afterwards, but we knew a trick worth two of that.

This morning we visited the Harwoods' and found 'Heathcote and Chute for ever' in their dining room—Mrs. William Heathcote and Mrs. Chute. Mrs. Heathcote took a long ride yesterday morning with Mrs. Harwood in Lord Carnarvon's park and fainted in the evening. Mrs. Chute walked down from Oakley Hall with Mrs. Augusta Bramston; they had planned to come to Steventon afterwards, but we knew better than that.


James called by my father's desire on Mr. Bayle[108] to inquire into the cause of his being so horrid.[143] Mr. Bayle did not attempt to deny his being horrid, and made many apologies for it; he did not plead his having a drunken self, he talked only of a drunken foreman, &c., and gave hopes of the tables being at Steventon on Monday se'nnight next. We have had no letter since you left us, except one from Mr. Serle, of Bishopstoke, to inquire the character of James Elton.

James visited Mr. Bayle at my father's request to find out why he was being so awful. Mr. Bayle didn't try to deny his bad behavior and apologized numerous times for it; he didn't mention his own drinking problem, only referring to a tipsy foreman, and suggested that the tables would be at Steventon the Monday after next. We haven't received any letters since you left, except for one from Mr. Serle in Bishopstoke asking about James Elton's character.

Sunday.—Our improvements have advanced very well; the bank along the elm walk is sloped down for the reception of thorns and lilacs, and it is settled that the other side of the path is to continue turfed, and to be planted with beech, ash, and larch.

Sunday.—Our upgrades have gone really well; the bank along the elm walk is sloped down to plant thorns and lilacs, and it’s decided that the other side of the path will stay grassed and will be planted with beech, ash, and larch.


Steventon: Saturday [November 1, 1800].

You have written, I am sure, though I have received no letter from you since your leaving London; the post, and not yourself, must have been unpunctual.

You have written, I'm sure, although I haven't received any letters from you since you left London; it must be the post, and not you, that has been slow.

We have at last heard from Frank; a letter came from him to you yesterday, and I mean to send it on as soon as I can get a ditto (that means a frank), which I hope to do in a day or two. En attendant, you must rest satisfied with knowing that on the 8th of July the Peterel with the rest of the Egyptian squadron was off the Isle of Cyprus, whither they went from Jaffa for provisions, &c., and whence they were to sail in a day or two for Alexandria, there to wait the result of the English proposals for the evacuation of Egypt. The rest of the letter, according to the present fashionable style of composition, is chiefly descriptive. Of his promotion he knows nothing; of prizes he is guiltless.

We finally heard from Frank; he sent a letter to you yesterday, and I plan to send it on as soon as I can get a frank, which I hope to do in a day or two. In the meantime, you can be satisfied knowing that on July 8th, the Peterel and the rest of the Egyptian squadron were off the coast of Cyprus, where they went from Jaffa for supplies, and from there they were planning to sail in a day or two to Alexandria, waiting for the outcome of the English proposals for the evacuation of Egypt. The rest of the letter is mostly descriptive, following the current trend in writing. He doesn't know anything about his promotion, and he's not involved in any prizes.


Did you think of our ball [probably at Basingstoke] on Thursday evening, and did you suppose me at it? You might very safely, for there I was. On Wednesday morning it was settled that Mrs. Harwood, Mary, and I should go together, and shortly[144] afterwards a very civil note of invitation for me came from Mrs. Bramston, who wrote I believe as soon as she knew of the ball. I might likewise have gone with Mrs. Lefroy, and therefore, with three methods of going, I must have been more at the ball than anyone else. I dined and slept at Deane; Charlotte and I did my hair, which I fancy looked very indifferent; nobody abused it, however, and I retired delighted with my success.

Did you think about our ball [probably at Basingstoke] on Thursday evening, and did you imagine I was there? You could have safely assumed so, because I was. On Wednesday morning, it was decided that Mrs. Harwood, Mary, and I would go together, and shortly after that, I received a very polite invitation from Mrs. Bramston, who wrote as soon as she found out about the ball. I could also have gone with Mrs. Lefroy, so with three options to attend, I must have been at the ball more than anyone else. I had dinner and spent the night at Deane; Charlotte and I did my hair, which I think looked pretty mediocre; nobody criticized it, though, and I went to bed thrilled with my efforts.

It was a pleasant ball, and still more good than pleasant, for there were nearly sixty people, and sometimes we had seventeen couple. The Portsmouths, Dorchesters, Boltons, Portals, and Clerks were there, and all the meaner and more usual &c., &c.'s. There was a scarcity of men in general, and a still greater scarcity of any that were good for much. I danced nine dances out of ten—five with Stephen Terry, T. Chute, and James Digweed, and four with Catherine.[109] There was commonly a couple of ladies standing up together, but not often any so amiable as ourselves.

It was a nice ball, and even better than nice, because there were almost sixty people, and at times we had seventeen couples. The Portsmouths, Dorchesters, Boltons, Portals, and Clerks were all there, along with the usual crowd. There weren't many men in general, and even fewer who were worth anything. I danced nine out of ten dances—five with Stephen Terry, T. Chute, and James Digweed, and four with Catherine.[109] Usually, there were a couple of ladies dancing together, but rarely any as charming as us.


You were inquired after very prettily, and I hope the whole assembly now understands that you are gone into Kent, which the families in general seemed to meet in ignorance of. Lord Portsmouth surpassed the rest in his attentive recollection of you, inquired more into the length of your absence, and concluded by desiring to be 'remembered to you when I wrote next.'

You were asked about very nicely, and I hope everyone now knows that you've gone to Kent, which most people seemed unaware of. Lord Portsmouth stood out for his thoughtful memory of you, asked more about how long you’d be gone, and ended by asking me to 'send his regards to you when I write next.'

Lady Portsmouth had got a different dress on, and Lady Bolton is much improved by a wig. The three Miss Terries were there, but no Annie; which was a great disappointment to me. I hope the poor girl had not set her heart on her appearance that evening so much as I had. Mr. Terry is ill, in a very low way. I said civil things for Edward to Mr. Chute, who amply returned them by declaring that,[145] had he known of my brother's being at Steventon, he should have made a point of calling upon him to thank him for his civility about the Hunt.

Lady Portsmouth was wearing a different dress, and Lady Bolton looks much better with a wig. The three Miss Terries were there, but no Annie, which was a big disappointment for me. I hope the poor girl didn’t care about her appearance that evening as much as I did. Mr. Terry is seriously ill. I said polite things to Mr. Chute on Edward’s behalf, and he nicely responded by stating that, [145] had he known my brother was at Steventon, he would have made it a point to visit him and thank him for his kindness regarding the Hunt.


Steventon: Saturday evening [November 8, 1800].[110]

Having just finished Les Veillées du Château I think it a good opportunity for beginning a letter to you while my mind is stored with ideas worth transmitting.

Having just finished Les Veillées du Château, I think it's a great time to start a letter to you while my mind is filled with ideas worth sharing.


I thank you for so speedy a return to my two last, and particularly thank you for your anecdote of Charlotte Graham and her cousin, Harriet Bailey, which has very much amused both my mother and myself. If you can learn anything farther of that interesting affair, I hope you will mention it. I have two messages; let me get rid of them, and then my paper will be my own. Mary fully intended writing to you by Mr. Chute's frank, and only happened entirely to forget it, but will write soon; and my father wishes Edward to send him a memorandum in your next letter of the price of the hops. The tables are come, and give general contentment. I had not expected that they would so perfectly suit the fancy of us all three, or that we should so well agree in the disposition of them; but nothing except their own surface can have been smoother. The two ends put together form one constant table for everything, and the centre piece stands exceedingly well under the glass, and holds a great deal most commodiously, without looking awkwardly. They are both covered with green baize, and send their best love. The Pembroke has got its destination by the sideboard, and my mother has great delight in keeping her money and papers locked up. The little table which used to stand there has most conveniently taken itself off into the best bedroom; and we are now in want only of the chiffonniere, which is neither finished nor come. So[146] much for that subject; I now come to another, of a very different nature, as other subjects are very apt to be. Earle Harwood has been again giving uneasiness to his family and talk to the neighbourhood; in the present instance, however, he is only unfortunate, and not in fault.

I appreciate your quick response to my last two letters, and I especially want to thank you for the story about Charlotte Graham and her cousin, Harriet Bailey, which has entertained both my mother and me. If you find out anything more about that intriguing situation, I hope you’ll let me know. I have two messages; let me get through them, and then I’ll have my chance to write freely. Mary really planned to write to you using Mr. Chute’s frank but completely forgot to do it; she’ll write soon. My father would like Edward to include a note in your next letter about the price of hops. The tables have arrived and everyone is pleased with them. I didn’t expect they would perfectly match our tastes or that we would agree so well on their arrangement, but nothing could be smoother than their surface. When the two ends are pushed together, they create one long table for everything, and the centerpiece looks great under the glass, holding a lot without seeming awkward. They’re both covered with green baize, and they send their best regards. The Pembroke has found its place next to the sideboard, and my mother is very happy to keep her money and papers locked away. The small table that used to be there has conveniently moved to the best bedroom; now we’re just waiting for the chiffonniere, which hasn’t been finished or delivered yet. So[146] that’s all for that topic; now I’ll move on to another, which is quite different, as topics often are. Earle Harwood has once again caused distress for his family and chatter in the neighborhood; in this case, though, he’s just unfortunate, not at fault.

About ten days ago, in cocking a pistol in the guard-room at Marcau (?) he accidentally shot himself through the thigh. Two young Scotch surgeons in the island were polite enough to propose taking off the thigh at once, but to that he would not consent; and accordingly in his wounded state was put on board a cutter and conveyed to Haslar Hospital, at Gosport, where the bullet was extracted, and where he now is, I hope, in a fair way of doing well. The surgeon of the hospital wrote to the family on the occasion, and John Harwood went down to him immediately, attended by James,[111] whose object in going was to be the means of bringing back the earliest intelligence to Mr. and Mrs. Harwood, whose anxious sufferings, particularly those of the latter, have of course been dreadful. They went down on Tuesday, and James came back the next day, bringing such favourable accounts as greatly to lessen the distress of the family at Deane, though it will probably be a long while before Mrs. Harwood can be quite at ease. One most material comfort, however, they have: the assurance of its being really an accidental wound, which is not only positively declared by Earle himself, but is likewise testified by the particular direction of the bullet. Such a wound could not have been received in a duel. At present he is going on very well, but the surgeon will not declare him to be in no danger. . . . James had not time at Gosport to take any other steps towards seeing Charles, than the very few which conducted him to the door of the assembly room in the Inn, where there happened to be a Ball on the night of their arrival;[147] a likely spot enough for the discovery of a Charles: but I am glad to say that he was not of the party, for it was in general a very ungenteel one, and there was hardly a pretty girl in the room.

About ten days ago, while he was loading a pistol in the guardroom at Marcau, he accidentally shot himself in the thigh. Two young Scottish surgeons on the island kindly offered to amputate his thigh immediately, but he refused. Instead, he was put on a cutter and taken to Haslar Hospital in Gosport, where the bullet was removed, and he is, hopefully, on the road to recovery. The hospital surgeon informed the family, and John Harwood went down to see him right away, accompanied by James, whose purpose in going was to bring back the earliest news to Mr. and Mrs. Harwood, whose anxious suffering, especially Mrs. Harwood’s, has understandably been terrible. They left on Tuesday, and James returned the next day with such positive updates that greatly eased the family's distress at Deane, although it will likely be some time before Mrs. Harwood can feel completely at ease. One significant comfort they have is the reassurance that it was truly an accidental injury, confirmed not only by Earle himself but also by the bullet's trajectory. Such an injury could not have happened in a duel. Right now, he’s doing quite well, but the surgeon won’t say that he’s out of danger. James didn’t have time in Gosport to take any other steps towards seeing Charles, apart from the few that led him to the assembly room at the Inn, where there was a Ball on the night of their arrival; it seemed like a good place to find Charles. Thankfully, he wasn't at the event, as it was mostly a very low-class gathering, and there were hardly any attractive girls in the room.


Yesterday was a day of great business with me; Mary drove me all in the rain to Basingstoke, and still more all in the rain back again, because it rained harder; and soon after our return to Deane a sudden invitation and an own postchaise took us to Ashe Park to dine tête-à-tête with Mr. Holder, Mr. Gauntlet, and James Digweed; but our tête-à-tête was cruelly reduced by the non-attendance of the two latter. We had a very quiet evening. I believe Mary found it dull, but I thought it very pleasant. To sit in idleness over a good fire in a well-proportioned room is a luxurious sensation. Sometimes we talked, and sometimes we were quite silent; I said two or three amusing things, and Mr. Holder made a few infamous puns.

Yesterday was a busy day for me; Mary drove me through the rain to Basingstoke, and even more through the rain back again, since it was coming down harder. Soon after we got back to Deane, we received a sudden invitation and a private carriage took us to Ashe Park for dinner with Mr. Holder, Mr. Gauntlet, and James Digweed; but our dinner turned into more of a duo because the other two didn't show up. We had a really quiet evening. I think Mary found it boring, but I thought it was quite nice. Sitting idly by a cozy fire in a well-furnished room feels like a luxury. Sometimes we chatted, and other times we were completely quiet; I made a couple of jokes, and Mr. Holder came up with a few really bad puns.


Mr. Heathcote met with a genteel little accident the other day in hunting; he got off to lead his horse over a hedge, or a house, or something, and his horse in his haste trod upon his leg, or rather ancle, I believe, and it is not certain whether the small bone is not broke.

Mr. Heathcote had a bit of a mishap the other day while hunting; he dismounted to guide his horse over a hedge, or maybe a fence, and in his rush, his horse stepped on his leg, or more specifically, his ankle, and it's unclear if the small bone is broken.

. . . Martha has accepted Mary's invitation for Lord Portsmouth's ball. He has not yet sent out his own invitations, but that does not signify; Martha comes, and a ball there must be. I think it will be too early in her mother's absence for me to return with her.

. . . Martha has accepted Mary's invite to Lord Portsmouth's ball. He hasn’t sent out his own invitations yet, but that doesn’t matter; Martha is going, and there will be a ball. I think it’s still too soon after her mother’s passing for me to go back with her.


Sunday Evening.—We have had a dreadful storm of wind in the fore part of this day, which has done a great deal of mischief among our trees. I was sitting alone in the dining-room when an odd kind of crash startled me—in a moment afterwards it was repeated;[148] descend into the Sweep!!!!! The other, which had fallen, I suppose, in the first crash, and which was the nearest to the pond, taking a more easterly direction, sunk among our screen of chestnuts and firs, knocking down one spruce-fir, beating off the head of another, and stripping the two corner chestnuts of several branches in its fall. This is not all. One large elm out of the two on the left-hand side as you enter what I call the elm walk, was likewise blown down; the maypole bearing the weathercock was broke in two, and what I regret more than all the rest is, that all the three elms which grew in Hall's meadow, and gave such ornament to it, are gone; two were blown down, and the other so much injured that it cannot stand. I am happy to add, however, that no greater evil than the loss of trees has been the consequence of the storm in this place, or in our immediate neighbourhood. We grieve, therefore, in some comfort.

Sunday Evening.—We've had a terrible windstorm earlier today that caused a lot of damage to our trees. I was sitting alone in the dining room when an unexpected crash startled me—moments later, it happened again; [148] down into the Sweep!!!!! The other tree that fell, I assume, during the first crash, which was closest to the pond, took a more easterly path, sinking among our screen of chestnuts and firs, knocking down one spruce fir, breaking the top off another, and stripping several branches from the two corner chestnuts as it fell. That's not all. One large elm out of the two on the left side as you enter what I call the elm walk was also blown down; the maypole holding the weathercock broke in two, and what I regret more than anything else is that all three elms that used to stand in Hall's meadow and added such beauty to it are gone; two were blown down, and the other is so damaged that it can't survive. However, I'm glad to report that the worst outcome of the storm here and in our immediate area has only been the loss of trees. So we grieve, but with some comfort.

Mr. Holder's paper tells us that some time in last August Captain Austen and the Peterel were very active in securing a Turkish ship (driven into Port in Cyprus by bad weather) from the French. He was forced to burn her, however.

Mr. Holder's report states that sometime last August, Captain Austen and the Peterel were very busy securing a Turkish ship (which was driven into port in Cyprus by bad weather) from the French. However, he had to set her on fire.

I'm yours forever,
J. A.

Next in order comes a letter to Martha Lloyd:—

Next up is a letter to Martha Lloyd:—


Steventon: Wednesday evening [November 12, 1800].[112]

My dear Martha,—I did not receive your note yesterday till after Charlotte had left Deane, or I would have sent my answer by her, instead of being the means, as I now must be, of lessening the elegance of your new dress for the Hurstbourne ball by the value of 3d. You are very good in wishing to see me at Ibthorp so soon, and I am equally good in wishing to come to you. I believe our merit in that respect is much upon a par, our self-denial mutually[149] strong. Having paid this tribute of praise to the virtue of both, I shall here have done with panegyric, and proceed to plain matter of fact. In about a fortnight's time I hope to be with you. I have two reasons for not being able to come before. I wish so to arrange my visit as to spend some days with you after your mother's return. In the 1st place, that I may have the pleasure of seeing her, and in the 2nd, that I may have a better chance of bringing you back with me. Your promise in my favour was not quite absolute, but if your will is not perverse, you and I will do all in our power to overcome your scruples of conscience. I hope we shall meet next week to talk all this over, till we have tired ourselves with the very idea of my visit before my visit begins. Our invitations for the 19th are arrived, and very curiously are they worded.[113] Mary mentioned to you yesterday poor Earle's unfortunate accident, I dare say. He does not seem to be going on very well. The two or three last posts have brought less and less favourable accounts of him. John Harwood has gone to Gosport again to-day. We have two families of friends now who are in a most anxious state; for though by a note from Catherine this morning there seems now to be a revival of hope at Manydown, its continuance may be too reasonably doubted. Mr. Heathcote, however, who has broken the small bone of his leg, is so good as to be going on very well. It would be really too much to have three people to care for.

Dear Martha,—I didn't get your note yesterday until after Charlotte had already left Deane, or I would have sent my reply with her instead of having to reduce the elegance of your new dress for the Hurstbourne ball by the value of 3d. It’s so kind of you to want to see me at Ibthorp so soon, and I equally want to come to you. I think we're both pretty much on the same page in that regard, with our self-denial equally strong. Having paid this compliment to our character, I’ll stop the praise and get to the point. I hope to be with you in about two weeks. I have two reasons for not being able to come sooner. First, I want to arrange my visit so that I can spend a few days with you after your mother returns. This way, I’ll have the pleasure of seeing her and a better chance of bringing you back with me. Your promise to help me wasn’t completely definite, but if you're willing, we can do our best to overcome your concerns. I'm hoping we can meet next week to discuss all this, so we tire ourselves out with just the idea of my visit before it even starts. Our invitations for the 19th have arrived, and they are quite interestingly worded.[113] Mary mentioned poor Earle's unfortunate accident to you yesterday, I’m sure. He doesn't seem to be doing well. The last few letters I've received have brought less and less hopeful news about him. John Harwood has gone back to Gosport today. We now have two families of friends in a very anxious situation; although a note from Catherine this morning suggests that there might be renewed hope at Manydown, its continuation is much too uncertain. However, Mr. Heathcote, who has broken a small bone in his leg, is thankfully doing quite well. It would really be too much to have three people to worry about.

You distress me cruelly by your request about books. I cannot think of any to bring with me, nor[150] have I any idea of our wanting them. I come to you to be talked to, not to read or hear reading; I can do that at home; and indeed I am now laying in a stock of intelligence to pour out on you as my share of the conversation. I am reading Henry's History of England, which I will repeat to you in any manner you may prefer, either in a loose, desultory, unconnected stream, or dividing my recital, as the historian divides it himself, into seven parts:—The Civil and Military: Religion: Constitution: Learning and Learned Men: Arts and Sciences: Commerce, Coins, and Shipping: and Manners. So that for every evening in the week there will be a different subject. The Friday's lot—Commerce, Coins, and Shipping—you will find the least entertaining; but the next evening's portion will make amends. With such a provision on my part, if you will do yours by repeating the French Grammar, and Mrs. Stent[114] will now and then ejaculate some wonder about the cocks and hens, what can we want? Farewell for a short time. We all unite in best love, and I am your very affectionate

Your request about books really stresses me out. I can’t think of any to bring with me, nor do I think we need them. I’m here to talk with you, not to read or listen to reading; I can do that at home. In fact, I’m currently gathering a bunch of information to share with you as my part of the conversation. I’m reading Henry’s History of England, which I can share with you however you’d like—either in a loose, random way or split up just like the historian does it into seven sections: The Civil and Military; Religion; Constitution; Learning and Learned Men; Arts and Sciences; Commerce, Coins, and Shipping; and Manners. So, each evening of the week will cover a different topic. You’ll probably find the Friday topic—Commerce, Coins, and Shipping—the least interesting, but the next evening will make up for it. With this plan, if you can do your part by going over the French Grammar, and Mrs. Stent[114] occasionally wonders aloud about the chickens and roosters, what more could we want? Goodbye for now. We all send our love, and I am your very affectionate

J. A.

The Hurstbourne ball took place on November 19, and was graced by the presence of Lieutenant Charles Austen. He had distinguished himself on the Endymion, especially in the capture of the Scipio in a heavy gale. His ship was now at Portsmouth waiting for orders.

The Hurstbourne ball happened on November 19 and was honored by the presence of Lieutenant Charles Austen. He had made a name for himself on the Endymion, particularly in the capture of the Scipio during a strong storm. His ship was now in Portsmouth awaiting orders.


Steventon: Thursday [November 20, 1800].

My dear Cassandra,—Your letter took me quite by surprise this morning; you are very welcome, however, and I am very much obliged to you. I believe I drank too much wine last night at Hurstbourne; I know not how else to account for the shaking of my hand to-day. You will kindly make[151] allowance therefore for any indistinctness of writing, by attributing it to this venial error.

Dear Cassandra,—I was really surprised by your letter this morning; you're very welcome, and I appreciate it a lot. I think I had too much wine last night at Hurstbourne; I can't think of any other reason for my shaky hand today. So, please excuse any unclear writing and chalk it up to this minor mistake.

Naughty Charles did not come on Tuesday, but good Charles came yesterday morning. About two o'clock he walked in on a Gosport hack. His feeling equal to such a fatigue is a good sign, and his feeling no fatigue in it a still better. He walked down to Deane to dinner; he danced the whole evening, and to-day is no more tired than a gentleman ought to be.

Naughty Charles didn’t show up on Tuesday, but nice Charles came yesterday morning. Around two o'clock, he arrived on a Gosport hack. The fact that he could handle such exhaustion is a good sign, and feeling no fatigue at all is even better. He walked down to Deane for dinner, danced all evening, and today he’s no more tired than a gentleman should be.

Your desire to hear from me on Sunday will, perhaps, bring you a more particular account of the ball than you may care for, because one is prone to think much more of such things the morning after they happen, than when time has entirely driven them out of one's recollection.

Your wish to hear from me on Sunday might lead you to a more detailed account of the ball than you might want, because people tend to think about these things much more the morning after they happen than when enough time has passed for them to fade from memory.

It was a pleasant evening; Charles found it remarkably so, but I cannot tell why, unless the absence of Miss Terry, towards whom his conscience reproaches him with being now perfectly indifferent, was a relief to him. There were only twelve dances, of which I danced nine, and was merely prevented from dancing the rest by the want of a partner. We began at ten, supped at one, and were at Deane before five. There were but fifty people in the room; very few families indeed from our side of the county, and not many more from the other. My partners were the two St. Johns, Hooper, Holder, and very prodigious Mr. Mathew, with whom I called[115] the last, and whom I liked the best of my little stock.

It was a lovely evening; Charles found it especially so, but I can't say why, unless it was that he felt a sense of relief from the absence of Miss Terry, towards whom he now felt completely indifferent. There were only twelve dances, and I danced nine of them, only missing the rest because I couldn't find a partner. We started at ten, had dinner at one, and made it to Deane before five. There were only fifty people in the room; not many families from our side of the county, and even fewer from the other side. My partners were the two St. Johns, Hooper, Holder, and the very impressive Mr. Mathew, who I found most likable out of my limited selection.

There were very few beauties, and such as there were not very handsome. Miss Iremonger did not look well, and Mrs. Blount was the only one much admired. She appeared exactly as she did in September, with the same broad face, diamond bandeau, white shoes, pink husband, and fat neck. The two Miss Coxes were there; I traced in one the remains[152] of the vulgar, broad-featured girl who danced at Enham eight years ago; the other is refined into a nice, composed-looking girl, like Catherine Bigg. I looked at Sir Thomas Champneys and thought of poor Rosalie; I looked at his daughter, and thought her a queer animal with a white neck.

There were very few attractive people, and those who were didn't stand out much. Miss Iremonger didn’t look good, and Mrs. Blount was the only one who received a lot of admiration. She looked just like she did back in September, with the same wide face, diamond headband, white shoes, pink husband, and thick neck. The two Miss Coxes were there; I recognized in one of them the remnants of the loud, broad-featured girl who danced at Enham eight years ago; the other has transformed into a nice, composed-looking girl, similar to Catherine Bigg. I glanced at Sir Thomas Champneys and thought of poor Rosalie; I looked at his daughter and considered her a strange creature with a white neck.


Mary said that I looked very well last night. I wore my aunt's gown and handkerchief, and my hair was at least tidy, which was all my ambition. I will now have done with the ball, and I will moreover go and dress for dinner.

Mary said I looked great last night. I wore my aunt's gown and handkerchief, and my hair was at least neat, which was all I aimed for. I'm done with the ball now, and I'm going to get ready for dinner.


The young lady whom it is expected that Sir Thomas[116] is to marry is Miss Emma Wabshaw; she lives somewhere between Southampton and Winchester, is handsome, accomplished, amiable, and everything but rich. He is certainly finishing his house in a great hurry. Perhaps the report of his being to marry a Miss Fanshawe might originate in his attentions to this very lady—the names are not unlike.

The young woman that Sir Thomas[116] is expected to marry is Miss Emma Wabshaw; she lives somewhere between Southampton and Winchester, is beautiful, talented, friendly, and everything except wealthy. He is definitely rushing to finish his house. Maybe the rumor about him marrying a Miss Fanshawe comes from his interest in this very lady—the names are quite similar.


The three Digweeds all came on Tuesday, and we played a pool at commerce. James Digweed left Hampshire to-day. I think he must be in love with you, from his anxiety to have you go to the Faversham balls, and likewise from his supposition that the two elms fell from their grief at your absence. Was not it a gallant idea? It never occurred to me before, but I dare say it was so.

The three Digweeds all showed up on Tuesday, and we played pool at the pub. James Digweed left Hampshire today. I think he must be in love with you, considering how anxious he was to have you attend the Faversham balls, and also because he thought the two elms wilted from missing you. Wasn’t that a brave thought? It never crossed my mind before, but I bet it really was.


I rejoice to say that we have just had another letter from our dear Frank. It is to you, very short, written from Larnica in Cyprus, and so lately as October 2nd. He came from Alexandria, and was to return there in three or four days, knew nothing of his promotion, and does not write above twenty lines, from a doubt of the letter's ever reaching you, and[153] an idea of all letters being opened at Vienna. He wrote a few days before to you from Alexandria by the Mercury sent with despatches to Lord Keith. Another letter must be owing to us besides this, one if not two; because none of these are to me. Henry comes to-morrow, for one night only.

I’m happy to share that we just received another letter from our dear Frank. It's addressed to you, very brief, and written from Larnica in Cyprus, dated October 2nd. He arrived from Alexandria and was set to return there in three or four days. He’s unaware of his promotion and only wrote about twenty lines, worried that the letter might not reach you, and thinking all letters are opened in Vienna. A few days ago, he wrote to you from Alexandria on the Mercury, which was sent with messages for Lord Keith. We must be expecting at least one more letter, if not two, since none of these are for me. Henry is coming tomorrow, just for one night.

The visit to Ibthorp came off, as is shown by the following letter:—

The visit to Ibthorp happened, as shown by the following letter:—


Ibthorp: Sunday [November 30, 1800].[117]

My dear Cassandra,—Shall you expect to hear from me on Wednesday or not? I think you will, or I should not write, as the three days and half which have passed since my last letter have not produced many materials towards filling another sheet of paper. But, like Mr. Hastings, 'I do not despair,' and you perhaps, like the faithful Maria, may feel still more certain of the happy event. I have been here ever since a quarter after three on Thursday last, by the Shrewsbury clock, which I am fortunately enabled absolutely to ascertain because Mrs. Stent once lived at Shrewsbury, or at least at Tewksbury. I have the pleasure of thinking myself a very welcome guest, and the pleasure of spending my time very pleasantly. Martha looks well, and wants me to find out that she grows fat; but I cannot carry my complaisance farther than to believe whatever she asserts on the subject. Mrs. Stent gives us quite as much of her company as we wish for, and rather more than she used to do; but perhaps not more than is to our advantage in the end, because it is too dirty even for such desperate walkers as Martha and I to get out of doors, and we are therefore confined to each other's society from morning till night, with very little variety of books or gowns. Three of the Miss Debaries[118] called here [154]the morning after my arrival, but I have not yet been able to return their civility. You know it is not an uncommon circumstance in this parish to have the road from Ibthorp to the Parsonage much dirtier and more impracticable for walking than the road from the Parsonage to Ibthorp. I left my Mother very well when I came away, and left her with strict orders to continue so.

Dear Cassandra,—Are you expecting to hear from me on Wednesday or not? I think you are, or I wouldn’t be writing, since the three and a half days since my last letter haven’t given me much to write about. But, like Mr. Hastings, 'I do not despair,' and you, perhaps like the loyal Maria, may feel even more sure about a happy outcome. I've been here since a quarter past three last Thursday, according to the Shrewsbury clock, which I can confirm because Mrs. Stent once lived in Shrewsbury, or at least Tewksbury. I’m pleased to think of myself as a welcome guest and I'm enjoying my time here. Martha looks well and wants me to acknowledge that she’s putting on weight; however, I can only go so far as to believe what she says about it. Mrs. Stent spends as much time with us as we want, maybe even more than she used to; though perhaps, in the end, it’s not as beneficial for us since the weather is too awful for even the most adventurous walkers like Martha and me to go outside, leaving us stuck with each other from morning until night, with very little variety in books or dresses. Three of the Miss Debaries[118] visited the morning after I arrived, but I haven’t had a chance to return their courtesy yet. You know it’s not unusual in this parish for the road from Ibthorp to the Parsonage to be much dirtier and harder to walk on than the road from the Parsonage to Ibthorp. I left my mother in good health when I departed and instructed her to stay that way.


The endless Debaries are of course very well acquainted with the lady who is to marry Sir Thomas, and all her family. I pardon them, however, as their description of her is favourable. Mrs. Wapshire is a widow, with several sons and daughters, a good fortune, and a house in Salisbury; where Miss Wapshire has been for many years a distinguished beauty. She is now seven or eight and twenty, and tho' still handsome, less handsome than she has been. This promises better than the bloom of seventeen; and in addition to this they say that she has always been remarkable for the propriety of her behaviour distinguishing her far above the general classes of town misses, and rendering her of course very unpopular among them.

The endless Debaries are, of course, very familiar with the lady set to marry Sir Thomas and her whole family. I’ll let that slide, though, since their description of her is positive. Mrs. Wapshire is a widow with several sons and daughters, a good fortune, and a house in Salisbury, where Miss Wapshire has been a well-known beauty for many years. She is now in her late twenties, and while she’s still attractive, she’s not as striking as she used to be. This is a good sign compared to the youthful beauty of seventeen; plus, they say she has always been known for her proper behavior, setting her apart from the usual crowd of town girls, which has made her quite unpopular with them.


Martha has promised to return with me, and our plan is to have a nice black frost for walking to Whitchurch, and then throw ourselves into a post chaise, one upon the other, our heads hanging out at one door and our feet at the opposite one. If you have never heard that Miss Dawes has been married these two months, I will mention it in my next. Pray do not forget to go to the Canterbury Ball; I shall despise you all most insufferably if you do.

Martha has promised to come back with me, and our plan is to enjoy a nice, crisp walk to Whitchurch and then pile into a post chaise, one on top of the other, with our heads sticking out one door and our feet out the opposite one. If you haven't heard that Miss Dawes has been married for two months now, I'll mention it in my next message. Please don’t forget to go to the Canterbury Ball; I’ll be incredibly annoyed with all of you if you don’t.


I have charged my myrmidons to send me an account of the Basingstoke Ball; I have placed my spies at different places that they may collect the more; and by so doing, by sending Miss Bigg to the[155] Town-hall[119] itself, and posting my mother at Steventon I hope to derive from their various observations a good general idea of the whole.

I’ve asked my crew to send me a report on the Basingstoke Ball. I’ve stationed my informants in different spots to gather even more information. By sending Miss Bigg to the[155] Town Hall[119] itself and having my mother positioned at Steventon, I hope to get a solid overview of everything from their different observations.

Miss Austen,                                                                                       Yours always,
Godmersham Park,                                                                                      J. A.
Faversham, Kent.

While Jane was away on this visit, Mr. and Mrs. Austen came to a momentous decision—namely, to leave Steventon and retire to Bath. There can be little doubt that the decision was a hasty one. Some of Jane's previous letters contain details of the very considerable improvements that her father had just begun in the Rectory garden; and we do not hear that these improvements were concerted with the son who was to be his successor. So hasty, indeed, did Mr. Austen's decision appear to the Perrots that they suspected the reason to be a growing attachment between Jane and one of the three Digweed brothers. There is not the slightest evidence of this very improbable supposition in Jane's letters, though she does occasionally suggest that James Digweed must be in love with Cassandra, especially when he gallantly supposed that the two elms had fallen from grief at her absence. On the whole it seems most probable that Mrs. Austen's continued ill-health was the reason for the change.

While Jane was away visiting, Mr. and Mrs. Austen made a big decision—specifically, to leave Steventon and move to Bath. It's pretty clear that the decision was made quickly. Some of Jane's earlier letters mention the significant improvements her father had just started in the Rectory garden, and there's nothing to suggest that these changes had been discussed with the son who was set to take over. Mr. Austen's decision seemed so rushed to the Perrots that they speculated it was due to a budding romance between Jane and one of the three Digweed brothers. However, there's no real evidence supporting this unlikely idea in Jane's letters, although she does occasionally hint that James Digweed must be in love with Cassandra, especially when he gallantly suggested that the two elms had fallen out of sadness over her absence. Overall, it seems most likely that Mrs. Austen's ongoing ill-health was the real reason for the move.

Tradition says that when Jane returned home accompanied by Martha Lloyd, the news was abruptly announced by her mother, who thus greeted them: 'Well, girls, it is all settled; we have decided to leave Steventon in such a week, and go to Bath'; and that the shock of the intelligence was so great[156] to Jane that she fainted away. Unfortunately, there is no further direct evidence to show how far Jane's feelings resembled those she has attributed to Marianne Dashwood on leaving Norland; but we have the negative evidence arising from the fact that none of her letters are preserved between November 30, 1800, and January 3, 1801, although Cassandra was at Godmersham during the whole of the intervening month. Silence on the part of Jane to Cassandra for so long a period of absence is unheard of: and according to the rule acted on by Cassandra, destruction of her sister's letters was a proof of their emotional interest. We cannot doubt, therefore, that she wrote in a strain unusual for her more than once in that month; but as she says of Elizabeth Bennet 'it was her business to be satisfied—and certainly her temper to be happy'; and the next letter that we have shows that she was determined to face a new life in a new place with cheerfulness.

Tradition says that when Jane returned home with Martha Lloyd, her mother abruptly announced the news, greeting them with: 'Well, girls, it's all settled; we've decided to leave Steventon in a week and head to Bath.' The shock of this news was so overwhelming for Jane that she fainted. Unfortunately, there is no more direct evidence to show how Jane's feelings compared to those she attributed to Marianne Dashwood when leaving Norland. However, we do know that none of her letters were preserved between November 30, 1800, and January 3, 1801, even though Cassandra was at Godmersham for the whole month. It’s unheard of for Jane to remain silent with Cassandra for such a long time. According to Cassandra’s rule, any destruction of her sister's letters indicated emotional interest. We can’t doubt that Jane wrote in a way that was unusual for her more than once that month; but as she says of Elizabeth Bennet, 'it was her business to be satisfied—and certainly her temper to be happy.' The next letter we have shows that she was determined to embrace a new life in a new place with a positive attitude.


Steventon: Saturday [January 3, 1801].

My dear Cassandra,. . .—My mother looks forward with as much certainty as you can do to our keeping two maids; my father is the only one not in the secret. We plan having a steady cook and a young, giddy housemaid, with a sedate middle-aged man, who is to undertake the double office of husband to the former and sweetheart to the latter.

My dear Cassie,. . .—My mother is just as sure as you are about us having two maids; my father is the only one who doesn’t know. We plan to have a reliable cook and a cheerful, young housemaid, along with a calm middle-aged man, who will serve as both the husband to the cook and the romantic interest of the housemaid.


There are three parts of Bath which we have thought of as likely to have houses in them—Westgate Buildings, Charles Street, and some of the short streets leading from Laura Place or Pulteney Street.

There are three areas in Bath that we think are likely to have houses—Westgate Buildings, Charles Street, and some of the short streets off Laura Place or Pulteney Street.

Westgate Buildings, though quite in the lower part of the town, are not badly situated themselves. The street is broad, and has rather a good appearance. Charles Street, however, I think is preferable. The buildings are new, and its nearness to Kingsmead[157] Fields would be a pleasant circumstance. Perhaps you may remember, or perhaps you may forget, that Charles Street leads from the Queen Square Chapel to the two Green Park Streets.

Westgate Buildings, while located in the lower part of town, aren't in a bad spot. The street is wide and looks quite nice. However, I think Charles Street is better. The buildings there are new, and being close to Kingsmead[157] Fields is a nice perk. You might remember, or you might not, that Charles Street connects Queen Square Chapel to the two Green Park Streets.

The houses in the streets near Laura Place I should expect to be above our price. Gay Street would be too high, except only the lower house on the left-hand side as you ascend. Towards that my mother has no disinclination; it used to be lower rented than any other house in the row, from some inferiority in the apartments. But above all others her wishes are at present fixed on the corner house in Chapel Row, which opens into Prince's Street. Her knowledge of it, however, is confined only to the outside, and therefore she is equally uncertain of its being really desirable as of its being to be had. In the meantime she assures you that she will do everything in her power to avoid Trim Street, although you have not expressed the fearful presentiment of it which was rather expected.

The houses on the streets near Laura Place I expect to be out of our budget. Gay Street would be too expensive, except for the lower house on the left side as you go up. My mother isn't against that one; it used to have a lower rent than the other houses in the row because of some issues with the apartments. But above all, she really wants the corner house on Chapel Row, which leads into Prince's Street. However, she only knows about it from the outside, so she's uncertain about whether it's actually a good choice or if it's available. In the meantime, she assures you that she will do everything she can to avoid Trim Street, even though you haven’t expressed the dreaded feeling about it that was somewhat expected.

We know that Mrs. Perrot will want to get us into Oxford Buildings,[120] but we all unite in particular dislike of that part of the town, and therefore hope to escape. Upon all these different situations you and Edward may confer together, and your opinion of each will be expected with eagerness.

We know that Mrs. Perrot will want to get us into Oxford Buildings,[120] but we all strongly dislike that area of town, so we hope to avoid it. You and Edward can discuss all these different situations together, and we look forward to hearing your thoughts on each one.


I have now attained the true art of letter-writing, which we are always told is to express on paper exactly what one would say to the same person by word of mouth. I have been talking to you almost as fast as I could the whole of this letter.

I have now mastered the real skill of writing letters, which we are always told is to express on paper exactly what you would say to the same person in person. I've been chatting with you almost as quickly as I could throughout this whole letter.


My mother bargains for having no trouble at all in furnishing our house in Bath, and I have engaged for your willingly undertaking to do it all. I get more and more reconciled to the idea of our removal. We have lived long enough in this neighbourhood; the Basingstoke balls are certainly on the decline, there[158] is something interesting in the bustle of going away, and the prospect of spending future summers by the sea or in Wales is very delightful. For a time we shall now possess many of the advantages which I have often thought of with envy in the wives of sailors or soldiers. It must not be generally known, however, that I am not sacrificing a great deal in quitting the country, or I can expect to inspire no tenderness, no interest, in those we leave behind.

My mom is making a big deal about how easy it will be to furnish our house in Bath, and I’ve promised you’d willingly take care of everything. I’m getting more and more used to the idea of moving. We’ve been in this neighborhood long enough; the Basingstoke balls are definitely on the decline, and there’s something exciting about all the chaos of leaving. The idea of spending future summers by the sea or in Wales is really appealing. For a while, we'll have many of the perks that I’ve often envied in the wives of sailors or soldiers. However, it shouldn’t be widely known that I’m not giving up much by leaving the countryside, or I won't be able to evoke any tenderness or interest from those we’re leaving behind.

The threatened Act of Parliament does not seem to give any alarm.

The proposed Act of Parliament doesn’t seem to raise any concern.

My father is doing all in his power to increase his income, by raising his tithes, &c., and I do not despair of getting very nearly six hundred a year.

My dad is doing everything he can to boost his income by increasing his tithes, etc., and I’m hopeful that I can get almost six hundred a year.


Steventon: Thursday [January 8, 1801].

Mr. Peter Debary has declined Deane curacy; he wishes to be settled near London. A foolish reason! as if Deane were not near London in comparison of Exeter or York. Take the whole world through, and he will find many more places at a greater distance from London than Deane than he will at a less. What does he think of Glencoe or Lake Katherine?

Mr. Peter Debary has turned down the Deane curacy; he wants to be settled near London. What a silly reason! As if Deane isn’t close to London compared to Exeter or York. If he looks at the whole world, he’ll find a lot more places farther from London than Deane than he will that are closer. What does he think about Glencoe or Lake Katherine?

I feel rather indignant that any possible objection should be raised against so valuable a piece of preferment, so delightful a situation!—that Deane should not be universally allowed to be as near the metropolis as any other country villages. As this is the case, however, as Mr. Peter Debary has shown himself a Peter in the blackest sense of the word, we are obliged to look elsewhere for an heir; and my father has thought it a necessary compliment to James Digweed to offer the curacy to him, though without considering it as either a desirable or an eligible situation for him.

I feel quite upset that anyone would raise any objections against such a valuable position and such a great place!—that Deane shouldn’t be recognized as being just as close to the city as any other country village. However, since this is the case, and since Mr. Peter Debary has proven to be a true Peter in the worst way, we have to look for an heir elsewhere; and my father has decided it would be a polite gesture to offer the curacy to James Digweed, even though he doesn’t really see it as a desirable or suitable position for him.


Eliza has seen Lord Craven at Barton, and probably by this time at Kintbury, where he was expected for one day this week. She found his[159] manners very pleasing indeed. The little flaw of having a mistress now living with him at Ashdown Park seems to be the only unpleasing circumstance about him. From Ibthorp, Fulwar and Eliza are to return with James and Mary to Deane.

Eliza has seen Lord Craven at Barton, and probably by now at Kintbury, where he was expected for one day this week. She found his[159] manners very charming. The only downside seems to be that he has a mistress currently living with him at Ashdown Park. From Ibthorp, Fulwar and Eliza are set to return with James and Mary to Deane.


Pray give my love to George; tell him that I am very glad to hear he can skip so well already, and that I hope he will continue to send me word of his improvement in the art.

Pray give my love to George; tell him that I’m very glad to hear he can skip so well already, and that I hope he will keep sending me updates on his improvement in the art.


Friday.—Sidmouth is now talked of as our summer abode. Get all the information, therefore, about it that you can from Mrs. C. Cage.

Friday.—People are now mentioning Sidmouth as our summer home. So, get as much information as you can about it from Mrs. C. Cage.

My father's old ministers are already deserting him to pay their court to his son. The brown mare, which as well as the black, was to devolve on James at our removal, has not had patience to wait for that, and has settled herself even now at Deane. The death of Hugh Capet, which, like that of Mr. Skipsey, though undesired, was not wholly unexpected, being purposely effected, has made the immediate possession of the mare very convenient, and everything else I suppose will be seized by degrees in the same manner. Martha and I work at the books every day.

My father's old advisors are already abandoning him to gain favor with his son. The brown mare, which, along with the black one, was supposed to be transferred to James when we move, couldn’t wait and has already settled at Deane. Hugh Capet's death, which, like Mr. Skipsey's, was unwelcome but not entirely unforeseen since it was intentional, has made it very convenient to have the mare right now, and I guess everything else will be gradually taken in the same way. Martha and I are working on the books every day.


Steventon: Wednesday [January 14, 1801].

Your letter to Mary was duly received before she left Deane with Martha yesterday morning, and it gives us great pleasure to know that the Chilham ball was so agreeable, and that you danced four dances with Mr. Kemble. Desirable, however, as the latter circumstance was, I cannot help wondering at its taking place. Why did you dance four dances with so stupid a man? why not rather dance two of them with some elegant brother officer who was struck with your appearance as soon as you entered the room?

Your letter to Mary was received before she left Deane with Martha yesterday morning, and we’re really happy to hear that the Chilham ball was enjoyable, and that you danced four times with Mr. Kemble. However, as nice as that is, I can't help but question why it happened. Why did you dance four times with such a dull guy? Why not dance two of them with a charming fellow officer who noticed how great you looked as soon as you walked in?


At present the environs of Laura Place seem to be his [my father's] choice. His views on the subject[160] are much advanced since I came home; he grows quite ambitious, and actually requires now a comfortable and a creditable-looking house.

At the moment, the area around Laura Place appears to be my father's preferred choice. His opinions on the matter[160] have changed quite a bit since I returned home; he’s become quite ambitious and now actually wants a nice, respectable-looking house.


This morning brought my aunt's reply, and most thoroughly affectionate is its tenor. She thinks with the greatest pleasure of our being settled in Bath—it is an event which will attach her to the place more than anything else could do, &c., &c. She is, moreover, very urgent with my mother not to delay her visit in Paragon, if she should continue unwell, and even recommends her spending the whole winter with them. At present and for many days past my mother has been quite stout, and she wishes not to be obliged by any relapse to alter her arrangements.

This morning I got my aunt's reply, and it's filled with so much warmth. She's really happy we're settled in Bath—it’s something that will make her feel more connected to the place than anything else could. She’s also encouraging my mom not to put off her visit to Paragon if she’s still feeling unwell, even suggesting that she should spend the whole winter with them. Right now, and for quite a while, my mom has been doing well, and she doesn’t want to have to change her plans because of any setback.

Mention is made in several letters of Frank's promotion and his ignorance of it. In 1799, while commanding the sloop Peterel, he had been entrusted by Lord St. Vincent with dispatches conveying to Nelson at Palermo the startling news of Admiral Bruix's escape from Brest with a considerable fleet, and his entry into the Mediterranean. So important did Francis Austen believe this intelligence to be, that he landed his first lieutenant with the dispatches on the coast of Sicily some way short of Palermo, the wind being unfavourable for the approach to the capital by sea. Nelson next employed him in taking orders to the squadron blockading Malta. Frank spent the autumn and winter cruising about the Mediterranean, and taking various prizes; the most important capture being that of the Ligurienne—a French national brig convoying two vessels laden with corn for the French forces in Egypt. This exploit took place in March 1800, and was considered of such importance that he was made a post-captain[161] for it; but so slow and uncertain was communication to and from the seat of war that he knew nothing of his promotion till October—long after his friends at home had become acquainted with it. His being 'collared and thrust out of the Peterel by Captain Inglis' (his successor) is of course a graphic way of describing his change of vessel and promotion.

Mention is made in several letters of Frank's promotion and his unawareness of it. In 1799, while commanding the sloop Peterel, he had been entrusted by Lord St. Vincent with dispatches delivering to Nelson at Palermo the shocking news of Admiral Bruix's escape from Brest with a significant fleet and his entry into the Mediterranean. Francis Austen believed this information was so crucial that he sent his first lieutenant with the dispatches on the coast of Sicily some distance short of Palermo, as the wind was unfavorable for approaching the capital by sea. Nelson then tasked him with delivering orders to the squadron blockading Malta. Frank spent the autumn and winter cruising around the Mediterranean and capturing various prizes; the most notable being the capture of the Ligurienne—a French national brig escorting two vessels loaded with corn for the French forces in Egypt. This event occurred in March 1800 and was viewed as so significant that he was made a post-captain[161] for it; however, communication to and from the front lines was so slow and uncertain that he found out about his promotion only in October—long after his friends back home had learned of it. His being 'collared and thrust out of the Peterel by Captain Inglis' (his successor) is clearly a vivid way of describing his change of ship and promotion.


Steventon: Wednesday [January 21, 1801].

My dear Cassandra,—Expect a most agreeable letter, for not being overburdened with subject (having nothing at all to say), I shall have no check to my genius from beginning to end.

My dear Cass,—Expect a really pleasant letter, because since I’m not overloaded with topics (I have nothing important to say), my creativity won’t be held back from start to finish.

Well, and so Frank's letter has made you very happy, but you are afraid he would not have patience to stay for the Haarlem which you wish him to have done as being safer than the merchantman. Poor fellow! to wait from the middle of November to the end of December, and perhaps even longer, it must be sad work; especially in a place where the ink is so abominably pale. What a surprise to him it must have been on October 20, to be visited, collared, and thrust out of the Peterel by Captain Inglis. He kindly passes over the poignancy of his feelings in quitting his ship, his officers, and his men.

Well, Frank's letter has made you really happy, but you're worried he won't have the patience to wait for the Haarlem, which you want him to take because it's safer than the merchant ship. Poor guy! Waiting from mid-November to the end of December, or maybe even longer, must be tough, especially in a place where the ink is so annoyingly light. It must have been such a shock for him on October 20 to be visited, grabbed, and kicked out of the Peterel by Captain Inglis. He nicely skips over the sadness of leaving his ship, his officers, and his crew.

What a pity it is that he should not be in England at the time of his promotion, because he certainly would have had an appointment, so everybody says, and therefore it must be right for me to say it too. Had he been really here, the certainty of the appointment, I dare say, would not have been half so great, but as it could not be brought to the proof his absence will be always a lucky source of regret.

What a shame that he wasn't in England when he got promoted, because everyone says he definitely would have had a job, so I guess I can say it too. If he had actually been here, I bet the chances of him getting the job wouldn't have been nearly as high, but since it can't be proven, his absence will always be a bittersweet source of regret.

Eliza[121] talks of having read in a newspaper that all the First Lieutenants of the frigates whose Captains were to be sent into line-of-battle ships were to be[162] promoted to the rank of Commanders. If it be true, Mr. Valentine may afford himself a fine Valentine's knot, and Charles may perhaps become First of the Endymion, though I suppose Captain Durham is too likely to bring a villain with him under that denomination.

Eliza[121] mentions that she read in a newspaper that all the First Lieutenants of the frigates whose Captains were being assigned to line-of-battle ships were set to be[162] promoted to the rank of Commanders. If that's true, Mr. Valentine might treat himself to a great Valentine's gift, and Charles might end up as First of the Endymion, although I guess Captain Durham is likely to bring along a scoundrel under that title.


I join with you in wishing for the environs of Laura Place, but do not venture to expect it. My mother hankers after the Square dreadfully, and it is but natural to suppose that my uncle will take her part. It would be very pleasant to be near Sydney Gardens; we might go into the labyrinth every day.

I share your wishes for the area around Laura Place, but I can't really expect it. My mom is really keen on the Square, and it's pretty natural to think that my uncle will support her. It would be great to be close to Sydney Gardens; we could visit the maze every day.


Steventon: Sunday [January 25, 1801].

Your unfortunate sister was betrayed last Thursday into a situation of the utmost cruelty. I arrived at Ashe Park before the party from Deane, and was shut up in the drawing-room with Mr. Holder alone for ten minutes. I had some thoughts of insisting on the housekeeper or Mary Corbett being sent for, and nothing could prevail on me to move two steps from the door, on the lock of which I kept one hand constantly fixed. We met nobody but ourselves, played at vingt-un again, and were very cross.

Your unfortunate sister was betrayed last Thursday into a really cruel situation. I got to Ashe Park before the group from Deane and was stuck in the drawing-room with Mr. Holder alone for ten minutes. I thought about insisting that the housekeeper or Mary Corbett be sent for, and nothing could convince me to move two steps from the door, on the lock of which I kept one hand firmly. We only saw each other, played a game of vingt-un again, and were in a really bad mood.


Your brother Edward makes very honourable mention of you, I assure you, in his letter to James, and seems quite sorry to part with you. It is a great comfort to me to think that my cares have not been thrown away, and that you are respected in the world. Perhaps you may be prevailed on to return with him and Elizabeth into Kent, when they leave us in April, and I rather suspect that your great wish of keeping yourself disengaged has been with that view. Do as you like; I have overcome my desire of your going to Bath with my mother and me. There is nothing which energy will not bring one to.[163]

Your brother Edward speaks very highly of you in his letter to James and seems quite sad to be parting ways with you. It comforts me to know that my efforts haven’t gone to waste and that you’re respected in the world. Maybe you’ll be convinced to return with him and Elizabeth to Kent when they leave us in April. I suspect that your desire to stay free has been with that in mind. Do whatever you want; I’ve gotten over my wish for you to come to Bath with my mother and me. There’s nothing that determination can’t achieve.[163]

On her way back from Godmersham, Cassandra spent some time with the Henry Austens now in Upper Berkeley Street; and while she was there, Jane sent her a letter, of which the following was a part. Information respecting the sailor brothers on active service was always rare, and proportionately valuable.

On her way back from Godmersham, Cassandra spent some time with the Henry Austens now on Upper Berkeley Street; and while she was there, Jane sent her a letter, of which the following was a part. Information about the sailor brothers on active duty was always scarce and extremely valuable.


Manydown: Wednesday [February 11, 1801].[122]

My dear Cassandra,— . . . I should not have thought it necessary to write to you so soon, but for the arrival of a letter from Charles to myself. It was written last Saturday from off the Start, and conveyed to Popham Lane by Captain Boyle, on his way to Midgham. He came from Lisbon in the Endymion. I will copy Charles's account of his conjectures about Frank: 'He has not seen my brother lately, nor does he expect to find him arrived, as he met Captain Inglis at Rhodes, going up to take command of the Peterel as he was coming down; but supposes he will arrive in less than a fortnight from this time, in some ship which is expected to reach England about that time with despatches from Sir Ralph Abercrombie.' The event must show what sort of a conjuror Captain Boyle is. The Endymion has not been plagued with any more prizes. Charles spent three pleasant days in Lisbon.

My dear Cass,— . . . I shouldn't have thought it necessary to write to you so soon, but I received a letter from Charles. It was written last Saturday from off the Start and delivered to Popham Lane by Captain Boyle on his way to Midgham. He came from Lisbon on the Endymion. I'll copy Charles's thoughts about Frank: 'He hasn't seen my brother recently, nor does he expect him to have arrived, as he met Captain Inglis at Rhodes, going up to take command of the Peterel while he was coming down; but he thinks he'll arrive in less than a fortnight from now, on some ship that's expected to reach England around that time with messages from Sir Ralph Abercrombie.' Time will tell how good Captain Boyle's guess is. The Endymion hasn't had any more prizes. Charles enjoyed three nice days in Lisbon.

They were very well satisfied with their royal passenger[123] whom they found jolly, fat, and affable, who talks of Lady Augusta as his wife, and seems much attached to her.

They were very happy with their royal passenger[123] whom they found cheerful, plump, and friendly, who refers to Lady Augusta as his wife and appears to be quite fond of her.

When this letter was written the Endymion was becalmed, but Charles hoped to reach Portsmouth by Monday or Tuesday. . . . He received my letter, communicating our plans, before he left England, was much surprised, of course, but is quite reconciled[164] to them, and means to come to Steventon once more while Steventon is ours.

When this letter was written, the Endymion was stuck without wind, but Charles hoped to get to Portsmouth by Monday or Tuesday. He received my letter about our plans before he left England, was definitely surprised but has accepted it. He intends to come to Steventon one more time while it’s still ours.[164]

After this, we have no letters of Jane till she wrote from Bath; so we may suppose that the sisters were soon united. The months of March and April were spent in making the final preparations for leaving Steventon, and in receiving farewell visits from Edward Austen and his wife, as well as from Frank and Charles and Martha Lloyd. At the beginning of May, Mrs. Austen and her two daughters left their old home and went to Ibthorp; two days later, leaving Cassandra behind them, Jane and her mother went in a single day from Ibthorp to Bath, where they stayed with the Leigh Perrots in Paragon Buildings.[165]

After that, we don't have any letters from Jane until she wrote from Bath, so we can assume the sisters were soon together. The months of March and April were spent getting ready to leave Steventon and saying goodbye to Edward Austen and his wife, along with Frank, Charles, and Martha Lloyd. At the start of May, Mrs. Austen and her two daughters left their old home and headed to Ibthorp. Two days later, leaving Cassandra behind, Jane and her mother made the trip from Ibthorp to Bath in one day, where they stayed with the Leigh Perrots in Paragon Buildings.[165]


CHAPTER XI

BATH AGAIN

1801-1805

In the separation of Jane and Cassandra, the letters begin again.

In the breakup between Jane and Cassandra, the letters start up again.


Paragon: Tuesday [May 5, 1801].

My dear Cassandra,— . . . Our journey here was perfectly free from accident or event; we changed horses at the end of every stage, and paid at almost every turnpike. We had charming weather, hardly any dust, and were exceedingly agreeable, as we did not speak above once in three miles.

My beloved Cassandra,— . . . Our trip here was completely smooth with no issues at all; we switched horses at the end of each leg of the journey and paid at almost every toll booth. The weather was lovely, there was barely any dust, and we were very pleasant company, hardly speaking more than once every three miles.


We had a very neat chaise from Devizes; it looked almost as well as a gentleman's, at least as a very shabby gentleman's; in spite of this advantage, however, we were above three hours coming from thence to Paragon, and it was half after seven by your clocks before we entered the house.

We had a really nice carriage from Devizes; it looked almost as good as a gentleman's, or at least a pretty worn-out gentleman's. Despite this advantage, though, it took us over three hours to get from there to Paragon, and it was half past seven by your clocks when we got to the house.

Frank, whose black head was in waiting in the hall window, received us very kindly; and his master and mistress did not show less cordiality. They both look very well, though my aunt has a violent cough. We drank tea as soon as we arrived, and so ends the account of our journey, which my mother bore without any fatigue.

Frank, whose dark head was waiting by the hall window, welcomed us warmly; and his master and mistress were just as friendly. They both looked great, although my aunt has a bad cough. We had tea as soon as we got there, and that wraps up the story of our trip, which my mom handled without any tiredness.


There is to be only one more ball—next Monday is the day. The Chamberlaynes are still here. I begin to think better of Mrs. C., and upon[166] recollection believe she has rather a long chin than otherwise, as she remembers us in Gloucestershire,[124] when we were very charming young women.

There’s just one more ball—next Monday is the day. The Chamberlaynes are still here. I'm starting to think better of Mrs. C., and upon reflection, I believe she has a rather long chin after all, as she remembers us from Gloucestershire, when we were very charming young women.

The first view of Bath in fine weather does not answer my expectations; I think I see more distinctly through rain. The sun was got behind everything, and the appearance of the place from the top of Kingsdown was all vapour, shadow, smoke, and confusion.

The first view of Bath in nice weather doesn't meet my expectations; I feel like I see things more clearly when it’s raining. The sun was hidden behind everything, and the view from the top of Kingsdown was all haze, shadows, smoke, and chaos.

I fancy we are to have a house in Seymour Street, or thereabouts. My uncle and aunt both like the situation. I was glad to hear the former talk of all the houses in New King Street as too small; it was my own idea of them. I had not been two minutes in the dining-room before he questioned me with all his accustomary eager interest about Frank and Charles, their views and intentions. I did my best to give information.

I think we're going to have a house on Seymour Street or nearby. My uncle and aunt both like the location. I was happy to hear my uncle say that all the houses on New King Street are too small; that was my opinion too. I hadn't been in the dining room for two minutes before he started asking me, with his usual enthusiasm, about Frank and Charles, what they were planning and what their intentions were. I tried my best to provide some information.


Tuesday Night.—When my uncle went to take his second glass of water I walked with him, and in our morning's circuit we looked at two houses in Green Park Buildings, one of which pleased me very well. We walked all over it except into the garret; the dining-room is of a comfortable size, just as large as you like to fancy it; the second room about 14ft. square. The apartment over the drawing-room pleased me particularly, because it is divided into two, the smaller one a very nice-sized dressing-room, which upon occasion might admit a bed. The aspect is south-east. The only doubt is about the dampness of the offices, of which there were symptoms.

Tuesday Night.—When my uncle went to get his second glass of water, I walked with him, and during our morning walk, we checked out two houses in Green Park Buildings, one of which I really liked. We explored the entire place except for the attic; the dining room is a comfortable size, just as big as you’d imagine it. The second room is about 14 feet square. I especially liked the room above the drawing-room because it’s split into two, with the smaller part being a nicely sized dressing room that could potentially fit a bed if needed. It faces southeast. The only concern is the dampness in the utility areas, which showed some signs.


Paragon: Tuesday [May 12, 1801].

Sixty-one guineas and a-half for the three cows gives one some support under the blow of only eleven[167] guineas for the tables. Eight for my pianoforte is about what I really expected to get; I am more anxious to know the amount of my books, especially as they are said to have sold well.

Sixty-one and a half guineas for the three cows gives me some cushion against the hit of just eleven[167] guineas for the tables. Eight for my piano is roughly what I expected to get; I'm more curious about how much my books made, especially since they are said to have sold well.


In the evening, I hope you honoured my toilette and ball with a thought; I dressed myself as well as I could, and had all my finery much admired at home. By nine o'clock my uncle, aunt, and I entered the rooms, and linked Miss Winstone on to us. Before tea it was rather a dull affair; but then the before tea did not last long, for there was only one dance, danced by four couple. Think of four couple, surrounded by about an hundred people, dancing in the Upper Rooms at Bath.

In the evening, I hope you thought about my outfit and the ball; I dressed up as best as I could, and everyone at home really admired my fancy clothes. By nine o'clock, my uncle, aunt, and I arrived at the venue, and we joined Miss Winstone. Before tea, it was a bit boring; but that didn’t last long, since there was only one dance with four couples. Just imagine four couples dancing in the Upper Rooms at Bath, surrounded by about a hundred people.

After tea we cheered up; the breaking up of private parties sent some scores more to the ball, and though it was shockingly and inhumanly thin for this place, there were people enough, I suppose, to have made five or six very pretty Basingstoke assemblies.

After tea, we felt better; the end of private parties brought in a few more people to the ball, and even though it was shockingly and uncomfortably empty for this place, I guess there were enough people to have made five or six really nice gatherings in Basingstoke.

I then got Mr. Evelyn to talk to, and Miss T. to look at; and I am proud to say that though repeatedly assured that another in the same party was the She, I fixed upon the right one from the first. A resemblance to Mrs. L. was my guide. She is not so pretty as I expected; her face has the same defect of baldness as her sister's, and her features not so handsome; she was highly rouged, and looked rather quietly and contentedly silly than anything else.

I then talked to Mr. Evelyn and looked at Miss T. I'm proud to say that even though I was repeatedly told that someone else in the group was the She, I picked the right one from the start. A resemblance to Mrs. L. helped me figure it out. She’s not as pretty as I thought she would be; her face has the same baldness issue as her sister's, and her features aren’t as attractive. She had a lot of makeup on and looked more quietly and contentedly silly than anything else.

Mrs. B. and two young women were of the same party, except when Mrs. B. thought herself obliged to leave them to run round the room after her drunken husband. His avoidance, and her pursuit, with the probable intoxication of both, was an amusing scene.

Mrs. B. and two young women were part of the same group, except when Mrs. B. felt she had to leave them to chase after her drunken husband. His dodging and her chasing, along with the likely drunkenness of both, created an entertaining scene.


Wednesday.—Another stupid party last night; perhaps if larger they might be less intolerable,[168] but here there were only just enough to make one card table, with six people to look on and talk nonsense to each other. Lady Fust, Mrs. Busby, and a Mrs. Owen sat down with my uncle to whist, within five minutes after the three old Toughs came in, and there they sat, with only the exchange of Adm. Stanhope for my uncle, till their chairs were announced.

Wednesday.—Another boring party last night; maybe if there were more people, it would be less unbearable,[168] but there were only just enough for one card table, with six people watching and chatting nonsense with each other. Lady Fust, Mrs. Busby, and Mrs. Owen joined my uncle for a game of whist, just five minutes after the three old Toughs arrived, and they sat there, with only Adm. Stanhope taking my uncle's place, until their chairs were announced.

I cannot anyhow continue to find people agreeable; I respect Mrs. Chamberlayne for doing her hair well, but cannot feel a more tender sentiment. Miss Langley is like any other short girl, with a broad nose and wide mouth, fashionable dress and exposed bosom. Adm. Stanhope is a gentlemanlike man, but then his legs are too short and his tail too long.

I can't really continue to find people likable; I respect Mrs. Chamberlayne for her neat hair, but I can't feel anything more affectionate. Miss Langley is just like any other short girl, with a broad nose and wide mouth, trendy clothes, and a revealing neckline. Adm. Stanhope is a nice guy, but his legs are too short and his coat is too long.


Paragon: Thursday [May 21, 1801].

The friendship between Mrs. Chamberlayne and me which you predicted has already taken place, for we shake hands whenever we meet. Our grand walk to Weston was again fixed for yesterday, and was accomplished in a very striking manner. Every one of the party declined it under some pretence or other except our two selves and we had therefore a tête-à-tête, but that we should equally have had, after the first two yards, had half the inhabitants of Bath set off with us.

The friendship between Mrs. Chamberlayne and me that you predicted has already happened, since we shake hands every time we see each other. Our big walk to Weston was scheduled for yesterday, and it went very well. Everyone declined to join us for some reason or another, except for the two of us, so we ended up having a tête-à-tête. But honestly, we would have had that even if half the people in Bath had walked with us after the first few steps.

It would have amused you to see our progress. We went up by Sion Hill, and returned across the fields. In climbing a hill Mrs. Chamberlayne is very capital; I could with difficulty keep pace with her, yet would not flinch for the world. On plain ground I was quite her equal. And so we posted away under a fine hot sun, she without any parasol or any shade to her hat, stopping for nothing and crossing the churchyard at Weston with as much expedition as if we were afraid of being buried alive. After seeing what she is equal to, I cannot help[169] feeling a regard for her. As to agreeableness, she is much like other people.

It would have amused you to see how far we've come. We went up Sion Hill and came back through the fields. When it comes to climbing hills, Mrs. Chamberlayne is excellent; I could barely keep up with her, but I wouldn't back down for anything. On flat ground, I was definitely her equal. So we sped along under a bright hot sun, she without a parasol or any shade for her hat, stopping for nothing and crossing the churchyard at Weston as if we were worried about being buried alive. After seeing what she's capable of, I can't help[169] feeling some affection for her. In terms of being pleasant, she's pretty much like everyone else.


I went with my mother to help look at some houses in New King Street, towards which she felt some kind of inclination, but their size has now satisfied her. They were smaller than I expected to find them; one in particular out of the two was quite monstrously little; the best of the sitting-rooms not so large as the little parlour at Steventon, and the second room in every floor about capacious enough to admit a very small single bed.

I went with my mom to check out some houses on New King Street, which she was kind of interested in, but their size has now convinced her otherwise. They were smaller than I thought they'd be; one of them, in particular, was really tiny; the best sitting room wasn’t much bigger than the small parlor at Steventon, and the second room on each floor was just big enough for a very small single bed.


You will be sorry to hear that Marianne Mapleton's disorder has ended fatally. She was believed out of danger on Sunday, but a sudden relapse carried her off the next day. So affectionate a family must suffer severely; and many a girl on early death has been praised into an angel, I believe, on slighter pretensions to beauty, sense, and merit, than Marianne.

You will be sorry to hear that Marianne Mapleton's condition has ended tragically. She was thought to be out of danger on Sunday, but a sudden relapse took her life the next day. Such a loving family must be suffering greatly; and many a girl who has died young has been celebrated as an angel, I believe, on far less impressive qualities of beauty, intelligence, and virtue than Marianne.


Paragon: Tuesday [May 26, 1801].[125]
.      .      .      .      .      .      .      .      .      .

The Endymion came into Portsmouth on Sunday and I have sent Charles a short letter by this day's post. My adventures since I wrote you three days ago have been such as the time would easily contain. I walked yesterday morning with Mrs. Chamberlayne to Lyncombe and Widcombe, and in the evening I drank tea with the Holders. Mrs. Chamberlayne's pace was not quite so magnificent on this second trial as on the first: it was nothing more than I could keep up with, without effort, and for many many yards together on a raised narrow footpath I led the way. The walk was very beautiful, as my companion agreed whenever I made the observation. And so ends our friendship, for the Chamberlaynes leave Bath in a day or two. Prepare likewise for the[170] loss of Lady Fust, as you will lose before you find her. My evening visit was by no means disagreeable. Mrs. Lillingston came to engage Mrs. Holder's conversation, and Miss Holder and I adjourned after tea to the inner drawing-room to look over prints and talk pathetically. She is very unreserved and very fond of talking of her deceased brother and sister, whose memories she cherishes with an enthusiasm which, though perhaps a little affected, is not unpleasing. She has an idea of your being remarkably lively, therefore get ready the proper selection of adverbs and due scraps of Italian and French. I must now pause to make some observation on Mrs. Heathcote's having got a little boy.[126] I wish her well to wear it out—and shall proceed. Frank writes me word that he is to be in London to-morrow: some money negotiation, from which he hopes to derive advantage, hastens him from Kent and will detain him a few days behind my father in town. I have seen the Miss Mapletons this morning. Marianne was buried yesterday, and I called without expecting to be let in to enquire after them all. On the servant's invitation, however, I sent in my name, and Jane and Christiana, who were walking in the garden, came to me immediately, and I sat with them about ten minutes. They looked pale and dejected but were more composed than I had thought probable. When I mentioned your coming here on Monday they said they should be very glad to see you.

The Endymion arrived in Portsmouth on Sunday, and I've sent Charles a short letter with today's mail. My experiences since I last wrote to you three days ago have been quite enough for the time. Yesterday morning, I walked with Mrs. Chamberlayne to Lyncombe and Widcombe, and in the evening, I had tea with the Holders. Mrs. Chamberlayne's pace wasn’t as impressive this second time as it was the first; I could easily keep up with her and often led the way for many yards on a narrow raised footpath. The walk was beautiful, which my companion agreed with every time I mentioned it. And that marks the end of our friendship, as the Chamberlaynes will be leaving Bath in a day or two. Also, get ready for the loss of Lady Fust—you'll lose her before you find her. My evening visit wasn’t unpleasant at all. Mrs. Lillingston came to engage Mrs. Holder in conversation, while Miss Holder and I went to the inner drawing-room after tea to look at prints and talk sentimentally. She is very open and loves discussing her late brother and sister, whose memories she holds with an enthusiasm that, while maybe a bit exaggerated, isn’t unappealing. She thinks you’re particularly lively, so be prepared with the right choice of adverbs and a few phrases in Italian and French. I need to pause to comment on Mrs. Heathcote having a little boy. I wish her well in managing it—and I’ll move on. Frank wrote to me saying he’ll be in London tomorrow: he’s in a rush from Kent because of a money matter that he hopes will be beneficial, and he’ll be delayed a few days behind my father in town. I saw the Miss Mapletons this morning. Marianne was buried yesterday, and I called, not expecting to be let in to ask about them. However, the servant invited me in, and Jane and Christiana, who were in the garden, came to greet me right away. They looked pale and downcast but were more composed than I had expected. When I mentioned that you would be here on Monday, they said they would be very happy to see you.

We drink tea to-night with Mrs. Lysons: now this, says my Master, will be mighty dull. . . .

We’re having tea tonight with Mrs. Lysons: now this, my Master says, will be really boring...

I assure you in spite of what I might choose to insinuate in a former letter, that I have seen very little of Mr. Evelyn since my coming here; I met him this morning for only the fourth time, and as to my anecdote about Sydney Gardens, I made the most of the story because it came into advantage, but[171] in fact he only asked me whether I were to be in Sydney Gardens in the evening or not. There is now something like an engagement between us and the Phaeton, which to confess my frailty I have a great desire to go out in; but whether it will come to anything must remain with him. I really believe he is very harmless; people do not seem afraid of him here, and he gets groundsel for his birds and all that. . . .

I assure you, despite what I might have hinted at in a previous letter, that I’ve seen very little of Mr. Evelyn since I arrived here. I ran into him this morning for only the fourth time, and about my story regarding Sydney Gardens, I exaggerated it a bit because it suited the moment, but[171] in reality, he just asked me if I was going to be in Sydney Gardens in the evening or not. There’s now something like a plan between us and the Phaeton, which I confess I really want to take a ride in; but whether it will actually happen depends on him. I honestly believe he’s pretty harmless; people don’t seem scared of him here, and he collects groundsel for his birds and all that.

Yours truly,
J. A.

Wednesday.—I am just returned from my airing in the very bewitching Phaeton and four for which I was prepared by a note from Mr. E., soon after breakfast. We went to the top of Kingsdown, and had a very pleasant drive. One pleasure succeeds another rapidly. On my return I found your letter, and a letter from Charles, on the table. The contents of yours I suppose I need not repeat to you; to thank you for it will be enough. I give Charles great credit for remembering my uncle's direction, and he seems rather surprised at it himself. He has received £30 for his share of the privateer, and expects £10 more, but of what avail is it to take prizes if he lays out the produce in presents to his sisters? He has been buying gold chains and topaze crosses[127] for us—he must be well scolded. The Endymion has already received orders for taking troops to Egypt—which I should not like at all if I did not trust to Charles being removed from her somehow or other before she sails. He knows nothing of his own destination he says—but desires me to write directly—as the Endymion will probably sail in three or four days. He will receive my yesterday's letter to-day, and I shall write again by this post to thank and reproach him. We shall be unbearably fine.

Wednesday.—I just got back from my ride in the charming Phaeton and four, which I was tipped off about by a note from Mr. E. soon after breakfast. We went up to Kingsdown, and it was a lovely drive. One joy leads to another quickly. When I returned, I found your letter and a letter from Charles on the table. I suppose I don’t need to repeat the contents of yours to you; just thanking you for it will be enough. I have to give Charles credit for remembering my uncle's direction, and he seems a bit surprised he did. He received £30 for his share of the privateer and is expecting another £10, but what good is it to win prizes if he spends the money on gifts for his sisters? He’s been buying gold chains and topaz crosses[127] for us—he’s going to get well scolded. The Endymion has already been ordered to take troops to Egypt—which I wouldn't like at all if I didn't trust that Charles would somehow be removed from her before she sails. He says he knows nothing about his own destination, but wants me to write right away—since the Endymion will probably sail in three or four days. He’ll receive my letter from yesterday today, and I’ll write again in this post to thank and reproach him. We’ll be unbearably fine.

So began the five years' residence at Bath.

So started the five years living in Bath.

Cassandra and her father (the latter having been paying visits in Kent and London) joined the others at the beginning of June; and from that date till September 1804 there is little that can be said definitely about Jane's life.

Cassandra and her father (who had been visiting in Kent and London) joined everyone else at the start of June; and from that point until September 1804, there's not much that can be said for sure about Jane's life.

We know, however, that it was the intention of the Austens to spend the summer of 1801 by the sea—perhaps at Sidmouth; and a letter of Eliza Austen informs us that this plan was duly carried out. She writes to Phila Walter on October 29:—

We know, however, that the Austens intended to spend the summer of 1801 by the sea—maybe in Sidmouth; and a letter from Eliza Austen tells us that this plan was indeed put into action. She writes to Phila Walter on October 29:—

I conclude that you know of our uncle and aunt Austen and their daughters having spent the summer in Devonshire. They are now returned to Bath, where they are superintending the fitting up of their new house.

I assume you know about our uncle and aunt Austen and their daughters, who spent the summer in Devonshire. They have now returned to Bath, where they're overseeing the setup of their new house.

So the house had at last been fixed on; and we learn in the Memoir that it was No. 4 Sydney Terrace,[128] in the parish of Bathwick. The houses here face the Sydney Gardens, and it is a part of Bath that Jane seems to have fancied. Her residence there is now commemorated by a marble tablet. How long the Austens resided in this house cannot definitely be stated; perhaps they took it for three years—at any rate, by the beginning of 1805 they had moved to 27 Green Park Buildings. Possibly Mr. Austen, as he grew older, had found the distance to the centre of the town too great for his powers of walking.

So the house was finally chosen, and we learn in the Memoir that it was No. 4 Sydney Terrace,[128] in the parish of Bathwick. The houses here overlook the Sydney Gardens, and it seems like Jane really liked this part of Bath. Her time living there is now honored with a marble plaque. How long the Austens lived in this house isn’t known for sure; maybe they stayed for three years—at any rate, by early 1805, they had moved to 27 Green Park Buildings. It’s possible that as Mr. Austen got older, he found the distance to the town center too far for him to walk.

One of the few facts we know concerning their stay in Sydney Place is that at one time Mrs. Austen was extremely ill, but the skill of her medical adviser,[173] a certain Mr. Bowen,[129] and the affectionate care of her daughters pulled her through and enabled her to live for another twenty-five years. Mrs. Austen has recorded the fact of her illness in some humorous verses, entitled 'Dialogue between Death and Mrs. A.'

One of the few things we know about their time in Sydney Place is that at one point, Mrs. Austen was very sick, but the expertise of her doctor, [173] a certain Mr. Bowen,[129] and the loving care of her daughters helped her recover and allowed her to live for another twenty-five years. Mrs. Austen noted her illness in some humorous verses titled 'Dialogue between Death and Mrs. A.'

Says Death, 'I've been trying these three weeks and more
To seize on old Madam here at Number Four,
Yet I still try in vain, tho' she's turned of three score;
What is causing my bad luck?

'I'll tell you, old Fellow, if you cannot guess,
To what you're indebted for your ill success—
To the prayers of my husband, whose love I possess,
To the care of my daughters, whom Heaven will bless,
To Bowen's skill and attention.

In 1802, in addition to the visit to Steventon with its distressing incidents,[130] Jane was at Dawlish; for, in a letter written in 1814, she says of the library at Dawlish that it 'was pitiful and wretched twelve years ago and not likely to have anybody's publications.' A writer, too, in Temple Bar[131] for February 1879, states that about this time the Austens went to Teignmouth (which would be very easily combined with a stay at Dawlish), and that they resided there some weeks.

In 1802, along with the visit to Steventon that had its upsetting moments,[130] Jane was in Dawlish; in a letter written in 1814, she mentions that the library in Dawlish 'was pitiful and miserable twelve years ago and probably wouldn’t have anyone's publications.' Additionally, a writer in Temple Bar[131] for February 1879 notes that around this time, the Austens went to Teignmouth (which could easily be combined with a stay in Dawlish) and that they lived there for several weeks.

This was the year of the short cessation of hostilities brought about by the Peace of Amiens. During its continuance, we are told that the Henry Austens went to France in the vain hope of recovering some of her first husband's property, and narrowly escaped being included amongst the détenus. 'Orders had been given by Bonaparte's Government to detain[174] all English travellers; but at the post-houses Mrs. Henry Austen gave the necessary orders herself, and her French was so perfect that she passed everywhere for a native, and her husband escaped under this protection.'[132]

This was the year of the brief pause in fighting due to the Peace of Amiens. During this time, we’re told that the Henry Austens traveled to France in the futile hope of reclaiming some of her first husband’s property and barely avoided being among the détenus. 'Bonaparte's Government had instructed that all English travelers be detained; but at the post houses, Mrs. Henry Austen took charge of the situation herself, and her French was so flawless that she was mistaken for a local, allowing her husband to escape under her protection.'[132]

Our only evidence of Jane's having been absent from Bath in 1803 is that Sir Egerton Brydges,[133] in speaking of her, says: 'The last time I think that I saw her was at Ramsgate in 1803.'

Our only proof that Jane was not in Bath in 1803 is that Sir Egerton Brydges,[133] mentioned her by saying, 'The last time I remember seeing her was at Ramsgate in 1803.'

On Francis Austen's promotion (already mentioned), Admiral Gambier seems rather to have gone out of his way to choose him as his flag-captain on the Neptune; but on the Peace of Amiens, he, like many others, went on half-pay. His first employment when war broke out again, in 1803, was the raising from among the Kent fishermen of a corps of 'sea fencibles,' to protect the coast from invasion. His head-quarters were at Ramsgate, and it was quite likely that Jane would visit him there, especially if she could combine this visit with one to Godmersham. We shall see later that the 'sea fencibles' did not take up the whole of Frank's time.

On Francis Austen's promotion (already mentioned), Admiral Gambier seems to have gone out of his way to select him as his flag-captain on the Neptune; however, with the Peace of Amiens, he, like many others, ended up on half-pay. When war broke out again in 1803, his first job was to recruit a group of 'sea fencibles' from the Kent fishermen to protect the coast from invasion. His headquarters were at Ramsgate, and it was likely that Jane would visit him there, especially if she could also fit in a trip to Godmersham. Later, we'll see that the 'sea fencibles' didn't take up all of Frank's time.

She must now have begun to turn her mind again to her neglected MSS., and especially to Northanger Abbey. This, no doubt, underwent a thorough revision (Belinda, mentioned in the famous dissertation on novels, was not published till 1801); and there is evidence[134] that she sold the MS., under the title of Susan, in the spring of 1803: not, indeed, to a Bath publisher—as has been often stated—but to Messrs. Crosby & Son of London, for ten pounds, stipulating for an early publication. Distrustful of appearing under her own name in the transaction,[175] Jane seems to have employed a certain Mr. Seymour—probably her brother Henry's man of business—a fact which suggests that the sale was effected while Jane was staying in London with Henry. For reasons best known to himself, Mr. Crosby did not proceed with the publication.

She must have started thinking again about her overlooked manuscripts, especially Northanger Abbey. This definitely went through a thorough revision (Belinda, which was mentioned in that famous essay about novels, wasn't published until 1801); and there's evidence[134] that she sold the manuscript, titled Susan, in the spring of 1803: not, as often claimed, to a Bath publisher, but to Messrs. Crosby & Son in London, for ten pounds, with a request for quick publication. To avoid being identified in this deal, Jane seems to have used a certain Mr. Seymour—likely her brother Henry's business associate—which suggests that the sale took place while Jane was visiting Henry in London. For reasons known only to himself, Mr. Crosby did not move forward with the publication.

Besides Northanger Abbey, Jane seems to have written at this time the beginning of a tale which was published in the second edition of the Memoir as The Watsons,[135] although the author had not given that, or any other name, to it. The setting of the story was very like that of the novels with which we are so familiar, and the characters were sketched in with a firm hand. One of these creations in particular might have been expected to re-appear in another book (if this work was to be laid aside); but such a procedure was contrary to Jane Austen's invariable practice. It is the character of a young man—Tom Musgrave by name—a clever and good-natured toady, with rather more attractive qualities than usually fall to the lot of the members of that fraternity. But why was it laid aside? The writer of the Memoir suggests[136] that the author may have become aware 'of the evil of having placed her heroine too low, in a position of poverty and obscurity, which, though not necessarily connected with vulgarity, has a sad tendency to degenerate into it; and therefore, like a singer who has begun on too low a note, she discontinued the strain.'

Besides Northanger Abbey, Jane seems to have written the start of a story around this time, which was published in the second edition of the Memoir as The Watsons,[135] even though the author hadn’t given it a title or any other name. The setting of the story was quite similar to the novels we know so well, and the characters were drawn with a strong hand. One character in particular might have been expected to show up in another book (if this work was set aside); but that approach went against Jane Austen's usual practice. This character is a young man named Tom Musgrave—a clever and good-natured flatterer, with more appealing qualities than what usually belongs to members of that group. But why was it put aside? The writer of the Memoir suggests[136] that the author may have realized 'the problem of having placed her heroine too low, in a situation of poverty and obscurity, which, though not necessarily linked to vulgarity, has a sad tendency to slip into it; and therefore, like a singer who has started on too low a note, she stopped the melody.'

To this we may add that circumstances soon occurred to divert her mind from original composition for a considerable period; and when at last she[176] returned to it, she was much more likely to think of the two completed stories that were lying in her desk than of one that was only begun. She did, however, retain in her recollection the outline of the intended story. The MS. of The Watsons, still existing, is written on the small sheets of paper described in the Memoir: sheets which could be easily covered with a piece of blotting-paper in case of the arrival of unexpected visitors, and which would thus fit in with her desire for secrecy. All the pages are written in her beautifully neat handwriting; but some seem to flow on without doubt or difficulty, while others are subject to copious corrections. As all the MSS. of her six published novels have perished, it is worth our while to notice her methods where we can.

To this, we can add that circumstances soon came up that distracted her from writing for a long time; and when she finally[176] got back to it, she was much more inclined to think about the two finished stories sitting in her desk than the one that was just started. However, she did keep the outline of the intended story in her memory. The manuscript of The Watsons, which still exists, is written on the small sheets of paper mentioned in the Memoir: sheets that could easily be covered with a piece of blotting paper in case of unexpected visitors, aligning with her wish for privacy. All the pages are written in her beautifully neat handwriting; however, some flow seamlessly while others have many corrections. Since all the manuscripts of her six published novels have been lost, it’s worth our attention to note her methods wherever possible.

The first interruption that occurred to her writing in 1804 was of a pleasant nature, and none of her admirers need regret it: she went to Lyme with her family. They had been joined in their summer rambles by the Henry Austens, who afterwards proceeded with Cassandra to Weymouth, leaving Jane with her parents at Lyme. We have it on record that Jane loved the sight of the beauties of nature so much that she would sometimes say she thought it must form one of the joys of heaven; but she had few opportunities of visiting any scenes of especial beauty. We need not therefore be surprised that the impression produced by Lyme was so great that she retained a vivid and accurate memory of the details eleven years afterwards. In Persuasion, she allowed herself to dwell on them with greater fullness and greater enthusiasm than she had ever displayed on similar occasions before. Readers of that book who visit Lyme—especially if they have the valuable help of the Miss Hills' descriptions and[177] sketches—will feel no difficulty in recognising the exact spot on the Cobb which was pointed out to Tennyson as the scene of the fall of Louisa Musgrove, or the well-placed but minute house at the corner of the pier, past which Captain Benwick was seen rushing for the doctor, and in which the Harvilles managed to entertain a large party; they may note the point on the steps leading down to the sea where Mr. Elliot first saw Anne; and if they go to the 'Royal Lion' Hotel and engage a private sitting-room, they can look from the window, as Mary Musgrove looked at her cousin's carriage, when she recognised the Elliot countenance, but failed to see the Elliot arms, because the great-coat was folded over the panels.[137]

The first interruption to her writing in 1804 was a pleasant one, and none of her fans should regret it: she went to Lyme with her family. They were joined in their summer outings by the Henry Austens, who later went to Weymouth with Cassandra, leaving Jane with her parents in Lyme. It’s recorded that Jane loved the beauty of nature so much that she sometimes said it must be one of the joys of heaven; however, she didn’t have many chances to visit especially beautiful places. So, it’s no surprise that the impressions from Lyme were so strong that she remembered them vividly and accurately even eleven years later. In Persuasion, she allowed herself to explore these memories with more depth and enthusiasm than ever before. Readers of that book who visit Lyme—especially if they have the helpful descriptions and sketches by the Miss Hills—will easily recognize the exact spot on the Cobb that Tennyson was shown as the scene of Louisa Musgrove's fall, or the small but perfectly located house at the end of the pier, where Captain Benwick was seen rushing for the doctor, and where the Harvilles hosted a large gathering; they might notice the spot on the steps leading down to the sea where Mr. Elliot first saw Anne. And if they visit the 'Royal Lion' Hotel and book a private sitting room, they can look out the window just like Mary Musgrove did when she spotted her cousin's carriage, recognizing the Elliot face but not seeing the Elliot coat of arms because the greatcoat was draped over the panels.[177][137]

The letter which follows was written when Cassandra was just leaving Weymouth to go to Ibthorp where old Mrs. Lloyd lay very ill.

The letter that follows was written when Cassandra was just leaving Weymouth to go to Ibthorp, where old Mrs. Lloyd was very sick.

Lyme: Friday [September 14, 1804].[138]

My dear Cassandra,—I take the first sheet of fine striped paper to thank you for your letter from Weymouth, and express my hopes of your being at Ibthorp before this time. I expect to hear that you reached it yesterday evening, being able to get as far as Blandford on Wednesday. Your account of Weymouth contains nothing which strikes me so forcibly as there being no ice in the town. For every other vexation I was in some measure prepared, and particularly for your disappointment in not seeing the Royal Family go on board on Tuesday, having already heard from Mr. Crawford that he had seen you in the very act of being too late. But for there[178] being no ice, what could prepare me? . . . You found my letter at Andover, I hope, yesterday, and have now for many hours been satisfied that your kind anxiety on my behalf was as much thrown away as kind anxiety usually is. I continue quite well; in proof of which I have bathed again this morning. It was absolutely necessary that I should have the little fever and indisposition which I had: it has been all the fashion this week in Lyme. . . . We are quite settled in our lodgings by this time, as you may suppose, and everything goes on in the usual order. The servants behave very well, and make no difficulties, though nothing certainly can exceed the inconvenience of the offices, except the general dirtiness of the house and furniture, and all its inhabitants. I endeavour, as far as I can, to supply your place, and be useful, and keep things in order. I detect dirt in the water decanters, as fast as I can, and keep everything as it was under your administration. . . . James is the delight of our lives, he is quite an Uncle Toby's annuity to us. My Mother's shoes were never so well blacked before, and our plate never looked so clean. He waits extremely well, is attentive, handy, quick and quiet, and in short has a great many more than all the cardinal virtues (for the cardinal virtues in themselves have been so often possessed that they are no longer worth having), and amongst the rest, that of wishing to go to Bath, as I understand from Jenny. He has the laudable thirst I fancy for travelling, which in poor James Selby was so much reprobated; and part of his disappointment in not going with his master arose from his wish of seeing London.

My dear Cass,—I’m writing on this nice striped paper to thank you for your letter from Weymouth and to express my hopes that you’re at Ibthorp by now. I expect to hear you arrived there last night after getting as far as Blandford on Wednesday. Your description of Weymouth doesn’t shock me as much as the fact that there was no ice in the town. I was somewhat prepared for every other annoyance, especially your disappointment in not seeing the Royal Family board on Tuesday, especially since Mr. Crawford had told me you were running late. But the absence of ice caught me completely off guard. I hope you found my letter at Andover yesterday, and I’ve been assured for hours now that your kind concern for me was as unnecessary as it usually is. I’m doing just fine; to prove it, I took a bath again this morning. I absolutely needed to have the little fever and discomfort I had—it’s been all the rage this week in Lyme. We’ve settled into our lodgings at this point, as you might imagine, and everything is proceeding as usual. The servants are behaving well and causing no trouble, although nothing can compare to the inconvenience of the offices, except perhaps the general filthiness of the house, furniture, and everyone in it. I’m trying as much as I can to fill your role, be helpful, and keep things in order. I spot dirt in the water decanters as quickly as I can and keep everything the way you had it. James is the joy of our lives; he’s like Uncle Toby’s annuity for us. My mother’s shoes have never looked so good, and our silverware has never been so clean. He serves extremely well, is attentive, handy, quick, and quiet, and overall has so many qualities beyond the usual virtues (which have been so common now that they’ve lost their charm). Among other things, he wishes to go to Bath, as I understand from Jenny. He has that commendable desire to travel, which poor James Selby was so often criticized for; part of his disappointment in not going with his master was because he wanted to see London.


The ball last night was pleasant, but not full for Thursday. My father staid very contentedly till half-past nine (we went a little after eight), and then walked home with James and a lanthorn, though I believe the lanthorn was not lit, as the moon was up; but this lanthorn may sometimes be a great convenience[179] to him. My mother and I staid about an hour later. Nobody asked me the two first dances; the two next I danced with Mr. Crawford, and had I chosen to stay longer might have danced with Mr. Granville, Mrs. Granville's son, whom my dear friend Miss A. offered to introduce to me, or with a new odd-looking man who had been eyeing me for some time, and at last, without any introduction, asked me if I meant to dance again. I think he must be Irish by his ease, and because I imagine him to belong to the honble B.'s, who are the son, and son's wife of an Irish viscount, bold queer-looking people, just fit to be quality at Lyme.

The party last night was nice, but not very crowded for a Thursday. My dad stayed pretty happily until around 9:30 (we arrived a bit after 8), and then he walked home with James and a lantern, although I don't think the lantern was lit since the moon was out; still, that lantern can be really handy for him sometimes. My mom and I stayed about an hour longer. No one asked me to dance for the first two dances; for the next two, I danced with Mr. Crawford, and if I had decided to stay longer, I could have danced with Mr. Granville, Mrs. Granville's son, whom my good friend Miss A. offered to introduce to me, or with a new, odd-looking guy who had been watching me for a while and finally, without any introduction, asked if I planned to dance again. I think he must be Irish because he was so relaxed, and I imagine he’s connected to the honorable B.'s, who are the son and daughter-in-law of an Irish viscount, bold and unusual-looking people, just the type to be considered high society in Lyme.


I called yesterday morning (ought it not in strict propriety to be termed yester-morning?) on Miss A. and was introduced to her father and mother. Like other young ladies she is considerably genteeler than her parents. Mrs. A. sat darning a pair of stockings the whole of my visit. But do not mention this at home, lest a warning should act as an example. We afterwards walked together for an hour on the Cobb; she is very converseable in a common way; I do not perceive wit or genius, but she has sense and some degree of taste, and her manners are very engaging. She seems to like people rather too easily. She thought the D.'s pleasant, &c., &c.

I called yesterday morning (shouldn’t it be called yesterday morning?) on Miss A. and met her parents. Like many young women, she is much more polished than her mom and dad. Mrs. A. spent my entire visit darning a pair of stockings. But don’t mention this at home, or it might become a cautionary tale. We then walked together for an hour on the Cobb; she’s quite easy to talk to in a casual way. I don’t see any wit or brilliance, but she has good sense and a decent taste, and her manners are very charming. She seems to warm up to people a bit too easily. She thought the D.'s were nice, etc., etc.


Friday Evening.—The bathing was so delightful this morning and Molly so pressing with me to enjoy myself that I believe I staid in rather too long, as since the middle of the day I have felt unreasonably tired. I shall be more careful another time, and shall not bathe to-morrow as I had before intended. Jenny and James are walked to Charmouth this afternoon. I am glad to have such an amusement for him, as I am very anxious for his being at once quiet and happy. He can read, and I must get him some books. Unfortunately he has read the first Vol. of Robinson Crusoe.[180] We have the Pinckards' newspaper however which I shall take care to lend him.

Friday Evening.—The bath was so enjoyable this morning and Molly was so insistent that I have a good time that I think I stayed in a bit too long, as I’ve been feeling unusually tired since mid-day. I’ll be more careful next time, and I won’t bathe tomorrow as I had originally planned. Jenny and James walked to Charmouth this afternoon. I’m glad he has that outing since I really want him to be both calm and happy. He can read, and I need to get him some books. Unfortunately, he has already read the first volume of Robinson Crusoe.[180] We do have the Pinckards' newspaper, though, which I’ll be sure to lend him.

As the autumn of 1804 was succeeded by winter, Jane's thoughts were to be taken up by more serious considerations. On her birthday, December 16, occurred the death (by a fall from her horse) of her great friend, Mrs. Lefroy, on which we have already dwelt.[139]

As the fall of 1804 turned into winter, Jane began to focus on more serious matters. On her birthday, December 16, her close friend, Mrs. Lefroy, tragically died in a horse riding accident, which we have already discussed.[139]

But she was shortly to suffer an even greater loss, for on January 21, 1805, her father died, after an illness of only forty-eight hours. Jane's letter, or rather two letters—for, the first being wrongly directed, she had to write a second—to her brother Frank on this occasion have fortunately been kept.

But she was soon to experience an even greater loss, as her father passed away on January 21, 1805, after only a forty-eight hour illness. Jane's letter, or rather two letters—since the first one was misaddressed, she had to write a second one—to her brother Frank on this occasion have fortunately been preserved.

Green Park Apartments:
Tuesday evening, January 22, 1805.[140]

My dearest Frank,—I wrote to you yesterday, but your letter to Cassandra this morning, by which we learn the probability of your being by this time at Portsmouth, obliges me to write to you again, having unfortunately a communication as necessary as painful to make to you. Your affectionate heart will be greatly wounded, and I wish the shock could have been lessened by a better preparation; but the event has been sudden and so must be the information of it. We have lost an excellent father. An illness of only eight and forty hours carried him off yesterday morning between ten and eleven. He was seized on Saturday with a return of the feverish complaint which he had been subject to for the last three years. . . . A physician was called in yesterday morning, but he was at that time past all possibility of cure; and Dr. Gibbs and Mr. Bowen had scarcely left his room before he sunk into a sleep from which he never woke.[181]

Dear Frank,—I wrote to you yesterday, but your letter to Cassandra this morning, which tells us you’re probably already in Portsmouth, makes it necessary for me to write to you again. Unfortunately, I have some news that is both necessary and painful to share. Your loving heart will be deeply hurt, and I wish I could have softened the shock with better preparation; but the situation is sudden, and so must be the news. We have lost an amazing father. An illness that lasted only forty-eight hours took him away yesterday morning between ten and eleven. He was struck by a recurrence of the fever that he had been battling for the last three years. . . . A doctor was called in yesterday morning, but he was already beyond help; and Dr. Gibbs and Mr. Bowen had hardly left his room before he fell into a sleep from which he never awoke.[181]

It has been very sudden. Within twenty-four hours of his death he was walking about with only the help of a stick—was even reading.

It all happened so fast. Within twenty-four hours of his death, he was getting around with just a stick for support—he was even reading.

We had, however, some hours of preparation, and when we understood his recovery to be hopeless, most fervently did we pray for the speedy release which ensued. To have seen him languishing long, struggling for hours, would have been dreadful, and, thank God, we were all spared from it.

We had a few hours to get ready, and when we realized his recovery was impossible, we sincerely prayed for the quick release that followed. Watching him suffer for a long time, fighting for hours, would have been terrible, and thankfully, we were all spared from that.


Except the restlessness and confusion of high fever, he did not suffer, and he was mercifully spared from knowing that he was about to quit objects so beloved, and so fondly cherished as his wife and children ever were. His tenderness as a father, who can do justice to?

Except for the restlessness and confusion of a high fever, he didn't suffer, and he was thankfully spared from realizing that he was about to leave behind things he loved so much, like his wife and children. Who can fully express his tenderness as a father?


The funeral is to be on Saturday at Walcot Church.[141] The serenity of the corpse is most delightful. It preserves the sweet benevolent smile which always distinguished him. They kindly press my mother to remove to Steventon as soon as it is all over, but I do not believe she will leave Bath at present. We must have this house for three months longer, and here we shall probably stay till the end of that time. We all unite in love, and I am

The funeral will be on Saturday at Walcot Church.[141] The calmness of the body is really lovely. It keeps the sweet, kind smile that always defined him. They’re urging my mom to move to Steventon as soon as everything is settled, but I don’t think she’ll leave Bath right now. We need to keep this house for another three months, and we’ll likely stay here until then. We all come together in love, and I am

Yours affectionately,
J. A.

The companion letter, sent to a different address, gives a similar account, and contains also these words[142]:—

The accompanying letter, sent to a different address, provides a similar account and also includes these words[142]:—

Heavy as is the blow, we can already feel that a[182] thousand comforts remain to us to soften it. Next to that of the consciousness of his worth and constant preparation for another world, is the remembrance of his having suffered, comparatively speaking, nothing. Being quite insensible of his own state, he was spared all pain of separation, and he went off almost in his sleep. My mother bears the shock as well as possible; she was quite prepared for it and feels all the blessing of his being spared a long illness. My uncle and aunt have been with us and show us every imaginable kindness.

Heavy as the loss is, we can already feel that a[182] thousand comforts are still there to help us cope. Next to the comfort of knowing his worth and his readiness for the afterlife is the memory that he suffered so little, relatively speaking. Completely unaware of his own condition, he felt no pain from the separation and drifted away almost in his sleep. My mom is handling the shock as best as she can; she was prepared for it and appreciates the blessing of him being spared a long illness. My uncle and aunt have been with us, showing us every kind of kindness imaginable.


Adieu, my dearest Frank. The loss of such a parent must be felt, or we should be brutes. I wish I could give you a better preparation, but it has been impossible.

Adieu, my dearest Frank. Losing a parent like that must be something we feel, or else we would be heartless. I wish I could prepare you better for this, but it hasn’t been possible.

Yours always affectionately,
J. A.

Mr. Austen's death placed his widow and daughters in straitened circumstances; for most of his income had been derived from the livings of Steventon and Deane. In fact the income of Mrs. Austen, together with that of Cassandra (who had inherited one thousand pounds from her intended husband, Thomas Fowle), was no more than two hundred and ten pounds. Fortunately, she had sons who were only too glad to be able to help her, and her income was raised to four hundred and sixty pounds a year by contributions of one hundred pounds from Edward, and fifty pounds from James, Henry, and Frank respectively. Frank, indeed, was ready to do more; for Henry wrote to him to say that their mother 'feels the magnificence of your offer and accepts of half.' Mrs. Austen's first idea was to remain in Bath so long as her brother, Mr. Leigh Perrot, lived there. Accordingly, she gave up her house at[183] Lady Day, and moved, with her daughters and one maid, into furnished lodgings at 25 Gay Street.

Mr. Austen's death left his widow and daughters in difficult financial situations because most of his income came from the Steventon and Deane parishes. In fact, Mrs. Austen's income, combined with Cassandra's (who had inherited one thousand pounds from her fiancé, Thomas Fowle), was only two hundred and ten pounds. Fortunately, her sons were more than happy to help, and her income increased to four hundred and sixty pounds a year with contributions of one hundred pounds from Edward and fifty pounds each from James, Henry, and Frank. Frank was even willing to do more; Henry wrote to him to say that their mother "appreciates your generous offer and accepts half." Mrs. Austen's initial plan was to stay in Bath as long as her brother, Mr. Leigh Perrot, lived there. Therefore, she gave up her house at[183] Lady Day and moved, with her daughters and a maid, into rented rooms at 25 Gay Street.

Early in April, Cassandra was staying at Ibthorp, where it was her lot to attend another death-bed—that of old Mrs. Lloyd.

Early in April, Cassandra was at Ibthorp, where she was attending another deathbed—the one of old Mrs. Lloyd.


25 Gay Street: Monday [April 8, 1805].

My dear Cassandra,—Here is a day for you! Did Bath or Ibthorp ever see a finer 8th of April? It is March and April together, the glare of one and the warmth of the other. We do nothing but walk about. As far as your means will admit, I hope you profit by such weather too. I dare say you are already the better for change of place. We were out again last night. Miss Irvine invited us, when I met her in the Crescent, to drink tea with them, but I rather declined it, having no idea that my mother would be disposed for another evening visit there so soon; but when I gave her the message, I found her very well inclined to go; and accordingly, on leaving Chapel, we walked to Lansdown. This morning we have been to see Miss Chamberlayne look hot on horseback. Seven years and four months ago we went to the same riding-house to see Miss Lefroy's performance! What a different set are we now moving in! But seven years, I suppose, are enough to change every pore of one's skin and every feeling of one's mind. We did not walk long in the Crescent yesterday. It was hot and not crowded enough; so we went into the field, and passed close by S. T. and Miss S.[143] again. I have not yet seen her face, but neither her dress nor air have anything of the dash or stylishness which the Browns talked of; quite the contrary; indeed, her dress is not even smart, and her appearance very quiet. Miss Irvine says she is never speaking a word. Poor wretch; I am afraid she is en pénitence. Here has been that excellent Mrs. Coulthart calling, while my mother was out, and I[184] was believed to be so. I always respected her, as a good-hearted friendly woman. And the Brownes have been here; I find their affidavits on the table. The Ambuscade reached Gibraltar on the 9th of March, and found all well; so say the papers. We have had no letters from anybody, but we expect to hear from Edward to-morrow, and from you soon afterwards. How happy they are at Godmersham now! I shall be very glad of a letter from Ibthorp, that I may know how you all are, but particularly yourself. This is nice weather for Mrs. J. Austen's going to Speen, and I hope she will have a pleasant visit there. I expect a prodigious account of the christening dinner; perhaps it brought you at last into the company of Miss Dundas again.

Dear Cassandra,—Here’s a day for you! Has Bath or Ibthorp ever seen a nicer 8th of April? It’s a blend of March and April today, with the brightness of one and the warmth of the other. We’re just walking around. I hope you’re enjoying this lovely weather as much as your budget allows. I’m sure you feel better just by being in a different place. We went out again last night. Miss Irvine invited us for tea when I bumped into her in the Crescent, but I basically turned it down, thinking my mother wouldn't want to go there for another evening visit so soon. However, when I told her about the invitation, she was quite eager to go, so after Chapel, we headed to Lansdown. This morning, we saw Miss Chamberlayne looking hot while riding. Seven years and four months ago, we went to the same riding school to watch Miss Lefroy ride! What a different crowd we’re with now! But I guess seven years is enough time for everything about us to change. We didn’t walk long in the Crescent yesterday. It was too hot and not crowded enough, so we headed into the field and passed by S. T. and Miss S.[143] again. I haven’t seen her face yet, but neither her outfit nor demeanor has the flair or style that the Browns spoke of; quite the opposite, really—her outfit isn't even flashy, and she seems very reserved. Miss Irvine says she hardly says a word. Poor thing; I fear she is in en pénitence. Mrs. Coulthart, who is lovely, came by while my mom was out, and I was thought to be out too. I’ve always respected her as a warm and friendly person. The Brownes have been here as well; I found their notes on the table. The Ambuscade arrived in Gibraltar on March 9th and reported that all is well, according to the papers. We haven't received any letters from anyone, but we expect to hear from Edward tomorrow and from you soon after. They must be so happy at Godmersham right now! I’d love to get a letter from Ibthorp to know how you all are doing, especially you. This is great weather for Mrs. J. Austen's trip to Speen, and I hope her visit there is enjoyable. I’m expecting an amazing story about the christening dinner; perhaps it finally brought you back into Miss Dundas's company.

Tuesday.—I received your letter last night, and wish it may be soon followed by another to say that all is over; but I cannot help thinking that nature will struggle again, and produce a revival. Poor woman! May her end be peaceful and easy as the exit we have witnessed! And I dare say it will. If there is no revival, suffering must be all over; even the consciousness of existence, I suppose, was gone when you wrote. The nonsense I have been writing in this and in my last letter seems out of place at such a time, but I will not mind it; it will do you no harm, and nobody else will be attacked by it. I am heartily glad that you can speak so comfortably of your own health and looks, though I can scarcely comprehend the latter being really approved. Could travelling fifty miles produce such an immediate change? You were looking very poorly here, and everybody seemed sensible of it. Is there a charm in a hack post-chaise? But if there were, Mrs. Craven's carriage might have undone it all. I am much obliged to you for the time and trouble you have bestowed on Mary's cap, and am glad it pleases her; but it will prove a useless gift at present, I suppose. Will not she leave Ibthorp on her mother's death? As a companion you are all that Martha can be supposed[185] to want, and in that light, under these circumstances, your visit will indeed have been well timed.

Tuesday.—I got your letter last night and hope it will soon be followed by another saying that it’s all over; but I can't shake the feeling that nature will put up a fight again and bring about a revival. Poor woman! I hope her end is as peaceful and easy as the goodbye we witnessed! And I'm sure it will be. If there’s no revival, then suffering must be completely done; even consciousness of existence, I assume, was gone when you wrote. The ramblings I've been writing in this and my last letter seem out of place during such a serious time, but I’ll ignore that; it won't harm you, and no one else will be affected by it. I'm really glad you can speak so positively about your health and looks, even though I can hardly believe people truly think the latter is good. Can traveling fifty miles really bring such an immediate change? You looked quite unwell here, and everyone seemed to notice. Is there some magic in a hired carriage? But if there is, Mrs. Craven's carriage should have undone all of that. I really appreciate the time and effort you put into Mary’s cap, and I'm happy it makes her happy; but I guess it will be a useless gift for now. Won’t she leave Ibthorp after her mother’s death? As a companion, you are everything that Martha could need[185], and in that sense, given the circumstances, your visit will have been perfectly timed.


The Cookes want us to drink tea with them to-night, but I do not know whether my mother will have nerves for it. We are engaged to-morrow evening—what request we are in! Mrs. Chamberlayne expressed to her niece her wish of being intimate enough with us to ask us to drink tea with her in a quiet way. We have therefore offered her ourselves and our quietness through the same medium. Our tea and sugar will last a great while. I think we are just the kind of people and party to be treated about among our relations; we cannot be supposed to be very rich.

The Cookes want us to join them for tea tonight, but I’m not sure if my mom will be up for it. We're busy tomorrow evening—what a hassle! Mrs. Chamberlayne told her niece that she hopes to get close enough to us to casually invite us over for tea. So, we’ve offered ourselves and our calm vibe through the same channel. Our tea and sugar will last a long time. I think we’re just the kind of people and group who get talked about among family; we can’t be thought of as very wealthy.


Thursday.—I was not able to go on yesterday; all my wit and leisure were bestowed on letters to Charles and Henry. To the former I wrote in consequence of my mother's having seen in the papers that the Urania was waiting at Portsmouth for the convoy for Halifax. This is nice, as it is only three weeks ago that you wrote by the Camilla. . . . I wrote to Henry because I had a letter from him in which he desired to hear from me very soon. His to me was most affectionate and kind, as well as entertaining; there is no merit to him in that; he cannot help being amusing. . . . He offers to meet us on the sea coast, if the plan of which Edward gave him some hint takes place. Will not this be making the execution of such a plan more desirable and delightful than ever? He talks of the rambles we took together last summer with pleasing affection.

Thursday.—I couldn't write yesterday; I spent all my time and energy on letters to Charles and Henry. I wrote to Charles because my mom saw in the papers that the Urania was waiting in Portsmouth for the convoy to Halifax. This is nice, as it was only three weeks ago that you wrote via the Camilla. . . . I wrote to Henry because I got a letter from him asking to hear from me soon. His message to me was really affectionate and kind, as well as entertaining; he can’t help being amusing. . . . He offered to meet us on the coast if the plan Edward hinted at happens. Wouldn't that make carrying out such a plan even more enjoyable and delightful than ever? He reminisces about the walks we took together last summer with fondness.

Yours always,
J. A.

From the Same to the Same.
Gay Street: Sunday Night,
April 21 [1805].[144]

My dear Cassandra,—I am much obliged to you for writing to me again so soon; your letter[186] yesterday was quite an unexpected pleasure. Poor Mrs. Stent! it has been her lot to be always in the way; but we must be merciful, for perhaps in time we may come to be Mrs. Stents ourselves, unequal to anything, and unwelcome to everybody. Your account of Martha is very comfortable indeed, and now we shall be in no fear of receiving a worse. This day, if she has gone to church, must have been a trial to her feelings, but it will be the last of any acuteness. . . . Yesterday was a busy day with me. I went to Sydney Gardens soon after one and did not return until four, and after dinner I walked to Weston. My morning engagement was with the Cookes, and our party consisted of George and Mary, a Mr. and Miss B. who had been with us at the concert, and the youngest Miss W. Not Julia; we have done with her; she is very ill; but Mary. Mary W.'s turn is actually come to be grown up, and have a fine complexion, and wear a great square muslin shawl. I have not expressly enumerated myself among the party, but there I was, and my cousin George was very kind, and talked sense to me every now and then, in the intervals of his more animated fooling with Miss B., who is very young, and rather handsome, and whose gracious manners, ready wit, and solid remarks, put me somewhat in mind of my old acquaintance L. L. There was a monstrous deal of stupid quizzing and common-place nonsense talked, but scarcely any wit; all that bordered on it or on sense came from my cousin George, whom altogether I like very well. Mr. B. seems nothing more than a tall young man. . . . My evening engagement and walk was with Miss A., who had called on me the day before, and gently upbraided me in her turn with a change of manners to her since she had been in Bath, or at least of late. Unlucky me! that my notice should be of such consequence, and my manners so bad! She was so well disposed, and so reasonable, that I soon forgave her, and made this engagement with her in proof of it.[187] She is really an agreeable girl, so I think I may like her; and her great want of a companion at home, which may well make any tolerable acquaintance important to her, gives her another claim on my attention. I shall as much as possible endeavour to keep my intimacies in their proper place, and prevent their clashing. . . . Among so many friends, it will be well if I do not get into a scrape; and now here is Miss Blachford come. I should have gone distracted if the Bullers had staid. . . .

Dear Cassandra,—Thank you so much for writing to me again so soon; your letter[186] yesterday was a lovely surprise. Poor Mrs. Stent! She's always in the way, but we must be understanding, because we might find ourselves in her position someday, feeling inadequate and unwelcome. Your update on Martha is quite reassuring, and now we don’t have to worry about receiving bad news. If she went to church today, it must have been emotional for her, but it will be the last time she feels so intensely. . . . Yesterday was a busy day for me. I went to Sydney Gardens around one and didn’t get back until four, and after dinner, I walked to Weston. I spent my morning with the Cookes, and our group included George and Mary, a Mr. and Miss B. who joined us at the concert, and the youngest Miss W. Not Julia; we’re done with her; she’s very sick; but Mary. Mary W. has finally grown up, has a lovely complexion, and wears a big square muslin shawl. I didn’t specifically mention myself in the group, but I was there, and my cousin George was very nice, talking sense to me now and then between his more playful banter with Miss B., who is quite young and pretty, and whose charming manners, quick wit, and thoughtful comments remind me a bit of my old friend L. L. There was a lot of silly teasing and mundane chatter, but hardly any real wit; all that got close to it or made sense came from my cousin George, who I generally like quite a bit. Mr. B. seems nothing more than a tall young man. . . . My evening plans and walk were with Miss A., who called on me the day before and gently pointed out that I’ve changed towards her since she’s been in Bath, or at least recently. How unfortunate that my attention seems so significant, and my manners so lacking! She was so friendly and sensible that I quickly forgave her and made this engagement with her to show it.[187] She’s really a pleasant girl, so I think I might like her; and her strong need for company at home, which makes any decent acquaintance meaningful to her, gives her another reason for my attention. I’ll do my best to keep my friendships in their proper place and avoid any conflicts. . . . With so many friends, I’ll be lucky if I don’t end up in a mess; and now here comes Miss Blachford. I would have gone crazy if the Bullers had stayed. . . .

I am quite of your opinion as to the folly of concealing any longer our intended partnership with Martha, and wherever there has of late been an enquiry on the subject I have always been sincere, and I have sent word of it to the Mediterranean in a letter to Frank. None of our nearest connections I think will be unprepared for it, and I do not know how to suppose that Martha's have not foreseen it.

I completely agree with you about the foolishness of hiding our planned partnership with Martha any longer. Whenever there’s been a question about it recently, I’ve always been honest, and I even let Frank know about it in a letter sent to the Mediterranean. I don’t think any of our closest relatives will be caught off guard, and I can't imagine that Martha’s family hasn’t anticipated it either.

When I tell you we have been visiting a Countess this morning, you will immediately, with great justice, but no truth, guess it to be Lady Roden. No: it is Lady Leven, the mother of Lord Balgonie. On receiving a message from Lord and Lady Leven through the Mackays, declaring their intention of waiting on us, we thought it right to go to them. I hope we have not done too much, but the friends and admirers of Charles must be attended to. They seem very reasonable, good sort of people, very civil, and full of his praise.[145] We were shewn at first into an empty drawing-room, and presently in came his lordship, not knowing who we were, to apologise for the servant's mistake, and tell a lie himself that Lady Leven was not within. He is a tall gentlemanlike-looking man, with spectacles, and rather deaf. After sitting with him ten minutes we[188] walked away; but, Lady Leven coming out of the dining parlour as we passed the door, we were obliged to attend her back to it, and pay our visit over again. She is a stout woman, with a very handsome face. By this means we had the pleasure of hearing Charles's praises twice over. They think themselves excessively obliged to him, and estimate him so highly as to wish Lord Balgonie, when he is quite recovered, to go out to him. . . . There is a pretty little Lady Marianne of the party, to be shaken hands with, and asked if she remembered Mr. Austen. . . .

When I say we visited a Countess this morning, you'll probably guess, quite reasonably but not accurately, that it’s Lady Roden. Actually, it’s Lady Leven, the mother of Lord Balgonie. After getting a message from Lord and Lady Leven through the Mackays, saying they intended to visit us, we thought it was only right to go see them. I hope we haven't overstepped, but we need to acknowledge the friends and admirers of Charles. They seem like very nice, civil people and they spoke highly of him. We were initially taken to an empty drawing room, and soon after, his lordship came in, not knowing who we were, to apologize for the servant's mistake and to falsely tell us that Lady Leven wasn’t home. He’s a tall, gentlemanly man wearing glasses and he's somewhat hard of hearing. After chatting with him for ten minutes, we decided to leave, but as we were passing the dining room, Lady Leven came out, so we had to follow her back in and pay our visit again. She’s a robust woman with a very attractive face. This gave us the pleasure of hearing Charles’s praises repeated. They feel extremely grateful to him and think so highly of him that they want Lord Balgonie to go visit him once he's fully recovered. There’s also a lovely Lady Marianne in the group, whom I shook hands with and asked if she remembered Mr. Austen.

I shall write to Charles by the next packet, unless you tell me in the meantime of your intending to do it.

I will write to Charles in the next shipment, unless you let me know in the meantime that you plan to do it.

Trust me, if you choose,
Yr affte Sister.

'Cousin George' was the Rev. George Leigh Cooke, long known and respected at Oxford, where he held important offices, and had the privilege of helping to form the minds of men more eminent than himself. As tutor at Corpus Christi College, he had under his charge Arnold, Keble, and Sir J. T. Coleridge.

'Cousin George' was the Rev. George Leigh Cooke, who was well-known and respected at Oxford for a long time. He held important positions there and had the privilege of shaping the minds of men who were more distinguished than he was. As a tutor at Corpus Christi College, he oversaw Arnold, Keble, and Sir J. T. Coleridge.

The 'intended partnership' with Martha was an arrangement by which Martha Lloyd joined the family party: an arrangement which was based on their affectionate friendship for her, and which succeeded so well that it lasted through Southampton and Chawton, and did not end until after the death of Mrs. Austen in 1827.[189]

The 'intended partnership' with Martha was an arrangement where Martha Lloyd became part of the family gatherings. This setup was rooted in their warm friendship with her and worked so well that it continued throughout their time in Southampton and Chawton, lasting until after Mrs. Austen passed away in 1827.[189]


CHAPTER XII

FROM BATH TO SOUTHAMPTON

1805-1808

The addition of Martha to the family party made it easy for the two sisters to leave their mother in August and pay a visit to Godmersham; and owing to the fact that they, each in turn, varied their stay at Godmersham by paying a short visit to Lady Bridges at Goodnestone Farm, we have three brief letters from Jane at this date. She was spending her time in the usual way, seeing a good deal of her sister-in-law's neighbours and connexions, and playing with her nephews and nieces.

Godmersham Park: Saturday [August 24, 1805].

My dear Cassandra,— . . . George[146] is a fine boy, and well behaved, but Daniel chiefly delighted me; the good humour of his countenance is quite bewitching. After tea we had a cribbage-table, and he and I won two rubbers of his brother and Mrs. Mary. Mr. Brett was the only person there, besides our two families.

My dear Cassie,— . . . George[146] is a great kid and well-mannered, but Daniel really stole the show; his cheerful expression is totally charming. After tea, we played cribbage, and he and I won two games against his brother and Mrs. Mary. Mr. Brett was the only other person there besides our two families.


Yesterday was a very quiet day with us; my noisiest efforts were writing to Frank, and playing battledore and shuttlecock with William; he and I have practised together two mornings, and improve[190] a little; we have frequently kept it up three times, and once or twice six.

Yesterday was a really quiet day for us; my most exciting activities were writing to Frank and playing badminton with William. We've practiced together for two mornings and improved a bit; we often managed to keep it going for three times, and once or twice for six.

The two Edwards went to Canterbury in the chaise, and found Mrs. Knight as you found her, I suppose, the day before, cheerful but weak.

The two Edwards took a carriage to Canterbury and found Mrs. Knight just like you did the day before—cheerful but weak.


I have been used very ill this morning: I have received a letter from Frank which I ought to have had when Elizabeth and Henry had theirs, and which in its way from Albany[147] to Godmersham has been to Dover and Steventon. It was finished on the 16th, and tells what theirs told before as to his present situation[148]; he is in a great hurry to be married, and I have encouraged him in it, in the letter which ought to have been an answer to his. He must think it very strange that I do not acknowledge the receipt of his, when I speak of those of the same date to Eliz. and Henry; and to add to my injuries, I forgot to number mine on the outside.

I’ve had a really rough morning: I got a letter from Frank that I should have received at the same time as Elizabeth and Henry’s, and it’s traveled from Albany[147] to Godmersham, stopping in Dover and Steventon. It was finished on the 16th and shares the same updates about his current situation[148]; he’s really eager to get married, and I encouraged him in my reply that should have been to his letter. He must find it very odd that I didn’t acknowledge receiving his letter while mentioning those to Eliz. and Henry, and to make things worse, I forgot to number mine on the outside.


Elizabeth has this moment proposed a scheme which will be very much for my pleasure if equally convenient to the other party; it is that when you return on Monday, I should take your place at Goodnestone for a few days. Harriot cannot be insincere, let her try for it ever so much, and therefore I defy her to accept this self-invitation of mine, unless it be really what perfectly suits her. As there is no time for an answer, I shall go in the carriage on Monday, and can return with you, if my going to Goodnestone is at all inconvenient.

Elizabeth has just suggested a plan that will please me a lot if it works for the other party as well. She proposed that when you come back on Monday, I should take your place at Goodnestone for a few days. Harriot cannot be insincere, no matter how hard she tries, so I challenge her to accept this self-invitation of mine unless it truly suits her perfectly. Since there’s no time for a reply, I’ll go in the carriage on Monday and can come back with you if going to Goodnestone causes any issues.


Goodnestone Farm: Tuesday [August 27, 1805].

There is no chance of tickets for the Mr. Bridgeses, as no gentlemen but of the garrison are invited.

There’s no chance of tickets for the Mr. Bridgeses, since only the soldiers stationed here are invited.

With a civil note to be fabricated to Lady F., and an answer written to Miss H., you will easily believe that we could not begin dinner till six. We were[191] agreeably surprised by Edward Bridges's company to it. He had been, strange to tell, too late for the cricket match, too late at least to play himself, and, not being asked to dine with the players,[149] came home. It is impossible to do justice to the hospitality of his attentions towards me; he made a point of ordering toasted cheese for supper entirely on my account.

With a polite note to be sent to Lady F. and a reply written to Miss H., you can easily understand why we couldn’t start dinner until six. We were[191] pleasantly surprised by Edward Bridges joining us. He had, oddly enough, arrived too late for the cricket match—too late to play, at least—and since he wasn’t invited to dine with the players,[149] he came home instead. It’s impossible to express how gracious he was toward me; he made a point of ordering toasted cheese for supper just for my sake.


Goodnestone Farm: Friday [August 30, 1805].

Next week seems likely to be an unpleasant one to this family on the matter of game. The evil intentions of the Guards are certain, and the gentlemen of the neighbourhood seem unwilling to come forward in any decided or early support of their rights. Edward Bridges has been trying to rouse their spirits, but without success. Mr. Hammond, under the influence of daughters and an expected ball, declares he will do nothing. . . .

Next week is likely to be a tough one for this family regarding the game. The Guards have clear malicious intentions, and the local gentlemen seem unwilling to step up in any strong or timely defense of their rights. Edward Bridges has been trying to rally them, but with no luck. Mr. Hammond, influenced by his daughters and an upcoming ball, insists he will do nothing.

Yours truly,
J. A.

Cassandra and Jane had a scheme for going to Worthing with some of their young nephews and nieces; but we can say no more about the plan, for the letters now cease until January 1807. As for the events of 1806, there is every reason to believe that the Austens spent the first part of that year in Bath, dividing their time somewhat uncomfortably between different lodgings.[150]

Cassandra and Jane had a plan to go to Worthing with some of their young nephews and nieces, but we can't say much more about it since the letters stop until January 1807. As for what happened in 1806, it's very likely that the Austens spent the first part of that year in Bath, moving around a bit uncomfortably between different places to stay.[150]

Meanwhile, Francis Austen had been helping to make history—though not always in so front a rank as he would have desired to occupy. We left him[192] raising the 'sea fencibles' at Ramsgate, instructing the defenders of the coast, and considering the possibilities of a landing by the French in their flat-bottomed vessels. It was at Ramsgate that he was noted as 'the officer who knelt in Church,' and it was there that he met and fell in love with his future wife, Mary Gibson. She became in time one of the best loved of the sisters-in-law; but we are told that at the time the engagement was a slight shock to Cassandra and Jane, because the lady chosen was not Martha Lloyd, as they had hoped she might be.

Meanwhile, Francis Austen had been making history—though not always in the position he had hoped to be in. We left him[192]raising the 'sea fencibles' at Ramsgate, training the coast defenders, and thinking about the chances of a French landing in their flat-bottomed boats. It was at Ramsgate that he became known as 'the officer who knelt in Church,' and it was there that he met and fell in love with his future wife, Mary Gibson. Over time, she became one of the most beloved sisters-in-law; however, we are told that at the time, the engagement came as a bit of a surprise to Cassandra and Jane because the woman chosen was not Martha Lloyd, as they had hoped.

Immediate marriage was out of the question, and in May 1804 Frank was appointed to the Leopard, the flagship of Admiral Louis, who at this time held a command in the squadron blockading Napoleon's flotilla. Frank's removal from the Leopard to the Canopus[151] brought him home, for a short time, just at the date of his father's death in January 1805. In March, Admiral Louis hoisted his flag in the Canopus and soon became second-in-command to Nelson. Frank, as his flag-captain, took part in the chase after Villeneuve to the West Indies and back. Thus far, fortune had favoured him: a state of things which seemed likely to continue, as he was personally known to Nelson and had reason to hope that he would soon give him the command of a frigate. But a sad reverse was in store for him. September was spent in blockading Cadiz; and, after Nelson's arrival from England in the Victory on September 28, the Canopus was ordered to 'complete supplies'[152] at Gibraltar.[193] After this, followed an order to Admiral Louis to give protection, as far as Cartagena, to a convoy proceeding to Malta. Shaking themselves free from this duty on the news that the enemy's fleet was coming out of Cadiz, they made haste to join the main fleet in spite of contrary winds, and with the dreadful apprehension of being too late for the imminent battle. 'I do not profess,' he writes to Mary Gibson, 'to like fighting for its own sake, but if there has been an action with the combined fleets I shall ever consider the day on which I sailed from the squadron as the most inauspicious one of my life.' Six days later (on October 27) he had to add: 'Alas! my dearest Mary, all my fears are but too fully justified. The fleets have met, and, after a very severe contest, a most decisive victory has been gained by the English. . . . To lose all share in the glory of a day which surpasses all that ever went before is what I cannot think of with any degree of patience.' But he soon turns from selfish regrets to speak of the death of Nelson, and adds: 'I never heard of his equal, nor do I expect again to see such a man. To the soundest judgment he united prompt decision and speedy execution of his plans; and he possessed in a superior degree the happy talent of making every class of persons pleased with their situation, and eager to exert themselves in forwarding the public service.'

Immediate marriage was out of the question, and in May 1804, Frank was assigned to the Leopard, the flagship of Admiral Louis, who at that time was in charge of the squadron blocking Napoleon's fleet. Frank's transfer from the Leopard to the Canopus[151] brought him home for a brief period, just at the time of his father's death in January 1805. In March, Admiral Louis raised his flag on the Canopus and soon became second-in-command to Nelson. Frank, serving as his flag-captain, participated in the pursuit of Villeneuve to the West Indies and back. So far, luck had been on his side: a situation that seemed likely to continue, as he was personally acquainted with Nelson and had reason to hope that he would soon be given command of a frigate. However, a sad turn of events was ahead. September was spent blockading Cadiz; and after Nelson's arrival from England on September 28 aboard the Victory, the Canopus was ordered to 'complete supplies'[152] at Gibraltar.[193] Following this, Admiral Louis received orders to escort a convoy headed to Malta as far as Cartagena. After shaking off this duty upon receiving news that the enemy’s fleet was leaving Cadiz, they hurried to rejoin the main fleet despite facing strong winds, all while fearing they would be too late for the upcoming battle. "I do not claim," he writes to Mary Gibson, "to enjoy fighting for its own sake, but if there has been a battle with the combined fleets, I shall always consider the day I left the squadron the most unfortunate of my life." Six days later (on October 27), he had to add: "Alas! my dearest Mary, all my fears have been sadly confirmed. The fleets have clashed, and after a very intense engagement, the English have achieved a most decisive victory. . . . To miss out on the glory of a day that surpasses all previous ones is something I cannot think about with any patience." But he quickly shifts from his selfish regrets to mention Nelson's death, adding: "I have never heard of his equal, nor do I expect to see such a man again. He combined sound judgment with quick decision-making and swift execution of his plans; and he had an exceptional knack for making everyone feel content in their roles and eager to contribute to the public good."

For his personal disappointment, Frank was, to a certain extent, consoled by taking part in Sir John Duckworth's cruise to the West Indies and in the victory over the French at St. Domingo; the squadron returning home, with three prizes, to receive the thanks of Parliament on their arrival at the beginning of May 1806. In the[194] following July, Francis Austen and Mary Gibson were married.[153]

For his personal disappointment, Frank found some comfort in joining Sir John Duckworth's cruise to the West Indies and the victory over the French at St. Domingo; the squadron returned home with three captured ships, receiving thanks from Parliament upon their arrival at the beginning of May 1806. In the[194] following July, Francis Austen and Mary Gibson got married.[153]

Meanwhile, the long residence at Bath of his mother and sisters had come to an end. On July 2, Mrs. Austen, her two daughters, and Martha Lloyd, left Bath. Cassandra and Jane were thoroughly tired of the place—so says Jane in a letter written two years afterwards to Cassandra, reminding her of their happy feelings of escape.[154] The immediate destination of the party was Clifton, and here Martha Lloyd left them—perhaps for Harrogate in accordance with the lines quoted above.[155] The Austens did not stay long at Clifton, and by the end of the month were at Adlestrop Rectory on a visit to Mr. Thomas Leigh; but neither did this prove more than a brief resting-place, for on August 5 they set out, in somewhat peculiar circumstances, together with Mr. Leigh, his sister (Miss Elizabeth Leigh), Mr. Hill (agent of Mr. Leigh),[156] and all the house party, to stay at Stoneleigh Abbey in Warwickshire.

Meanwhile, the long stay in Bath with his mother and sisters had come to an end. On July 2, Mrs. Austen, her two daughters, and Martha Lloyd left Bath. Cassandra and Jane were completely tired of the place—Jane noted this in a letter written two years later to Cassandra, reminding her of their joyful feelings of escape.[154] Their immediate destination was Clifton, where Martha Lloyd parted ways with them—likely heading to Harrogate as suggested by the lines quoted above.[155] The Austens didn’t stay long in Clifton, and by the end of the month, they were at Adlestrop Rectory visiting Mr. Thomas Leigh; however, this turned out to be just a brief stop, as on August 5 they set out, under somewhat unusual circumstances, along with Mr. Leigh, his sister (Miss Elizabeth Leigh), Mr. Hill (Mr. Leigh's agent),[156] and the entire house party, to stay at Stoneleigh Abbey in Warwickshire.

The circumstances were as follows. On July 2, 1806, occurred the death of the Hon. Mary Leigh, who had been for twenty years life-tenant of the Stoneleigh estates, under the will of her brother, the last Lord Leigh. The estates now passed—according to Lord Leigh's will—unto the first and nearest of his kindred, being male and of his blood and name, that should be alive at the time. All the Leighs of the Stoneleigh branch had died out, and an heir had to be sought among their remote cousins, the Adlestrop Leighs. In ordinary circumstances the heir would[195] have been James Henry Leigh, who was the head of this branch; but by the peculiar wording of Lord Leigh's will, all those of an older generation who were thus 'the first and nearest of his blood and name' appeared to take precedence of the natural heir, although this does not seem to have been the intention of Lord Leigh.[157]

The situation was as follows. On July 2, 1806, the Hon. Mary Leigh passed away. She had been the life-tenant of the Stoneleigh estates for twenty years, following the will of her brother, the last Lord Leigh. According to Lord Leigh's will, the estates were to transfer to the first and nearest male relative of his blood and name who was alive at that time. All the Leighs from the Stoneleigh branch had died out, so an heir needed to be found among their distant cousins, the Adlestrop Leighs. Normally, the heir would be James Henry Leigh, the head of this branch; however, due to the specific wording of Lord Leigh's will, all older relatives who were considered 'the first and nearest of his blood and name' seemed to take precedence over the natural heir, even though it doesn't appear that this was Lord Leigh's original intention.[195][157]

The eldest Leigh was the Rev. Thomas Leigh,[158] who therefore became the legal owner of Stoneleigh; but as it was thought possible that there might be other claimants, Mr. Leigh's solicitor advised his taking immediate possession; and accordingly Mr. Leigh and all his house party moved from Adlestrop to Stoneleigh.

The eldest Leigh was Rev. Thomas Leigh,[158] who became the legal owner of Stoneleigh. However, since there were concerns about other possible claimants, Mr. Leigh's lawyer recommended that he take immediate possession. As a result, Mr. Leigh and all his guests moved from Adlestrop to Stoneleigh.

This visit, and the whole question of the succession to Stoneleigh, must have been especially interesting to Jane's mother; for it seemed likely that Mrs. Austen's own brother, Mr. Leigh Perrot, would, under the terms of the will, have a life interest in the estate after Mr. Thomas Leigh, if he survived him. It was, however, obviously most in accordance with the desire of the testator, and with the general opinion of the family, that the estate should go according to the usual rules of succession by primogeniture in the Adlestrop branch; and as all the parties to the transaction were on excellent terms with each other, and as they believed it to be quite doubtful what interpretation a court of law would put upon the will, they settled the matter without any such intervention. Mr. Leigh Perrot resigned his claim to the estate and gained instead a capital sum of £24,000[196] and an annuity of £2000, which lasted until the death of his wife in 1835. This is no doubt the agreement with Adlestrop, mentioned below in the letter of February 20, 1807,[159] and it must, one would think, have been considered satisfactory: indeed, the writer speaks of the negotiation as 'happily over.' The remaining clause in it which ensured to the Leigh Perrots two bucks, two does, and the game off one manor annually was less successful, for the bucks sometimes arrived in such a condition as to demand immediate burial. Yet it can hardly have been this which made Jane at a later date speak of the 'vile compromise': we should rather treat this expression as one of her obiter dicta, not meant to be taken seriously.

This visit, along with the entire issue of the inheritance of Stoneleigh, must have been particularly fascinating for Jane’s mother. It seemed likely that Mrs. Austen’s brother, Mr. Leigh Perrot, would have a life interest in the estate under the will, assuming he outlived Mr. Thomas Leigh. However, it was clear that the testator's wishes, along with the family's general opinion, preferred that the estate pass according to the traditional rules of inheritance by primogeniture within the Adlestrop branch. Since all parties involved had a good relationship and were unsure how a court would interpret the will, they decided to resolve the matter without legal intervention. Mr. Leigh Perrot gave up his claim to the estate and, in return, received a lump sum of £24,000[196] and an annuity of £2000, which lasted until his wife passed away in 1835. This agreement with Adlestrop is mentioned later in the letter dated February 20, 1807,[159] and it seems to have been seen as satisfactory; indeed, the author refers to the negotiation as 'happily over.' The final clause, which granted the Leigh Perrots two bucks, two does, and game from one manor each year, was less successful, as the bucks sometimes arrived in such a state that they required immediate burial. However, it's unlikely that this was the reason Jane later referred to it as the 'vile compromise'; we should probably consider this remark as one of her obiter dicta, not intended to be taken seriously.

'And here,' writes Mrs. Austen on August 13, 1806, 'we found ourselves on Tuesday (that is, yesterday se'nnight), eating fish, venison, and all manner of good things, in a large and noble parlour hung round with family portraits.'

'And here,' writes Mrs. Austen on August 13, 1806, 'we found ourselves on Tuesday (that is, yesterday week), eating fish, venison, and all sorts of delicious food, in a large and impressive living room decorated with family portraits.'

Mrs. Austen had expected to find Stoneleigh very grand, but the magnificence of the place surpassed her expectations. After describing its exterior, she adds:—

Mrs. Austen had expected Stoneleigh to be very impressive, but the grandeur of the place exceeded her expectations. After describing its outside, she adds:—

At nine in the morning we say our prayers in a handsome chapel of which the pulpit, &c., is now hung in black. Then follows breakfast, consisting of chocolate, coffee, and tea, plum cake, pound cake, hot rolls, cold rolls, bread and butter, and dry toast for me. The house steward, a fine large respectable-looking man, orders all these matters. Mr. Leigh and Mr. Hill are busy a great part of the morning. We walk a good deal, for the woods are impenetrable to the sun, even in the middle of an August day. I do not fail to spend some part of every day in the[197] kitchen garden, where the quantity of small fruit exceeds anything you can form an idea of.

At nine in the morning, we say our prayers in a beautiful chapel, whose pulpit and other features are now draped in black. After that, we have breakfast, which includes chocolate, coffee, and tea, along with plum cake, pound cake, hot rolls, cold rolls, bread and butter, and dry toast for me. The house steward, a big and respectable-looking man, takes care of all these details. Mr. Leigh and Mr. Hill are busy for a significant part of the morning. We do a lot of walking because the woods are so dense that the sun can't get through, even in the middle of an August day. I make sure to spend some time every day in the [197] kitchen garden, where the amount of small fruit is beyond anything you can imagine.

She concludes her letter by saying:—

She ends her letter by saying:—

Our visit has been a most pleasant one. We all seem in good humour, disposed to be pleased, and endeavouring to be agreeable, and I hope we succeed. Poor Lady Saye and Sele, to be sure, is rather tormenting, though sometimes amusing, and affords Jane many a good laugh, but she fatigues me sadly on the whole. To-morrow we depart. We have seen the remains of Kenilworth, which afforded us much entertainment, and I expect still more from the sight of Warwick Castle, which we are going to see to-day.[160]

Our visit has been really enjoyable. We all seem to be in a good mood, willing to have a good time, and trying to be nice, and I hope we’re succeeding. Poor Lady Saye and Sele can be quite annoying at times, though occasionally entertaining, and she gives Jane plenty of laughs, but overall she wears me out. Tomorrow we leave. We’ve explored the ruins of Kenilworth, which were quite entertaining, and I’m looking forward to seeing Warwick Castle today. [160]

From Stoneleigh, we may imagine the Austens to have gone on to pay a promised visit to Hamstall-Ridware—Edward Cooper's living in Staffordshire; but the curtain drops on them once more, and is not raised again until Jane is writing from Southampton on January 7, 1807. Owing to the gap in the letters, we have no means of knowing why the Austens selected Southampton as a home; nor are we told what Jane herself thought of the place. At any rate, it was a change from Bath, and she preferred it to Canterbury, which, from its nearness to Godmersham, would have been another very suitable place of residence. Southampton was in her old county, and within fairly easy reach of her old home; and probably one reason for choosing the neighbourhood of a naval centre was, that it enabled them to join forces with Frank Austen and his newly married wife: but we should doubt whether Jane ever felt really at home during her two or three years' residence there, or took much to the[198] society of the place. No doubt the partnership with the Frank Austens and with Martha made it possible for the party to command better quarters, and to live in greater comfort than would have been within reach of the slender means of the Austens by themselves; and when Jane's letters begin again it is pretty clear that the party, though still in lodgings,[161] were getting ready to take possession in March of their house in Castle Square. They were living in a very quiet way, not caring to add to their acquaintance more than was necessary. Cassandra was at this time on a visit to Godmersham, and Martha Lloyd was also away. The Austens were near enough to Steventon to be visited occasionally by James Austen and his wife; and between their own acquaintance, and Frank's friends in the service, they had what they wanted in the way of society.

From Stoneleigh, we can imagine the Austens continuing on to visit Hamstall-Ridware—Edward Cooper's parish in Staffordshire; but the scene fades out on them again and doesn’t return until Jane writes from Southampton on January 7, 1807. Because of the gap in the letters, we can’t know why the Austens chose Southampton as their home; we’re also not told Jane’s thoughts about the place. In any case, it was a change from Bath, and she liked it better than Canterbury, which, because of its proximity to Godmersham, would have been another very suitable place to live. Southampton was in her old county and relatively close to her family home; and probably one reason for choosing a naval center was that it allowed them to connect with Frank Austen and his newlywed wife. However, we might doubt that Jane ever truly felt at home during her two or three years there, or enjoyed the local society much. Certainly, the partnership with the Frank Austens and Martha made it possible for them to find better accommodations and live more comfortably than the Austens could have managed on their own; and when Jane's letters resume, it becomes clear that the group, although still in lodgings, were preparing to move into their house in Castle Square in March. They were living quite quietly, avoiding expanding their social circle more than necessary. At this time, Cassandra was visiting Godmersham, and Martha Lloyd was also away. The Austens were close enough to Steventon for James Austen and his wife to visit occasionally; and between their own acquaintances and Frank's friends in the service, they had enough social interaction to satisfy them.


Southampton: Wednesday [January 7, 1807].

Of your visit there [to Canterbury] I must now speak 'incessantly'; it surprises, but pleases me more, and I consider it as a very just and honourable distinction of you, and not less to the credit of Mrs. Knight. I have no doubt of your spending your time with her most pleasantly in quiet and rational conversation, and am so far from thinking her expectations of you will be deceived, that my only fear is of your being so agreeable, so much to her taste, as to make her wish to keep you with her for ever. If that should be the case, we must remove to Canterbury, which I should not like so well as Southampton.

I need to talk about your visit to Canterbury now. It surprises me, but it also makes me really happy, and I think it’s a very just and honorable distinction for you, and also reflects well on Mrs. Knight. I have no doubt that you’re having a lovely time with her, enjoying quiet and thoughtful conversations. I'm not worried that her expectations of you will be unfulfilled; my only concern is that you might be so charming and to her liking that she’ll want to keep you around forever. If that happens, we’ll have to move to Canterbury, which I wouldn’t prefer over Southampton.


Alphonsine[162] did not do. We were disgusted in[199] twenty pages, as, independent of a bad translation, it has indelicacies which disgrace a pen hitherto so pure; and we changed it for The Female Quixote which now makes our evening amusement: to me a very high one, as I find the work quite equal to what I remembered it.

Alphonsine[162] didn't work for us. We were grossed out in[199] twenty pages, since, aside from a poor translation, it has awkward moments that tarnish a pen that was previously so clean; we swapped it for The Female Quixote, which has now become our evening entertainment: for me, it's a great pleasure, as I find the work just as good as I remembered it.


Our acquaintance increase too fast. He [Frank] was recognised lately by Admiral Bertie, and a few days since arrived the Admiral and his daughter Catherine to wait upon us. There was nothing to like or dislike in either. To the Berties are to be added the Lances, with whose cards we have been endowed, and whose visit Frank and I returned yesterday. They live about a mile and three-quarters from S[outhampton] to the right of the new road to Portsmouth, and I believe their house is one of those which are to be seen almost anywhere among the woods on the other side of the Itchen. It is a handsome building, stands high, and in a very beautiful situation.

Our circle of friends is growing too quickly. He [Frank] was recently recognized by Admiral Bertie, and just a few days ago, the Admiral and his daughter Catherine came to visit us. There was nothing particularly likable or unlikable about either of them. Along with the Berties, we also have the Lances, whose cards we received, and Frank and I returned their visit yesterday. They live about a mile and three-quarters from Southampton, off the new road to Portsmouth, and I believe their house is one of those visible almost anywhere among the woods on the other side of the Itchen. It’s a beautiful building, elevated, and situated in a lovely location.

We found only Mrs. Lance at home, and whether she boasts any offspring besides a grand pianoforte did not appear. She was civil and chatty enough, and offered to introduce us to some acquaintance in Southampton, which we gratefully declined.

We only found Mrs. Lance at home, and it wasn’t clear if she had any kids besides a grand piano. She was polite and chatty, and she offered to introduce us to someone she knew in Southampton, which we politely declined.

I suppose they must be acting by the orders of Mr. Lance of Netherton in this civility, as there seems no other reason for their coming near us.

I guess they must be following Mr. Lance of Netherton's orders in being so polite, since there doesn’t seem to be any other reason for them to come close to us.


Southampton: [February 8, 1807].

Our garden is putting in order by a man who bears a remarkably good character, has a very fine complexion, and asks something less than the first. The shrubs which border the gravel walk, he says, are only sweetbriar and roses, and the latter of an indifferent sort; we mean to get a few of the better kind, therefore, and at my own particular desire he procures us some syringas. I could not do without a[200] syringa, for the sake of Cowper's line.[163] We talk also of a laburnum. The border under the terrace wall is clearing away to receive currants and gooseberry bushes, and a spot is found very proper for raspberries.

Our garden is being organized by a guy who has a really good reputation, a great complexion, and charges a bit less than the top rate. He says the shrubs along the gravel path are just sweetbriar and roses, and the roses aren’t that great, so we plan to get some better ones. At my specific request, he’s also getting us some syringas. I couldn’t do without a syringa, especially for the sake of Cowper's line.[163] We’re also discussing a laburnum. The area under the terrace wall is being cleared out to make room for currant and gooseberry bushes, and we've found a great spot for raspberries.

The alterations and improvements within doors, too, advance very properly, and the offices will be made very convenient indeed. Our dressing table is constructing on the spot, out of a large kitchen table belonging to the house, for doing which we have the permission of Mr. Husket, Lord Lansdown's[164] painter—domestic painter, I should call him, for he lives in the castle. Domestic chaplains have given way to this more necessary office, and I suppose whenever the walls want no touching up he is employed about my lady's face.

The changes and improvements inside are coming along nicely, and the offices will be really convenient. We're building our dressing table right here from a large kitchen table that belongs to the house, and we have Mr. Husket's permission to do so—he's Lord Lansdown's painter. I’d call him a domestic painter since he lives in the castle. Domestic chaplains have been replaced by this more important role, and I guess whenever the walls don’t need any touch-ups, he’s busy working on my lady’s makeup.

The morning was so wet that I was afraid we should not be able to see our little visitor, but Frank, who alone could go to church, called for her after service, and she is now talking away at my side and examining the treasures of my writing-desk drawers—very happy, I believe. Not at all shy, of course. Her name is Catherine, and her sister's Caroline. She is something like her brother, and as short for her age, but not so well-looking.

The morning was so rainy that I was worried we wouldn't be able to see our little visitor, but Frank, who was the only one who could go to church, picked her up after the service. Now she’s sitting next to me, chatting away and exploring the treasures in my writing desk drawers—seems very happy, I think. Not shy at all, of course. Her name is Catherine, and her sister is Caroline. She resembles her brother a bit and is short for her age, but not as good-looking.

What is become of all the shyness in the world? Moral as well as natural diseases disappear in the progress of time, and new ones take their place. Shyness and the sweating sickness have given way to confidence and paralytic complaints.

What has happened to all the shyness in the world? Moral as well as natural ailments fade away over time, and new ones emerge. Shyness and the sweating sickness have been replaced by confidence and paralysis-related issues.


Evening.—Our little visitor has just left us, and left us highly pleased with her; she is a nice, natural, open-hearted, affectionate girl, with all the ready[201] civility which one sees in the best children in the present day; so unlike anything that I was myself at her age, that I am often all astonishment and shame. Half her time was spent at spillikins, which I consider as a very valuable part of our household furniture, and as not the least important benefaction from the family of Knight to that of Austen.

Evening.—Our little guest has just gone home, and we are quite pleased with her; she’s a lovely, genuine, open-hearted, affectionate girl, with all the politeness you see in the best kids these days; so different from who I was at her age, that I often feel astonished and ashamed. Half her time was spent playing spillikins, which I think is a very valuable addition to our home, and one of the most important gifts from the Knight family to the Austen family.


There, I flatter myself I have constructed you a smartish letter, considering my want of materials, but, like my dear Dr. Johnson, I believe I have dealt more in notions than facts[165].

There, I’m pleased to think that I’ve put together a decent letter for you, given my lack of resources, but like my dear Dr. Johnson, I think I’ve focused more on ideas than on facts[165].


Southampton: [Friday, February 20, 1807].

We have at last heard something of Mr. Austen's[166] will. It is believed at Tunbridge that he has left everything after the death of his widow to Mr. M. Austen's third son John; and, as the said John was the only one of the family who attended the funeral, it seems likely to be true.

We finally have some news about Mr. Austen's[166] will. People in Tunbridge believe that he left everything to his third son, John, after his widow passes away; and since John was the only family member who attended the funeral, it seems probable.


My mother has heard this morning from Paragon. My aunt talks much of the violent colds prevailing in Bath, from which my uncle has suffered ever since their return, and she has herself a cough much worse than any she ever had before, subject as she has always been to bad ones. She writes in good humour and cheerful spirits, however. The negotiation between them and Adlestrop so happily over, indeed, what can have power to vex her materially?

My mom heard from Paragon this morning. My aunt talks a lot about the harsh colds going around in Bath, which my uncle has been dealing with since they got back. She also has a cough that’s worse than any she’s had before, which is saying something since she’s always been prone to bad ones. Still, she writes with a good sense of humor and a cheerful vibe. Now that the negotiation between them and Adlestrop is all sorted out, what could possibly upset her?


Saturday.—I have received your letter, but I suppose you do not expect me to be gratified by its contents. I confess myself much disappointed by this repeated delay of your return, for though I had pretty well given up all idea of your being with us before our removal, I felt sure that March would[202] not pass quite away without bringing you. Before April comes, of course something else will occur to detain you. But as you are happy, all this is selfishness, of which here is enough for one page.

Saturday.—I got your letter, but I guess you don’t expect me to be happy about what it says. I have to admit I’m really disappointed by this ongoing delay in your return. Even though I had pretty much accepted the idea that you wouldn’t be with us before we moved, I was certain that March wouldn’t end without you showing up. But I know that before April arrives, something else will come up to keep you away. Still, since you are happy, I guess I’m being selfish—there’s enough of that to fill one page.


Frank's going into Kent depends, of course, upon his being unemployed; but as the First Lord, after promising Lord Moira that Captain A. should have the first good frigate that was vacant, has since given away two or three fine ones, he has no particular reason to expect an appointment now. He, however, has scarcely spoken about the Kentish journey. I have my information chiefly from her, and she considers her own going thither as more certain if he should be at sea than if not.

Frank going to Kent really depends on whether he’s unemployed; but as the First Lord, after promising Lord Moira that Captain A. would get the first available good frigate, has since given away a couple of great ones, he doesn’t have much reason to expect an appointment now. He, though, has barely mentioned the trip to Kent. Most of what I know comes from her, and she thinks her own chance of going there is more certain if he’s at sea than if he’s not.

Frank has got a very bad cough, for an Austen; but it does not disable him from making very nice fringe for the drawing-room curtains.

Frank has a really bad cough, for an Austen; but it doesn’t stop him from making really nice fringe for the living room curtains.


I recommend Mrs. Grant's[167] letters, as a present to her [Martha]; what they are about, and how many volumes they form, I do not know, having never heard of them but from Miss Irvine, who speaks of them as a new and much-admired work, and as one which has pleased her highly. I have inquired for the book here, but find it quite unknown.

I recommend Mrs. Grant's[167] letters as a gift for her [Martha]; I don't know what they’re about or how many volumes there are, since I’ve only heard about them from Miss Irvine, who talks about them as a new and very popular work that she really enjoys. I’ve asked about the book here, but no one seems to know anything about it.


We are reading Baretti's other book,[168] and find him dreadfully abusive of poor Mr. Sharpe. I can no longer take his part against you, as I did nine years ago.

We are reading Baretti's other book,[168] and see that he is seriously harsh towards poor Mr. Sharpe. I can't defend him against you anymore, like I did nine years ago.

Our knowledge of the house which was the Austens' home at Southampton for two years, and of its surroundings, is derived from the personal reminiscences of the author of the Memoir, who was now old enough to visit his relatives, and who[203] tells us that at this time he began to know, and 'what was the same thing, to love' his Aunt Jane. 'They lived,' he says,[169] 'in a commodious old-fashioned house in a corner of Castle Square . . . with a pleasant garden, bounded on one side by the old city walls; the top of this wall was sufficiently wide to afford a pleasant walk, with an extensive view easily accessible to ladies by steps.' Castle Square itself was occupied 'by a fantastic edifice, too large for the space in which it stood, though too small to accord well with its castellated style, erected by the second Marquis of Lansdowne.' The whole of this building disappeared after the death of its eccentric owner in November 1809. His half-brother and successor in the peerage—the well-known statesman—became in after life an ardent admirer of Jane Austen's novels, and told a friend[170] that 'one of the circumstances of his life which he looked back upon with vexation was that Miss Austen should once have been living some weeks in his neighbourhood without his knowing it.' Had he known it, however, he would have had no reason—in the Southampton period—for imagining her to be an author.

Our understanding of the house that was the Austens' home in Southampton for two years, along with its surroundings, comes from the personal memories of the author of the Memoir, who was old enough at this time to visit his relatives and who[203] tells us that during this period he started to get to know, and 'what was the same thing, to love' his Aunt Jane. 'They lived,' he says,[169] 'in a spacious old-fashioned house in a corner of Castle Square . . . with a lovely garden, bordered on one side by the old city walls; the top of this wall was wide enough to create a pleasant walking path, with a great view easily accessible to ladies by steps.' Castle Square itself was taken up 'by a peculiar building, too large for the space it occupied, though too small to fit well with its castle-like style, built by the second Marquis of Lansdowne.' This entire structure vanished after the death of its quirky owner in November 1809. His half-brother and successor in the peerage—the well-known politician—became a devoted fan of Jane Austen's novels later in life, and told a friend[170] that 'one of the things he looked back on with frustration was that Miss Austen had once lived for several weeks in his neighborhood without him knowing it.' If he had known, however, he would have had no reason—during the Southampton period—to assume she was an author.

On March 9, 1807, we may imagine the party taking possession of their new house; but Frank can have seen but little of it before he took command of the St. Albans in April, and went to the Cape of Good Hope on convoying duty. He was back by June 30.

On March 9, 1807, we can picture the group moving into their new house; however, Frank probably only got to see a little of it before he took charge of the St. Albans in April and went to the Cape of Good Hope for convoy duty. He returned by June 30.

On Cassandra's return, the two sisters must have been together for a considerable period; but till June 1808 we know little that is definite about them, except that in September 1807, together with their mother, they paid a visit to Chawton House—Edward Austen's Hampshire residence.[171]

On Cassandra's return, the two sisters must have spent a good amount of time together; however, until June 1808, we know very little for sure about them, aside from the fact that in September 1807, along with their mother, they visited Chawton House—Edward Austen's home in Hampshire.[171]

During these years, Charles Austen was long engaged in the unpleasant and unprofitable duty of enforcing the right of search on the Atlantic seaboard of America. Hardly anything is said in the extant letters of his marriage to Fanny Palmer, daughter of the Attorney-General of Bermuda, which took place in 1807.

During these years, Charles Austen was involved in the difficult and thankless task of enforcing the right of search along the Atlantic coast of America. There’s not much mentioned in the existing letters about his marriage to Fanny Palmer, the daughter of the Attorney-General of Bermuda, which happened in 1807.

The month of June 1808 found Jane staying with her brother Henry in Brompton[172]; but we have no details of her stay beyond the fact that she watched some of her acquaintance going to Court on the King's birthday. On June 14 she left London with her brother James, his wife and two children, on a visit to Godmersham.

The month of June 1808 found Jane staying with her brother Henry in Brompton[172]; but we don’t have any details about her visit other than that she saw some of her friends heading to the Court for the King’s birthday. On June 14, she left London with her brother James, his wife, and their two kids to visit Godmersham.


Godmersham: Wednesday [June 15, 1808].

My dear Cassandra,—Where shall I begin? Which of all my important nothings shall I tell you first? At half after seven yesterday morning Henry saw us into our own carriage, and we drove away from the Bath Hotel; which, by-the-bye, had been found most uncomfortable quarters—very dirty, very noisy, and very ill-provided. James began his journey by the coach at five. Our first eight miles were hot; Deptford Hill brought to my mind our hot journey into Kent fourteen years ago; but after Blackheath we suffered nothing, and as the day advanced it grew quite cool. At Dartford, which we reached within the two hours and three-quarters, we went to the Bull, the same inn at which we breakfasted in that said journey, and on the present occasion had about the same bad butter.

My dear Cassie,—Where should I start? Which of my insignificant yet meaningful stories should I share with you first? At 7:30 yesterday morning, Henry saw us off in our carriage, and we left the Bath Hotel, which, by the way, was quite uncomfortable—very dirty, very noisy, and poorly equipped. James started his trip by coach at five. The first eight miles were hot; Deptford Hill reminded me of our sweltering trip to Kent fourteen years ago; but after Blackheath, we didn’t feel any discomfort, and as the day went on, it got pleasantly cooler. We reached Dartford in just under two hours and forty-five minutes and stopped at the Bull, the same inn where we had breakfast during that earlier trip, and unfortunately, we faced the same issue with the bad butter.

At half-past ten we were again off, and, travelling on without any adventure reached Sittingbourne by[205] three. Daniel was watching for us at the door of the 'George,' and I was acknowledged very kindly by Mr. and Mrs. Marshall, to the latter of whom I devoted my conversation, while Mary went out to buy some gloves. A few minutes, of course, did for Sittingbourne; and so off we drove, drove, drove, and by six o'clock were at Godmersham.

At 10:30, we were off again, and after traveling without any incidents, we reached Sittingbourne by[205] three o'clock. Daniel was waiting for us at the door of the 'George,' and Mr. and Mrs. Marshall greeted me warmly; I focused my conversation on Mrs. Marshall while Mary went out to buy some gloves. A few minutes was enough for Sittingbourne, so we drove, drove, drove, and by six o'clock we arrived at Godmersham.

Our two brothers[173] were walking before the house as we approached, as natural as life. Fanny and Lizzie met us in the Hall with a great deal of pleasant joy; we went for a few minutes into the breakfast parlour, and then proceeded to our rooms. Mary has the Hall chamber. I am in the Yellow room—very literally—for I am writing in it at this moment. It seems odd to me to have such a great place all to myself, and to be at Godmersham without you is also odd.

Our two brothers[173] were outside the house when we got there, just like any normal day. Fanny and Lizzie greeted us in the Hall with a lot of cheerful excitement; we chatted for a few minutes in the breakfast room before heading to our rooms. Mary has the Hall chamber. I’m in the Yellow room—very literally—because I’m writing in it right now. It feels strange to have such a big space all to myself, and being at Godmersham without you also feels unusual.

You are wished for, I assure you: Fanny, who came to me as soon as she had seen her Aunt James to her room, and stayed while I dressed, was as energetic as usual in her longings for you. She is grown both in height and size since last year, but not immoderately, looks very well, and seems as to conduct and manner just what she was and what one could wish her to continue.

You are wanted, I promise you: Fanny, who came to me right after she saw her Aunt James to her room and stayed while I got ready, was as eager as ever for you. She has grown taller and bigger since last year, but not excessively, looks great, and seems to be just as well-behaved and polite as she always was, which is exactly what anyone would hope for her to be.

Elizabeth, who was dressing when we arrived, came to me for a minute attended by Marianne, Charles, and Louisa, and, you will not doubt, gave me a very affectionate welcome. That I had received such from Edward also I need not mention; but I do, you see, because it is a pleasure. I never saw him look in better health, and Fanny says he is perfectly well. I cannot praise Elizabeth's looks, but they are probably affected by a cold. Her little namesake has gained in beauty in the last three years, though not all that Marianne has lost. Charles is not quite so lovely as he was. Louisa is much as I expected, and Cassandra I find handsomer than[206] I expected, though at present disguised by such a violent breaking-out that she does not come down after dinner. She has charming eyes and a nice open countenance, and seems likely to be very lovable. Her size is magnificent.

Elizabeth, who was getting dressed when we arrived, came over to me for a minute with Marianne, Charles, and Louisa, and, of course, gave me a warm welcome. I don’t need to mention that Edward also welcomed me just as warmly; but I do, because it makes me happy. I’ve never seen him look healthier, and Fanny says he’s perfectly well. I can’t really praise Elizabeth’s appearance, but it’s probably affected by a cold. Her little namesake has become more beautiful over the last three years, although not all of that beauty is what Marianne has lost. Charles isn’t as lovely as he used to be. Louisa is pretty much how I expected, and I find Cassandra prettier than[206] I expected, though right now she’s hiding because of a terrible breakout that keeps her from coming down after dinner. She has beautiful eyes and a sweet, open face, and she seems like she could be very lovable. Her figure is stunning.


Thursday.—. . . I feel rather languid and solitary—perhaps because I have a cold; but three years ago we were more animated with you and Harriot and Miss Sharpe. We shall improve, I dare say, as we go on.

Thursday.—. . . I'm feeling pretty sluggish and lonely—maybe it's my cold; but three years ago, we were much more lively with you, Harriot, and Miss Sharpe. I'm sure we'll get better as we move forward.


Friday.—Edward and Caroline[174] seem very happy here; he has nice play-fellows in Lizzie and Charles. They and their attendant have the boys' attic. Anna will not be surprised that the cutting off her hair is very much regretted by several of the party in this house; I am tolerably reconciled to it by considering that two or three years may restore it again.

Friday.—Edward and Caroline[174] seem really happy here; he has great friends in Lizzie and Charles. They, along with their caregiver, have taken over the boys' attic. Anna won’t be surprised to hear that quite a few people in this house really miss her now that she cut her hair; I’m somewhat okay with it, thinking that in two or three years, it might grow back.


Godmersham: Monday [June 20, 1808].

This morning brought me a letter from Mrs. Knight, containing the usual fee, and all the usual kindness. She asks me to spend a day or two with her this week, to meet Mrs. C. Knatchbull, who, with her husband, comes to the White Friars to-day, and I believe I shall go. I have consulted Edward, and think it will be arranged for Mrs. J. A.'s going with me one morning, my staying the night, and Edward driving me home the next evening. Her very agreeable present will make my circumstances quite easy. I shall reserve half for my pelisse.

This morning, I got a letter from Mrs. Knight, which included the usual payment and all her usual kindness. She wants me to spend a day or two with her this week to meet Mrs. C. Knatchbull, who is coming to the White Friars today with her husband, and I think I'll go. I've talked to Edward, and I believe we can arrange for Mrs. J. A. to come with me one morning, I'll stay the night, and then Edward will drive me home the next evening. Her very generous gift will make my situation much easier. I’ll save half for my coat.


Wednesday.—I sent my answer by them [the Moores] to Mrs. Knight; my double acceptance of her note and her invitation, which I wrote without effort, for I am rich, and the rich are always respectable, whatever be their style of writing.

Wednesday.—I sent my response through the Moores to Mrs. Knight; my enthusiastic acceptance of her note and her invitation, which I wrote easily, because I have money, and those with money are always seen as respectable, no matter how they write.

Ought I to be very much pleased with[207] Marmion?[175] As yet I am not. James reads it aloud every evening—the short evening, beginning at about ten, and broken by supper.

Ought I to be very much pleased with[207] Marmion?[175] I’m not convinced. James reads it aloud every evening—the short evening, starting around ten, and interrupted by supper.


Godmersham: Sunday [June 26, 1808].

I am very much obliged to you for writing to me on Thursday, and very glad that I owe the pleasure of hearing from you again so soon to such an agreeable cause; but you will not be surprised, nor perhaps so angry as I should be, to find that Frank's history had reached me before in a letter from Henry. We are all very happy to hear of his health and safety; he wants nothing but a good prize to be a perfect character.

I really appreciate you writing to me on Thursday, and I'm thrilled to hear from you again so soon for such a nice reason. You probably won’t be surprised, and maybe not as upset as I would be, to learn that I already heard about Frank’s situation in a letter from Henry. We’re all really happy to hear he’s healthy and safe; he just needs a good win to be a perfect person.


They [the Knatchbulls] return into Somersetshire by way of Sussex and Hants, and are to be at Fareham, and, perhaps, may be in Southampton, on which possibility I said all that I thought right, and, if they are in the place Mrs. K. has promised to call in Castle Square; it will be about the end of July. . . . You and I need not tell each other how glad we shall be to receive attention from, or pay it to anyone connected with Mrs. Knight. I cannot help regretting that now, when I feel enough her equal to relish her society, I see so little of the latter.

They [the Knatchbulls] are returning to Somersetshire through Sussex and Hants, and they’re expected to be in Fareham, and maybe in Southampton. I mentioned everything I thought was important about that possibility, and if they’re in the area, Mrs. K. has promised to drop by Castle Square; this should happen around the end of July. You and I don’t need to say how happy we’ll be to either receive attention from or show it to anyone connected with Mrs. Knight. I can’t help but regret that now, when I feel like I’m finally her equal and can appreciate her company, I see so little of her.


Godmersham: Thursday [June 30, 1808].

You are very kind in mentioning old Mrs. Williams so often. Poor creature! I cannot help hoping that each letter may tell of her suffering being over. If she wants sugar I should like to supply her with it.

You’re really thoughtful for bringing up old Mrs. Williams so often. Poor thing! I can’t help but hope that each letter brings news that her suffering has ended. If she needs sugar, I’d love to provide it for her.


I give you all joy of Frank's return, which happens in the true sailor way, just after our being told not to expect him for some weeks. The wind has been very[208] much against him, but I suppose he must be in our neighbourhood by this time. Fanny is in hourly expectation of him here. Mary's visit in the island is probably shortened by this event. Make our kind love and congratulations to her.

I’m thrilled to share the good news of Frank’s return, which happens in classic sailor fashion, right after we were told not to expect him for a few weeks. The wind has been really[208] against him, but I assume he must be in our area by now. Fanny is waiting for him here every hour. Mary’s visit to the island will probably be cut short because of this. Please send her our love and congratulations.


James and Edward are gone to Sandling to-day—a nice scheme for James, as it will show him a new and fine country. Edward certainly excels in doing the honours to his visitors, and providing for their amusement. They come back this evening.

James and Edward have gone to Sandling today—a great plan for James, as it will introduce him to a beautiful new area. Edward definitely shines at hosting his guests and keeping them entertained. They’ll return this evening.


It is pleasant to be among people who know one's connections and care about them, and it amuses me to hear John Bridges talk of 'Frank.' I have thought a little of writing to the Downs, but I shall not, it is so very certain that he would be somewhere else when my letter got there.

It’s nice to be around people who know your connections and actually care about them, and I find it entertaining to hear John Bridges talk about 'Frank.' I’ve considered writing to the Downs, but I won’t, as it’s pretty certain he’ll be somewhere else by the time my letter arrives.


Friday, July 1.—It will be two years to-morrow since we left Bath for Clifton, with what happy feelings of escape!

Friday, July 1.—Tomorrow marks two years since we left Bath for Clifton, feeling so joyful about our escape!


In another week I shall be at home, and there, my having been at Godmersham will seem like a dream, as my visit to Brompton seems already.

In another week, I'll be home, and my time at Godmersham will feel like a dream, just like my visit to Brompton already does.


The orange wine will want our care soon. But in the meantime, for elegance and ease and luxury, the Hattons and the Milles' dine here to-day, and I shall eat ice and drink French wine, and be above vulgar economy. Luckily the pleasures of friendship, of unreserved conversation, of similarity of taste and opinions, will make good amends for orange wine.

The orange wine will need our attention soon. But for now, for elegance, comfort, and a touch of luxury, the Hattons and the Milles are dining here today, and I’ll enjoy ice and French wine, staying above petty concerns. Thankfully, the joys of friendship, open conversation, and shared tastes and opinions will more than make up for the orange wine.

Little Edward is quite well again.

Little Edward is doing much better now.

With love from all of us,
J. A.

CHAPTER XIII

FROM SOUTHAMPTON TO CHAWTON

1808-1809

We do not doubt that the orange wine was duly made, and the pleasure of unreserved conversation enjoyed during the remainder of the summer. Before the end of September, Cassandra had gone to Godmersham on what was to prove a long and a sad visit. She arrived just at the time of the birth of her sister-in-law's sixth son and eleventh child, John. For a time all went well with mother and child; but on October 8 Elizabeth Austen was suddenly seized with sickness, and died before the serious nature of her attack had been fully realised.[176] This sad event occurred, as the reader will see, between the second and third of the following letters. Edward Austen's two eldest boys, Edward and George, were now at Winchester School, but were taken away for a time on their mother's death. They went at first to the James Austens, at Steventon, no one appearing to think a journey to so distant a county as Kent feasible; and Jane, whose immediate impulse seems to have been to do what she could for her nephews, resigned them rather unwillingly for the time. On October 22 they went on to their grandmother and aunt at Southampton;[210] and then their Aunt Jane was able to devote herself entirely to them, as her own Jane Bennet once did to her small cousins, and to show how her 'steady sense and sweetness of temper exactly adapted her for attending to them in every way: teaching them, playing with them, and loving them'—words which she probably intended as a description of what Cassandra would have done in a similar position.

Castle Square: Saturday [October 1, 1808].

My dear Cassandra,—Your letter this morning was quite unexpected, and it is well that it brings such good news to counterbalance the disappointment to me of losing my first sentence, which I had arranged full of proper hopes about your journey, intending to commit them to paper to-day, and not looking for certainty till to-morrow.

My dear Cassie,—Your letter this morning was totally unexpected, and it's great that it brings such good news to make up for my disappointment of losing my first draft. I had planned it with all the right hopes about your trip, intending to write it down today and not expecting clarity until tomorrow.

We are extremely glad to hear of the birth of the child, and trust everything will proceed as well as it begins. His mamma has our best wishes, and he our second best for health and comfort—though I suppose, unless he has our best too, we do nothing for her. We are glad it was all over before your arrival, and I am most happy to find who the godmother is to be. My mother was some time guessing the names.

We are really happy to hear about the baby's birth and hope everything goes as smoothly as it started. His mom has our best wishes, and he has our second best for health and comfort—though I guess, unless he has our best wishes too, we’re not doing much for her. We're glad everything wrapped up before you got here, and I'm really pleased to find out who the godmother will be. My mom took a while to guess the names.

About an hour and a half after your toils on Wednesday ended, ours began. At seven o'clock Mrs. Harrison, her two daughters and two visitors, with Mr. Debary and his eldest sister, walked in.

About an hour and a half after your work on Wednesday wrapped up, ours began. At seven o'clock, Mrs. Harrison, her two daughters, and two guests, along with Mr. Debary and his oldest sister, came in.

A second pool of commerce, and all the longer by the addition of the two girls, who during the first had one corner of the table and spillikins to themselves, was the ruin of us; it completed the prosperity of Mr. Debary, however, for he won them both.

A second group of shoppers, which grew even bigger with the addition of the two girls, who during the first round had one corner of the table and spillikins all to themselves, was our downfall; it, however, marked the success of Mr. Debary, as he ended up winning both of them.

Mr. Harrison came in late, and sat by the fire, for which I envied him, as we had our usual luck[211] of having a very cold evening. It rained when our company came, but was dry again before they left us.

Mr. Harrison arrived late and sat by the fire, which I envied since we always had bad luck with having a really cold evening. It started to rain when our guests arrived, but it was dry again before they left us.

The Miss Ballards are said to be remarkably well-informed; their manners are unaffected and pleasing, but they do not talk quite freely enough to be agreeable, nor can I discover any right they had by taste or feeling to go their late tour.

The Miss Ballards are said to be very well-informed; their manners are natural and nice, but they don’t speak quite freely enough to be enjoyable, and I can’t find any reason they had, by taste or feeling, to take their recent trip.

We have got the second volume of Espriella's Letters,[177] and I read it aloud by candlelight. The man describes well, but is horribly anti-English. He deserves to be the foreigner he assumes.

We have the second volume of Espriella's Letters,[177] and I read it out loud by candlelight. The guy writes well, but he's really anti-English. He deserves to be the outsider he pretends to be.

The Marquis[178] has put off being cured for another year; after waiting some weeks in vain for the return of the vessel he had agreed for, he is gone into Cornwall to order a vessel built for himself by a famous man in that country, in which he means to go abroad a twelvemonth hence.

The Marquis[178] has decided to delay his treatment for another year; after waiting for weeks without success for the return of the ship he had arranged for, he has gone to Cornwall to have a ship built for himself by a well-known local builder, which he plans to use for travel abroad a year from now.

With love to all,

With love to everyone,

Best regards,
J. A.

Fanny Austen (afterwards Lady Knatchbull), Edward's eldest daughter, had nearly completed her sixteenth year. She was admirably adapted for the difficult position into which she was about to be thrown: that of companion to her father, mistress of a large household, and adviser to her younger brothers and sisters. She was sensible, even-tempered, affectionate, and conscientious. She did indeed prove 'almost another sister' to Jane,[212] who, as Cassandra said afterwards, was perhaps better known to her than to any other human being, except Cassandra herself. Though this niece did not profess any special literary ability, her Aunt always valued her sound judgment on each new book: and in return she gave her, without fear of offending, advice[179] on the most delicate subjects. The short extracts from Fanny's diary, which her son, Lord Brabourne, gives us, show how constantly 'Aunt Jane' was the object of her thoughts.

Fanny Austen (later Lady Knatchbull), Edward's eldest daughter, was just about to turn sixteen. She was perfectly suited for the challenging role she was about to take on: being her father's companion, managing a large household, and advising her younger siblings. She was sensible, level-headed, caring, and responsible. She truly became 'almost another sister' to Jane,[212] who, as Cassandra noted later, probably knew her better than anyone else except Cassandra herself. Although this niece didn’t claim to have any special talent for writing, her aunt always valued her wise opinions on new books: and in exchange, she freely offered her, without hesitation, advice[179] on the most sensitive topics. The brief excerpts from Fanny's diary, provided by her son, Lord Brabourne, reveal how frequently 'Aunt Jane' occupied her thoughts.


Castle Square: Friday [October 7, 1808].

My dear Cassandra,—Your letter on Tuesday gave us great pleasure, and we congratulate you all upon Elizabeth's hitherto happy recovery; to-morrow, or Sunday, I hope to hear of its advancing in the same style. We are also very glad to know that you are so well yourself, and pray you to continue so.

My dear Cassie,—Your letter on Tuesday brought us a lot of joy, and we congratulate you all on Elizabeth's so far successful recovery; tomorrow, or Sunday, I hope to hear that she's continuing to improve. We're also really happy to hear that you're doing well yourself, and we hope that continues.


We found ourselves tricked into a thorough party at Mrs. M.'s, a quadrille and a commerce table, and music in the other room. There were two pools at commerce, but I would not play more than one, for the stake was three shillings, and I cannot afford to lose that twice in an evening. The Miss M.'s were as civil and as silly as usual.

We ended up getting roped into a full-blown party at Mrs. M.'s, complete with a quadrille dance and a gambling table, plus music in the other room. There were two pools for the game, but I only joined one because the bet was three shillings, and I can’t afford to lose that twice in one night. The Miss M.'s were as polite and as silly as always.


Saturday.—Thank you for your letter, which found me at the breakfast table with my two companions.

Saturday.—Thank you for your letter, which reached me at the breakfast table with my two friends.

I am greatly pleased with your account of Fanny; I found her in the summer just what you describe, almost another sister; and could not have supposed[213] that a niece would ever have been so much to me. She is quite after one's own heart; give her my best love, and tell her that I always think of her with pleasure.

I’m really happy with your description of Fanny; I found her this summer to be exactly as you described, almost like a sister to me. I never would have imagined that a niece could mean so much to me. She truly is someone you can connect with; send her my love and let her know that I always think of her fondly.


Martha was an hour and a half in Winchester, walking about with the three boys and at the pastry-cook's. She thought Edward grown, and speaks with the same admiration as before of his manners; she saw in George a little likeness to his uncle Henry.

Martha spent an hour and a half in Winchester, hanging out with the three boys and at the bakery. She noticed that Edward had grown and spoke with the same admiration as before about his manners; she saw a bit of a resemblance in George to his uncle Henry.


[October 13.]

I have received your letter, and with most melancholy anxiety was it expected, for the sad news reached us last night, but without any particulars. It came in a short letter to Martha from her sister, begun at Steventon and finished in Winchester.

I got your letter, and I was filled with deep anxiety when I received it, because we heard the sad news last night, but without any details. It came in a brief letter to Martha from her sister, started in Steventon and finished in Winchester.

We have felt—we do feel—for you all, as you will not need to be told: for you, for Fanny, for Henry, for Lady Bridges, and for dearest Edward, whose loss and whose sufferings seem to make those of every other person nothing. God be praised that you can say what you do of him: that he has a religious mind to bear him up, and a disposition that will gradually lead him to comfort.

We have felt—we do feel—for all of you, as you already know: for you, for Fanny, for Henry, for Lady Bridges, and for dear Edward, whose loss and suffering overshadow everyone else's. Thank goodness you can say what you do about him: that he has a strong faith to support him and a nature that will slowly guide him towards comfort.

My dear, dear Fanny, I am so thankful that she has you with her! You will be everything to her; you will give her all the consolation that human aid can give. May the Almighty sustain you all, and keep you, my dearest Cassandra, well; but for the present I dare say you are equal to everything.

My dear Fanny, I'm so grateful that she has you by her side! You will mean everything to her; you will provide all the comfort that human support can offer. May the Almighty keep you all strong, and take care of you, my dearest Cassandra; but for now, I’m sure you can handle anything.

You will know that the poor boys are at Steventon. Perhaps it is best for them, as they will have more means of exercise and amusement there than they could have with us, but I own myself disappointed by the arrangement. I should have loved to have[214] them with me at such a time. I shall write to Edward by this post.

You’ll know that the boys are at Steventon. Maybe it’s better for them since they’ll have more ways to have fun and stay active there than with us, but I’m honestly a bit disappointed by the decision. I would have loved to have[214] them with me right now. I’ll write to Edward in this post.


With what true sympathy our feelings are shared by Martha you need not be told; she is the friend and sister under every circumstance.

With what genuine sympathy Martha shares our feelings, you don't need to be told; she is the friend and sister in every situation.

We need not enter into a panegyric on the departed, but it is sweet to think of her great worth, of her solid principles, of her true devotion, her excellence in every relation of life. It is also consolatory to reflect on the shortness of the sufferings which led her from this world to a better.

We don't need to go into a long tribute about the one we've lost, but it's comforting to remember her immense value, her strong principles, her genuine devotion, and her excellence in every aspect of life. It's also reassuring to think about how brief her sufferings were that took her from this world to a better one.

Farewell for the present, my dearest sister. Tell Edward that we feel for him and pray for him.

Farewell for now, my dearest sister. Tell Edward that we care about him and are keeping him in our thoughts.


Saturday night [October 15, 1808].

Your accounts make us as comfortable as we can expect to be at such a time. Edward's loss is terrible, and must be felt as such, and these are too early days indeed to think of moderation in grief, either in him or his afflicted daughter, but soon we may hope that our dear Fanny's sense of duty to that beloved father will rouse her to exertion. For his sake, and as the most acceptable proof of love to the spirit of her departed mother, she will try to be tranquil and resigned. Does she feel you to be a comfort to her, or is she too much overpowered for anything but solitude?

Your updates bring us as much comfort as we can hope for right now. Edward's loss is devastating and should be felt deeply, and it's definitely too soon to think about holding back our grief, both for him and his grieving daughter. However, we can hope that soon our dear Fanny's sense of duty to her beloved father will inspire her to take action. For his sake, and as a heartfelt way to honor her late mother, she will try to find peace and acceptance. Does she see you as a source of comfort, or is she too overwhelmed for anything other than solitude?

Your account of Lizzy is very interesting. Poor child! One must hope the impression will be strong, and yet one's heart aches for a dejected mind of eight years old.

Your story about Lizzy is really interesting. Poor kid! One has to hope the impression will be strong, and yet it’s hard not to feel for a sad eight-year-old.


We are anxious to be assured that Edward will not attend the funeral, but when it comes to the point I think he must feel it impossible.

We are worried about whether Edward will go to the funeral, but when it comes down to it, I think he must feel like he can't.


I am glad you can say what you do of Mrs. Knight and of Goodnestone in general; it is a great[215] relief to me to know that the shock did not make any of them ill. But what a task was yours to announce it! Now I hope you are not overpowered with letter-writing, as Henry[180] and John can ease you of many of your correspondents.

I’m glad to hear what you have to say about Mrs. Knight and Goodnestone in general; it’s such a relief to know that the shock didn’t make anyone ill. But what a job it must have been for you to deliver that news! Now, I hope you’re not overwhelmed with writing letters, since Henry[180] and John can help take care of a lot of your correspondence.


Upon your letter to Dr. Goddard's[181] being forwarded to them, Mary wrote to ask whether my mother wished to have her grandsons sent to her. We decided on their remaining where they were, which I hope my brother will approve of. I am sure he will do us the justice of believing that in such a decision we sacrificed inclination to what we thought best.

Upon receiving your letter to Dr. Goddard's[181], Mary wrote to ask if my mother wanted her grandsons sent to her. We decided they should stay where they are, which I hope my brother will agree with. I'm sure he will understand that in making this decision, we chose what we believed was best over our personal desires.

I shall write by the coach to-morrow to Mrs. J. A., and to Edward, about their mourning, though this day's post will probably bring directions to them on that subject from yourselves. I shall certainly make use of the opportunity of addressing our nephew on the most serious of all concerns, as I naturally did in my letter to him before. The poor boys are, perhaps, more comfortable at Steventon than they could be here, but you will understand my feelings with respect to it.

I’ll write by coach tomorrow to Mrs. J. A. and Edward about their mourning, although today’s mail will probably bring them instructions on that topic from you. I will definitely take the chance to talk to our nephew about the most important matters, just like I did in my previous letter to him. The poor boys might be more comfortable at Steventon than they would be here, but you understand my feelings about it.

To-morrow will be a dreadful day for you all. Mr. Whitfield's[182] will be a severe duty. Glad shall I be to hear that it is over.

Tomorrow is going to be a terrible day for all of you. Mr. Whitfield's[182] will be a tough responsibility. I’ll be glad to hear that it’s done.

That you are for ever in our thoughts you will not doubt. I see your mournful party in my mind's eye under every varying circumstance of the day; and in the evening especially figure to myself its sad gloom: the efforts to talk, the frequent summons to melancholy orders and cares, and poor Edward, restless in misery, going from one room to another, and perhaps not seldom upstairs, to see all that remains of his Elizabeth.

That you are always in our thoughts, you won't doubt. I picture your grieving group in my mind throughout the day; and in the evening, I especially imagine its somber mood: the attempts to converse, the constant calls to sad duties and worries, and poor Edward, restless in his sorrow, moving from one room to another, and maybe often going upstairs to see all that’s left of his Elizabeth.

There must be a letter missing between October 15 and October 24, containing Jane's first comment on the offer of a cottage at Chawton, made by Edward Austen to his mother. In the midst of his grief—perhaps, in consequence of his loss—he wished to bind his mother and sisters more closely to himself. He gave them a choice between a house near Godmersham, and one at Chawton; but the mother and sisters were what Jane afterwards called 'Hampshire-born Austens,' and clung to their county. The offer was particularly opportune, for Mrs. Austen was already hesitating between Kent and Hampshire as a place of residence. The attractions of a home at Chawton became greater the more they were considered; and though it was held to be necessary to consult the Frank Austens, whom they would be leaving, no doubt was entertained as to their answer.

There must be a letter missing between October 15 and October 24, containing Jane's first thoughts on the offer of a cottage in Chawton made by Edward Austen to their mother. In the midst of his grief—perhaps because of his loss—he wanted to connect his mother and sisters more closely to him. He offered them a choice between a house near Godmersham and one in Chawton; but their mother and sisters were what Jane later referred to as 'Hampshire-born Austens' and were attached to their county. The offer was especially timely, as Mrs. Austen was already debating between Kent and Hampshire as a potential place to live. The idea of a home in Chawton became more appealing the more they thought about it; and even though it was deemed necessary to consult the Frank Austens, whom they would be leaving behind, there was no doubt about what their response would be.


Castle Square: Monday [October 24, 1808].

My dear Cassandra,—Edward and George came to us soon after seven on Saturday, very well, but very cold, having by choice travelled on the outside, and with no great coat but what Mr. Wise, the coachman, good-naturedly spared them of his, as they sat by his side. They were so much chilled when they arrived, that I was afraid they must have taken cold; but it does not seem at all the case; I never saw them looking better.

Dear Cassandra,—Edward and George arrived shortly after seven on Saturday, feeling great but really cold since they chose to ride outside and only had Mr. Wise, the coachman, generously lend them his coat as they sat next to him. They were so chilled when they got here that I was worried they might catch a cold; however, that doesn’t seem to be the case at all; I’ve never seen them look better.

They behave extremely well in every respect, showing quite as much feeling as one wishes to see, and on every occasion speaking of their father with the liveliest affection. His letter was read over by each of them yesterday, and with many tears; George sobbed aloud, Edward's tears do not flow so easily; but as far as I can judge they are both very properly impressed by what has happened.[217] Miss Lloyd, who is a more impartial judge than I can be, is exceedingly pleased with them.

They behave really well in every way, showing just as much emotion as you’d hope to see, and each time they talk about their father, it's with the deepest affection. They read his letter again yesterday, and it brought on a lot of tears; George cried out loud, while Edward doesn't cry as easily. But from what I can tell, they are both quite rightly affected by what’s happened.[217] Miss Lloyd, who is a more objective judge than I can be, is very pleased with them.

George is almost a new acquaintance to me, and I find him in a different way as engaging as Edward.

George is almost a new acquaintance to me, and I find him just as engaging as Edward.

We do not want amusement: bilbocatch,[183] at which George is indefatigable, spillikins, paper ships, riddles, conundrums, and cards, with watching the flow and ebb of the river, and now and then a stroll out, keep us well employed; and we mean to avail ourselves of our kind papa's consideration, by not returning to Winchester till quite the evening of Wednesday.

We don't want entertainment: bilbocatch,[183] at which George is tireless, spillikins, paper boats, riddles, puzzles, and cards, along with watching the river flow in and out, and occasionally taking a walk, keep us occupied; and we plan to take advantage of our kind dad's generosity by not going back to Winchester until the evening of Wednesday.


The St. Albans, I find, sailed on the very day of my letters reaching Yarmouth, so that we must not expect an answer[184] at present; we scarcely feel, however, to be in suspense, or only enough to keep our plans to ourselves. We have been obliged to explain them to our young visitors, in consequence of Fanny's letter, but we have not yet mentioned them to Steventon. We are all quite familiarised to the idea ourselves; my mother only wants Mrs. Seward to go out at Midsummer.

The St. Albans left on the same day my letters reached Yarmouth, so we can’t expect a reply[184] right now; although, we hardly feel anxious about it—just enough to keep our plans to ourselves. We had to share them with our young visitors because of Fanny's letter, but we haven’t told Steventon yet. We're all pretty much used to the idea; my mom just wants Mrs. Seward to leave in the summer.

What sort of a kitchen garden is there? Mrs. J. A. expresses her fear of our settling in Kent, and, till this proposal was made, we began to look forward to it here; my mother was actually talking of a house at Wye. It will be best, however, as it is.

What kind of kitchen garden is there? Mrs. J. A. shares her concern about us moving to Kent, and up until this suggestion was brought up, we were actually getting excited about it here; my mom was even discussing a house in Wye. However, it’s probably best to keep things as they are.


I hope your sorrowing party were at church yesterday, and have no longer that to dread. Martha was kept at home by a cold, but I went with my two nephews, and I saw Edward was much affected by the sermon, which, indeed, I could have supposed purposely addressed to the afflicted, if the text had not naturally come in the course of Dr. Mant's[218][185] observations on the Litany: 'All that are in danger, necessity, or tribulation,' was the subject of it. The weather did not allow us afterwards to get farther than the quay, where George was very happy as long as we could stay, flying about from one side to the other, and skipping on board a collier immediately.

I hope your grieving group was at church yesterday and no longer has that to worry about. Martha had to stay home because of a cold, but I went with my two nephews, and I noticed that Edward was really moved by the sermon, which I could have thought was intentionally aimed at those who were suffering if the text hadn’t naturally fit into Dr. Mant's observations on the Litany: 'All that are in danger, necessity, or tribulation,' was the focus. The weather didn’t let us go any further than the quay, where George was very happy for as long as we could stay, running back and forth and jumping onto a collier right away.

In the evening we had the Psalms and Lessons, and a sermon at home, to which they were very attentive; but you will not expect to hear that they did not return to conundrums the moment it was over.

In the evening, we had the Psalms and Lessons, and a sermon at home that they listened to very attentively; but you shouldn't expect me to say that they didn't go back to riddles the moment it was over.

While I write now, George is most industriously making and naming paper ships, at which he afterwards shoots with horse-chestnuts, brought from Steventon on purpose; and Edward equally intent over the Lake of Killarney, twisting himself about in one of our great chairs.

While I write now, George is very busy making and naming paper ships, and then he shoots at them with horse chestnuts, which he brought from Steventon just for this; and Edward is equally focused over the Lake of Killarney, twisting around in one of our big chairs.


Tuesday.—The day began cheerfully, but it is not likely to continue what it should, for them or for us. We had a little water party yesterday; I and my two nephews went from the Itchen Ferry up to Northam, where we landed, looked into the 74, and walked home, and it was so much enjoyed that I had intended to take them to Netley to-day; the tide is just right for our going immediately after moonshine,[186] but I am afraid there will be rain; if we cannot get so far, however, we may perhaps go round from the ferry to the quay.

Tuesday.—The day started off nicely, but it probably won’t stay that way for either us or them. We had a little water party yesterday; my two nephews and I went from the Itchen Ferry to Northam, where we landed, checked out the 74, and walked home. We enjoyed it so much that I had planned to take them to Netley today; the tide is perfect for us to go right after moonlight,[186] but I’m worried it might rain. If we can’t make it that far, we might still go around from the ferry to the quay.

I had not proposed doing more than cross the Itchen yesterday, but it proved so pleasant, and so much to the satisfaction of all, that when we reached the middle of the stream we agreed to be rowed up the river; both the boys rowed great part of the way, and their questions and remarks, as well as their enjoyment, were very amusing;[219] George's enquiries were endless, and his eagerness in everything reminds me often of his Uncle Henry.

I had only planned to cross the Itchen yesterday, but it turned out to be so enjoyable and everyone was so pleased that when we got to the middle of the stream, we decided to be rowed up the river. Both boys rowed for a good part of the way, and their questions and comments, along with their laughter, were really entertaining; [219] George’s questions were non-stop, and his enthusiasm for everything often reminds me of his Uncle Henry.

Our evening was equally agreeable in its way: I introduced speculation,[187] and it was so much approved that we hardly knew how to leave off.

Our evening was just as enjoyable in its own way: I brought up speculation,[187] and it was so well received that we hardly knew how to stop.


Of Chawton I think I can have nothing more to say, but that everything you say about it in the letter now before me will, I am sure, as soon as I am able to read it to her, make my mother consider the plan with more and more pleasure.

Of Chawton, I don't think I have anything more to add, except that everything you mention in the letter I have in front of me will, I'm sure, once I can read it to her, make my mom think about the plan with increasing pleasure.


Sunday [November 21, 1808].

Your letter, my dear Cassandra, obliges me to write immediately, that you may have the earliest notice of Frank's intending, if possible, to go to Godmersham exactly at the time now fixed for your visit to Goodnestone.

Your letter, dear Cassandra, makes me write right away so that you get the earliest notice that Frank plans to go to Godmersham right when you’re set to visit Goodnestone.


Your news of Edward Bridges[188] was quite news, for I have had no letter from Wrotham. I wish him happy with all my heart, and hope his choice may turn out according to his own expectations, and beyond those of his family; and I dare say it will. Marriage is a great improver, and in a similar situation Harriet may be as amiable as Eleanor. As to money, that will come, you may be sure, because they cannot do without it. When you see him again, pray give him our congratulations and best wishes. This match will certainly set John and Lucy going.

Your news about Edward Bridges[188] was quite the scoop, since I haven't received any letters from Wrotham. I truly wish him all the happiness in the world and hope his choice turns out as he hopes, and even better for his family; I’m sure it will. Marriage really brings out the best in people, and in a similar situation, Harriet could be just as lovely as Eleanor. As for money, that will definitely work itself out, because they can’t get by without it. When you see him again, please pass on our congratulations and best wishes. This match will surely get John and Lucy moving.

There are six bedchambers at Chawton; Henry wrote to my mother the other day, and luckily mentioned the number, which is just what we wanted to be assured of. He speaks also of garrets for store places, one of which she immediately planned fitting up for Edward's man servant; and now perhaps it must be for our own; for she is already quite reconciled to our keeping[220] one. The difficulty of doing without one had been thought of before. His name shall be Robert, if you please.

There are six bedrooms at Chawton; Henry wrote to my mom the other day and luckily mentioned the number, which is exactly what we needed to know. He also talks about attics for storage, and she immediately planned to set one up for Edward's servant; but now it might need to be for our own, since she's already totally on board with us having[220] one. We had already considered how hard it would be to do without one. His name will be Robert, if that works for you.


Yes, the Stoneleigh business is concluded, but it was not till yesterday that my mother was regularly informed of it, though the news had reached us on Monday evening by way of Steventon.

Yes, the Stoneleigh deal is done, but it wasn’t until yesterday that my mom was officially informed about it, even though we got the news on Monday evening through Steventon.


Our brother[189] we may perhaps see in the course of a few days, and we mean to take the opportunity of his help to go one night to the play. Martha ought to see the inside of the theatre once while she lives in Southampton, and I think she will hardly wish to take a second view.

Our brother[189] might be visiting us in a few days, and we plan to take advantage of his company to go to a play one night. Martha should experience the inside of the theater at least once while she’s in Southampton, but I doubt she’ll want to go again.


How could you have a wet day on Thursday? With us it was a prince of days, the most delightful we have had for weeks; soft, bright, with a brisk wind from the south-west; everybody was out and talking of spring, and Martha and I did not know how to turn back. On Friday evening we had some very blowing weather—from 6 to 9, I think we never heard it worse, even here. And one night we had so much rain that it forced its way again into the store closet, and though the evil was comparatively slight and the mischief nothing, I had some employment the next day in drying parcels, &c. I have now moved still more out of the way.

How could you have a rainy day on Thursday? For us, it was the perfect day, the most enjoyable we've had in weeks; soft, bright, with a brisk wind from the southwest; everyone was outside talking about spring, and Martha and I didn’t want to go back. On Friday evening, we had some really windy weather—from 6 to 9; I think we’ve never experienced it worse, even here. And one night we had so much rain that it forced its way back into the storage closet, and even though the damage was relatively minor and nothing serious, I had some work to do the next day drying off packages, etc. I have now moved things even further out of the way.


Adieu! remember me affectionately to everybody, and believe me,

Adieu! Please send my warm regards to everyone, and trust me,

Yours always,
J. A.

The home at Chawton was now looked upon as a certainty; though none of its future inhabitants inspected it until February 1809, when Cassandra visited it on her way back from Godmersham.

The house in Chawton was now seen as a sure thing; however, none of its future residents checked it out until February 1809, when Cassandra stopped by on her way back from Godmersham.

It was some years since they had lived in the country, and their future home was likely to be very quiet; so, as Jane recovered her spirits, she determined to crowd into her remaining months at Southampton as much society and amusement as possible. She went to two of the Southampton assemblies—her last recorded appearances as an active ball-goer.

It had been a few years since they had lived in the countryside, and their future home was probably going to be quite peaceful; so, as Jane felt her spirits lift, she decided to pack as much social life and fun as she could into her remaining months in Southampton. She attended two of the Southampton assemblies—her last documented appearances as an active party attendee.


Castle Square: Friday [December 9, 1808].

My dear Cassandra,—Soon after I had closed my last letter to you we were visited by Mrs. Dickens and her sister-in-law, Mrs. Bertie, the wife of a lately-made Admiral. Mrs. F. A., I believe, was their first object, but they put up with us very kindly, and Mrs. D. finding in Miss Lloyd a friend of Mrs. Dundas, had another motive for the acquaintance. She seems a really agreeable woman—that is, her manners are gentle, and she knows a great many of our connections in West Kent. Mrs. Bertie lives in the Polygon, and was out when we returned her visit, which are her two virtues.

My dear Cass,—Soon after I wrapped up my last letter to you, we were visited by Mrs. Dickens and her sister-in-law, Mrs. Bertie, who is married to a newly appointed Admiral. Mrs. F. A. was, I think, their main reason for coming, but they were very nice about spending time with us. Mrs. D. discovered that Miss Lloyd is a friend of Mrs. Dundas, which gave her another reason to want to meet us. She seems like a genuinely pleasant person—her manners are kind, and she knows a lot of our relatives in West Kent. Mrs. Bertie lives in the Polygon but wasn’t home when we returned her visit, which are her two redeeming qualities.

A larger circle of acquaintance, and an increase of amusement, is quite in character with our approaching removal. Yes, I mean to go to as many balls as possible, that I may have a good bargain. Everybody is very much concerned at our going away, and everybody is acquainted with Chawton, and speaks of it as a remarkably pretty village, and everybody knows the house we describe, but nobody fixes on the right.

A bigger circle of friends and more fun is just what we need with our upcoming move. Yes, I plan to attend as many parties as I can to get a good deal. Everyone is really sad about us leaving, and everyone knows Chawton and talks about it as a really lovely village, and everyone is familiar with the house we describe, but no one identifies the right one.

I am very much obliged to Mrs. Knight for such a proof of the interest she takes in me, and she may depend upon it that I will marry Mr. Papillon,[190] whatever may be his reluctance or my own. I owe her much more than such a trifling sacrifice.[222]

I’m really grateful to Mrs. Knight for showing such interest in me, and she can count on the fact that I will marry Mr. Papillon,[190] no matter how reluctant he is or I might be. I owe her way more than that small sacrifice.[222]

Our ball was rather more amusing than I expected. Martha liked it very much, and I did not gape till the last quarter of an hour. It was past nine before we were sent for, and not twelve when we returned. The room was tolerably full, and there were, perhaps, thirty couple of dancers. The melancholy part was, to see so many dozen young women standing by without partners, and each of them with two ugly naked shoulders.

Our party was way more fun than I thought it would be. Martha really enjoyed it, and I didn’t zone out until the last fifteen minutes. It was after nine when we were called for, and we didn’t get back until almost midnight. The room was pretty full, with maybe thirty couples dancing. The sad part was seeing so many young women standing by themselves without partners, each one showing off two bare, unattractive shoulders.

It was the same room in which we danced fifteen years ago. I thought it all over, and in spite of the shame of being so much older, felt with thankfulness that I was quite as happy now as then. We paid an additional shilling for our tea, which we took as we chose in an adjoining and very comfortable room.

It was the same room where we danced fifteen years ago. I reflected on it all, and even though I felt embarrassed about being much older, I was grateful to realize that I was just as happy now as I was back then. We paid an extra shilling for our tea, which we enjoyed in a cozy, nearby room.

There were only four dances, and it went to my heart that the Miss Lances (one of them, too, named Emma) should have partners only for two. You will not expect to hear that I was asked to dance, but I was—by the gentleman whom we met that Sunday with Captain D'Auvergne. We have always kept up a bowing acquaintance since, and, being pleased with his black eyes, I spoke to him at the ball, which brought on me this civility; but I do not know his name, and he seems so little at home in the English language, that I believe his black eyes may be the best of him. Captain D'Auvergne has got a ship.

There were only four dances, and it really upset me that the Miss Lances (one of them was named Emma) could only dance with partners for two of them. You probably won't believe me, but I was asked to dance—by the guy we met that Sunday with Captain D'Auvergne. We've kept up a friendly nod since then, and since I liked his dark eyes, I talked to him at the ball, which led to this politeness from him; however, I don’t know his name, and he seems so unfamiliar with English that I think his dark eyes might be his best feature. Captain D'Auvergne has gotten a ship.


Having now cleared away my smaller articles of news, I come to a communication of some weight: no less than that my uncle and aunt[191] are going to allow James £100 a year. We hear of it through Steventon. Mary sent us the other day an extract from my aunt's letter on the subject, in which the donation is made with the greatest kindness, and intended as a compensation for his loss in the conscientious refusal of Hampstead living; £100 a year being all that he had at the time called its[223] worth, as I find it was always intended at Steventon to divide the real income with Kintbury.[192]

Having now gone through my smaller news items, I come to something more significant: my uncle and aunt[191] are going to give James £100 a year. We heard about it from Steventon. Mary sent us an excerpt from my aunt's letter about this, where the donation is presented with a lot of kindness and is meant to compensate for his loss from turning down the Hampstead living; £100 a year being all that he had previously considered it[223] worth, as I learned it was always planned at Steventon to share the actual income with Kintbury.[192]


I am glad you are to have Henry with you again; with him and the boys you cannot but have a cheerful, and at times even a merry, Christmas.

I’m happy you’re going to have Henry with you again; with him and the boys around, you can’t help but have a cheerful, and sometimes even a fun, Christmas.


We want to be settled at Chawton in time for Henry to come to us for some shooting in October, at least, or a little earlier, and Edward may visit us after taking his boys back to Winchester. Suppose we name the 4th of September. Will not that do?

We want to be settled in Chawton in time for Henry to come visit us for some shooting in October, at least, or maybe a little earlier, and Edward might visit us after he takes his boys back to Winchester. How about we set the date for September 4th? Will that work?


Distribute the affectionate love of a heart not so tired as the right hand belonging to it.

Distribute the heartfelt love of a heart that isn't as worn out as its right hand.


Tuesday [December 27, 1808].

. . . Lady Sondes' match[193] surprises, but does not offend me; had her first marriage been of affection, or had there been a grown-up single daughter, I should not have forgiven her; but I consider everybody as having a right to marry once in their lives for love, if they can, and provided she will now leave off having bad headaches and being pathetic, I can allow her, I can wish her, to be happy.

. . . Lady Sondes' match[193] surprises me, but doesn't upset me; if her first marriage had been based on love, or if she had a grown-up single daughter, I wouldn't have been able to forgive her; however, I believe everyone deserves to marry for love at least once in their life, if they can, and as long as she stops having awful headaches and being so dramatic, I can allow her, I can wish her to be happy.

Do not imagine that your picture of your tête-à-tête with Sir B.[194] makes any change in our expectations here; he could not be really reading, though he held the newspaper in his hand; he was making up his mind to the deed, and the manner of it. I think you will have a letter from him soon.

Do not think that your image of your tête-à-tête with Sir B.[194] changes what we expect here; he wasn’t really reading, even though he had the newspaper in his hand; he was deciding on the action and how to go about it. I believe you’ll receive a letter from him soon.


We have now pretty well ascertained James's income to be eleven hundred pounds, curate paid,[224] which makes us very happy—the ascertainment as well as the income.

We’ve pretty much figured out that James's income is eleven hundred pounds, curate paid,[224] which makes us very happy—both the finding out and the income itself.


Wednesday.—I must write to Charles next week. You may guess in what extravagant terms of praise Earle Harwood speaks of him. He is looked up to by everybody in all America.

Wednesday.—I need to write to Charles next week. You can guess how enthusiastically Earle Harwood talks about him. He is admired by everyone across America.


Yes, yes, we will have a pianoforte, as good a one as can be got for thirty guineas, and I will practise country dances, that we may have some amusement for our nephews and nieces, when we have the pleasure of their company.

Yes, yes, we will have a piano, as good as we can get for thirty guineas, and I will practice country dances so that we can have some fun with our nephews and nieces when they come to visit.


Tuesday [January 10, 1809].

I am not surprised, my dear Cassandra, that you did not find my last letter very full of matter, and I wish this may not have the same deficiency; but we are doing nothing ourselves to write about, and I am therefore quite dependent upon the communications of our friends, or my own wits.

I’m not surprised, my dear Cassandra, that you found my last letter a bit lacking, and I hope this one isn’t the same; but we aren’t up to much ourselves to write about, so I’m really relying on what our friends tell me or my own thoughts.


The St. Albans perhaps may soon be off to help bring home what may remain by this time of our poor army,[195] whose state seems dreadfully critical. The Regency seems to have been heard of only here; my most political correspondents make no mention of it. Unlucky that I should have wasted so much reflection on the subject.

The St. Albans might soon be heading out to help recover whatever is left of our poor army,[195] which appears to be in a really bad situation. The Regency seems to be known only here; my most politically-connected contacts don’t mention it at all. It's unfortunate that I've spent so much time thinking about it.

I can now answer your question to my mother more at large, and likewise more at small—with equal perspicuity and minuteness; for the very day of our leaving Southampton is fixed; and if the knowledge is of no use to Edward, I am sure it will[225] give him pleasure. Easter Monday, April 3, is the day; we are to sleep that night at Alton, and be with our friends at Bookham the next, if they are then at home; there we remain till the following Monday, and on Tuesday, April 11, hope to be at Godmersham.

I can now answer your question to my mom in more detail and with clarity, because the day we’re leaving Southampton is set. Even if this information isn't useful to Edward, I know it will make him happy. Easter Monday, April 3, is the date; we’ll spend that night in Alton and be with our friends in Bookham the next day, if they’re home. We’ll stay there until the following Monday, and on Tuesday, April 11, we expect to be at Godmersham.


William will be quite recovered, I trust, by the time you receive this. What a comfort his cross-stitch must have been! Pray tell him that I should like to see his work very much. I hope our answers this morning have given satisfaction; we had great pleasure in Uncle Deedes' packet; and pray let Marianne know, in private, that I think she is quite right to work a rug for Uncle John's coffee urn, and that I am sure it must give great pleasure to herself now, and to him when he receives it.

William should be fully recovered, I hope, by the time you get this. His cross-stitch must have been such a comfort! Please let him know that I would love to see his work. I hope our responses this morning were satisfying; we really enjoyed Uncle Deedes' package. And please tell Marianne, privately, that I think it's a great idea for her to make a rug for Uncle John's coffee urn, and I'm sure it brings her a lot of joy now, and will bring him joy when he gets it.

The preference of Brag over Speculation does not greatly surprise me, I believe, because I feel the same myself; but it mortifies me deeply, because Speculation was under my patronage; and, after all, what is there so delightful in a pair royal of Braggers? It is but three nines or three knaves, or a mixture of them. When one comes to reason upon it, it cannot stand its ground against Speculation—of which I hope Edward is now convinced. Give my love to him if he is.

The preference for Brag over Speculation doesn’t really surprise me, I think, because I feel the same way; but it truly bothers me, since Speculation was my supported choice. And honestly, what’s so great about a pair of Braggers? It’s just three nines or three knaves, or a mix of both. When you really think about it, it can’t compete with Speculation—of which I hope Edward is now aware. Send my love to him if he is.


We are now in Margiana,[196] and like it very well indeed. We are just going to set off for Northumberland to be shut up in Widdrington Tower, where there must be two or three sets of victims already immured under a very fine villain.

We are now in Margiana,[196] and we really like it here. We're about to head to Northumberland to be locked up in Widdrington Tower, where there must be two or three sets of victims already trapped by a very clever villain.


Wednesday.—Charles's rug will be finished to-day, and sent to-morrow to Frank, to be consigned by him to Mr. Turner's care; and I am going to send Marmion out with it—very generous in me, I think.[226]

Wednesday.—Charles's rug will be finished today and sent tomorrow to Frank, who will hand it over to Mr. Turner; and I’m going to send Marmion out with it—pretty generous of me, I think.[226]

Have you nothing to say of your little namesake? We join in love and many happy returns.

Have you nothing to say about your little namesake? We join in love and wish you many happy returns.

Love,
Jane Austen.

The Manydown ball was a smaller thing than I expected, but it seems to have made Anna very happy. At her age it would not have done for me.

The Manydown ball was a smaller deal than I expected, but it looks like it made Anna really happy. At her age, it wouldn’t have been for me.


Tuesday [January 17, 1809].

I hope you have had no more illness among you, and that William will be soon as well as ever. His working a footstool for Chawton is a most agreeable surprise to me, and I am sure his grandmamma will value it very much as a proof of his affection and industry, but we shall never have the heart to put our feet upon it. I believe I must work a muslin cover in satin stitch to keep it from the dirt. I long to know what his colours are. I guess greens and purples.

I hope you haven't had any more illnesses, and that William will be back to his usual self soon. His making a footstool for Chawton is such a pleasant surprise, and I know his grandmother will really appreciate it as a sign of his love and hard work, but we could never bring ourselves to actually use it. I think I should make a muslin cover in satin stitch to keep it clean. I can't wait to find out what colors he chose. I’m guessing greens and purples.


To set against your new novel, of which nobody ever heard before, and perhaps never may again, we have got Ida of Athens,[197] by Miss Owenson, which must be very clever, because it was written, as the authoress says, in three months. We have only read the preface yet, but her Irish Girl[198] does not make me expect much. If the warmth of her language could affect the body it might be worth reading in this weather.

To compare with your new novel, which nobody has ever heard of before and may never hear of again, we have Ida of Athens,[197] by Miss Owenson, which must be really clever since, as the author claims, it was written in three months. We've only read the preface so far, but her Irish Girl[198] doesn’t make me expect much. If the passion in her writing could warm you up, it might be worth reading in this weather.

Adieu! I must leave off to stir the fire and call on Miss Murden.

Adieu! I have to go tend to the fire and visit Miss Murden.

Evening.—I have done them both, the first very often. We found our friend as comfortable as she can ever allow herself to be in cold weather. There is a very neat parlour behind the shop for her to sit in, not very light indeed, being à la Southampton, the middle of three deep, but very lively from the frequent sound of the pestle and mortar.

Evening.—I've done both of them, the first quite a bit. We found our friend as cozy as she can ever let herself be in cold weather. There's a tidy little parlor behind the shop for her to relax in, not too bright, being à la Southampton, the middle of three deep ones, but very lively with the constant sound of the pestle and mortar.


Tuesday [January 24, 1809].

I had the happiness yesterday of a letter from Charles, but I shall say as little about it as possible, because I know that excruciating Henry will have had a letter likewise, to make all my intelligence valueless. It was written at Bermuda on the 7th and 10th of December. All well, and Fanny[199] still only in expectation of being otherwise. He had taken a small prize in his late cruise—a French schooner, laden with sugar; but bad weather parted them, and she had not yet been heard of. His cruise ended December 1st. My September letter was the latest he had received.

I was happy to get a letter from Charles yesterday, but I’ll keep it brief because I know that excruciating Henry must have received a letter too, which will make all my news pointless. It was written in Bermuda on December 7th and 10th. Everyone is well, and Fanny is still just waiting for something else to happen. He had caught a small prize during his last cruise—a French schooner loaded with sugar—but bad weather separated them, and they haven’t heard from her since. His cruise ended on December 1st, and my letter from September was the last one he got.


You rejoice me by what you say of Fanny.[200] I hope she will not turn good-for-nothing this ever so long. We thought of and talked of her yesterday with sincere affection, and wished her a long enjoyment of all the happiness to which she seems born. While she gives happiness to those about her she is pretty sure of her own share.

You make me happy with what you say about Fanny.[200] I hope she doesn’t become useless anytime soon. We thought about her and talked about her yesterday with genuine affection, wishing her a long life filled with all the happiness she seems destined for. As long as she brings happiness to those around her, she can be pretty sure she’ll have her own share of it.

I am gratified by her having pleasure in what I write, but I wish the knowledge of my being exposed to her discerning criticism may not hurt my style, by inducing too great a solicitude. I begin already to weigh my words and sentences more than I did, and am looking about for a sentiment, an illustration, or a metaphor in every corner of the room. Could my ideas flow as fast as the rain in the store closet it would be charming.

I’m glad she enjoys what I write, but I hope that knowing she’s critiquing my work doesn’t negatively affect my style by making me too anxious. I already find myself choosing my words and sentences more carefully than I used to, searching for a thought, an example, or a metaphor everywhere I look in the room. If only my ideas could come as quickly as the rain in the storage closet, that would be amazing.

We have been in two or three dreadful states within the last week, from the melting of the snow, &c., and the contest between us and the closet has now ended in our defeat. I have been obliged to move almost everything out of it, and leave it to splash itself as it likes.

We’ve faced a couple of really tough situations in the last week because of the melting snow, etc., and the battle between us and the closet has now ended in our loss. I’ve had to take almost everything out of it and just let it do its thing.

You have by no means raised my curiosity after Caleb.[201] My disinclination for it before was affected, but now it is real. I do not like the evangelicals. Of course I shall be delighted when I read it, like other people, but till I do I dislike it.

You definitely haven't piqued my interest in Caleb.[201] I was already not keen on it, but now I really can’t stand it. I’m not a fan of the evangelicals. I mean, I’ll probably enjoy it when I finally read it, like everyone else, but until then, I dislike it.


Your silence on the subject of our ball makes me suppose your curiosity too great for words. We were very well entertained, and could have stayed longer but for the arrival of my list shoes to convey me home, and I did not like to keep them waiting in the cold. The room was tolerably full, and the ball opened by Miss Glyn. The Miss Lances had partners, Captain D'Auvergne's friend appeared in regimentals, Caroline Maitland had an officer to flirt with, and Mr. John Harrison was deputed by Captain Smith, being himself absent, to ask me to dance. Everything went well, you see, especially after we had tucked Mrs. Lance's neckerchief in behind and fastened it with a pin.

Your silence about our dance makes me think your curiosity is too huge for words. We had a great time and could have stayed longer, but my list shoes arrived to take me home, and I didn't want to keep them waiting in the cold. The room was pretty full, and the ball kicked off with Miss Glyn. The Miss Lances had partners, Captain D'Auvergne's friend showed up in his military uniform, Caroline Maitland had an officer to flirt with, and Mr. John Harrison was sent by Captain Smith, who was absent, to ask me to dance. Everything went smoothly, especially after we tucked Mrs. Lance's neckerchief in behind and pinned it down.


Adieu, sweet You. This is grievous news from Spain. It is well that Dr. Moore was spared the knowledge of such a son's death.

Adieu, dear You. This is sad news from Spain. It's a good thing Dr. Moore didn't have to learn about the death of such a son.


Monday [January 30].

I am not at all ashamed about the name of the novel, having been guilty of no insult towards your handwriting; the diphthong I always saw, but knowing how fond you were of adding a vowel wherever you could, I attributed it to that alone, and the knowledge of the truth does the book no service; the only merit it could have was in the name of Caleb, which has an honest, unpretending sound, but in Cœlebs there is pedantry and affectation. Is it written only to classical scholars?

I’m not ashamed of the title of the novel at all; I haven't insulted your handwriting. I always noticed the diphthong, but since I knew how much you liked adding vowels wherever possible, I thought it was just that. Knowing the truth doesn’t really help the book. The only value it might have is in the name Caleb, which sounds honest and straightforward, but Cœlebs comes off as pretentious and showy. Is this written just for classic literature scholars?

I am sorry to find that Sir J. Moore has a mother living, but though a very heroic son he might not be a very necessary one to her happiness. Deacon Morrell may be more to Mrs. Morrell.

I’m sorry to hear that Sir J. Moore has a mother still alive, but even though he’s a very heroic son, he might not be essential to her happiness. Deacon Morrell could mean more to Mrs. Morrell.

I wish Sir John had united something of the Christian with the hero in his death. Thank heaven! we have had no one to care for particularly among the troops—no one, in fact, nearer to us than Sir John himself.

I wish Sir John had blended some of the Christian spirit with the heroics in his death. Thank goodness! we haven’t had anyone to worry about specifically among the troops—no one, in fact, closer to us than Sir John himself.


The store closet, I hope, will never do so again, for much of the evil is proved to have proceeded from the gutter being choked up, and we have had it cleared. We had reason to rejoice in the child's absence at the time of the thaw, for the nursery was not habitable. We hear of similar disasters from almost everybody.

The store closet, I hope, will never do that again, because a lot of the trouble turned out to come from the drain getting clogged, and we've had it cleared. We were glad the child wasn't around when the thaw happened, as the nursery was unlivable. We hear about similar disasters from just about everyone.

With love,
Jane Austen.

Miss Austen, Edward Austen's, Esq.
Godmersham Park, Faversham, Kent.

Miss Austen, Edward Austen's, Esq.
Godmersham Park, Faversham, Kent.

This letter brings the Southampton series to an end. The party were not to take up their residence at Chawton till the beginning of September; but they left Southampton in April, and we may presume that they carried out the programme mentioned in Jane's letter of January 10, and went by way of Alton to Bookham, and on to Godmersham.

This letter wraps up the Southampton series. The group wasn't supposed to move to Chawton until early September, but they left Southampton in April. We can assume they followed the plan mentioned in Jane's letter from January 10, traveling through Alton to Bookham, and then on to Godmersham.

In the whole series of letters written from Southampton, there is not a single allusion to Jane's being engaged upon any novel; and it has been inferred—probably correctly—that her pen was idle during these years. The fact that she had already written three novels, but had not succeeded in publishing a single one, can hardly have encouraged her to write more. But it seems almost certain that,[230] a few days before she left Southampton, she made an effort to secure the publication of the novel which we know as Northanger Abbey, by the publisher to whom she had sold it as far back as 1803.

In the entire series of letters written from Southampton, there isn't a single mention of Jane working on any novel, and it’s been assumed—likely correctly—that she didn’t write at all during these years. The fact that she had already completed three novels but had failed to publish any of them probably didn’t motivate her to write more. However, it seems almost certain that,[230] just a few days before leaving Southampton, she made an attempt to get the publication of the novel we know as Northanger Abbey from the publisher to whom she had sold it way back in 1803.

The circumstances are somewhat involved, but appear to be as follows: Among the letters preserved by Cassandra, is one said not to be in Jane's hand, addressed to Messrs. Crosbie [sic] & Co.,[202] of which these are the contents:—

The situation is a bit complicated, but it seems to be like this: Among the letters kept by Cassandra, there is one that isn't in Jane's handwriting, addressed to Messrs. Crosbie [sic] & Co.,[202] which contains the following:—

Gentlemen,—In the spring of the year 1803 a MS. novel in two vols., entitled Susan, was sold to you by a gentleman of the name of Seymour, and the purchase money £10 recd. at the same time. Six years have since passed, and this work, of which I am myself the Authoress, has never to the best of my knowledge appeared in print, tho' an early publication was stipulated for at the time of sale. I can only account for such an extraordinary circumstance by supposing the MS. by some carelessness to have been lost, and if that was the case am willing to supply you with another copy, if you are disposed to avail yourselves of it, and will engage for no farther delay when it comes into your hands. It will not be in my power from particular circumstances to command this copy before the month of August, but then if you accept my proposal you may depend on receiving it. Be so good as to send me a line in answer as soon as possible as my stay in this place will not exceed a few days. Should no notice be taken of this address, I shall feel myself at liberty to secure the publication of my work by applying elsewhere.

Guys,—In the spring of 1803, a manuscript novel in two volumes, titled Susan, was sold to you by a gentleman named Seymour, and the purchase amount of £10 was received at that time. Six years have passed since then, and to the best of my knowledge, this work, of which I am the author, has not been published, even though an early publication was agreed upon at the time of sale. I can only explain this unusual situation by assuming that the manuscript was lost due to some oversight. If that is the case, I am willing to provide you with a new copy if you’re interested and promise there will be no further delays once it’s in your hands. Due to certain circumstances, I won’t be able to prepare this copy until August, but if you accept my offer, you can count on receiving it then. Please send me a reply as soon as possible since I won’t be staying here for more than a few days. If I do not hear back from you, I will feel free to seek publication of my work elsewhere.

I am, guys, etc., etc.,
M. A. D.
Direct to Mrs. Ashton Dennis,
Southampton Post Office
April 5, 1809.

With this letter was preserved the following reply:—

With this letter was kept the following reply:—

Madam,—We have to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 5th inst. It is true that at the time mentioned we purchased of Mr. Seymour a MS. novel entitled Susan, and paid him for it the sum of £10, for which we have his stamped receipt, as a full consideration, but there was not any time stipulated for its publication, neither are we bound to publish it. Should you or anyone else [publish it] we shall take proceedings to stop the sale. The MS. shall be yours for the same as we paid for it.

Ma'am,—We acknowledge receiving your letter dated the 5th of this month. It’s true that at the mentioned time, we bought a manuscript novel titled Susan from Mr. Seymour and paid him £10 for it, which we have his stamped receipt for as full payment. However, there was no timeline set for its publication, nor are we obligated to publish it. If you or anyone else decides to publish it, we will take legal action to stop the sale. The manuscript will be yours for the same amount we paid for it.

For Crosby & Co.
I’m yours, etc.
Richard Crosby.

From the fact that this letter was carefully preserved among Jane's correspondence, from the almost exact coincidence of the dates at which the writer was to leave Southampton, &c., and from the fact that a Mr. Seymour was Henry Austen's man of business, there can be no reasonable doubt that the letter refers to one of Jane Austen's works. It need cause no surprise that she should have written under an assumed name, or that she should have got some one else to write for her in view of the secrecy which she long maintained regarding the authorship of her novels. If we assume, then, that the letter concerns one of Jane Austen's novels—which novel is it? At first sight it might naturally seem to be the story called Lady Susan, which was published in the second edition of the Memoir; but there are two objections to this: one, that so far from making two volumes, Lady Susan could hardly have made more than one very thin volume;[232] secondly, that Lady Susan is generally looked upon as an early and immature production; and Jane's judgment should have been too good to allow her to desire the publication of an inferior work at a time when she had already completed, in one form or another, three such novels as Sense and Sensibility, Pride and Prejudice, and Northanger Abbey. If, therefore, it was not Lady Susan—What was it? We cannot doubt that it was the novel we now know as Northanger Abbey. When that book was prepared for the press in 1816, it contained the following 'advertisement' or prefatory note:—

From the fact that this letter was carefully kept among Jane's letters, from the almost exact match of the dates when the writer was set to leave Southampton, and from the fact that a Mr. Seymour was Henry Austen's business associate, there’s no reasonable doubt that the letter refers to one of Jane Austen's works. It shouldn’t be surprising that she would have written under a pseudonym, or that she would have had someone else write for her, considering the secrecy she maintained about the authorship of her novels. So, if we assume that the letter is about one of Jane Austen's novels—which one is it? At first glance, it might seem to be the story called Lady Susan, which was published in the second edition of the Memoir; but there are two issues with this: first, instead of making two volumes, Lady Susan could hardly have filled more than a very thin volume;[232] second, Lady Susan is generally viewed as an early and immature work; and Jane's judgment should have been too sound to want the publication of a lesser work at a time when she had already finished, in one form or another, three novels like Sense and Sensibility, Pride and Prejudice, and Northanger Abbey. Therefore, if it wasn’t Lady Susan—what was it? We can’t doubt that it was the novel we now know as Northanger Abbey. When that book was prepared for publication in 1816, it included the following 'advertisement' or prefatory note:—

This little work was finished in the year 1803, and intended for immediate publication. It was disposed of to a bookseller,[203] it was even advertised, and why the business proceeded no further, the author has never been able to learn.

This short piece was completed in 1803 and meant for immediate release. It was handed off to a bookseller,[203] and it was even promoted, but the author has never figured out why it didn’t go any further.

So far, this accords closely enough with the history of the MS. Susan as related in the letter to Messrs. Crosby. For other details we must go to the Memoir,[204] where we read:—

So far, this aligns pretty well with the history of the MS. Susan as mentioned in the letter to Messrs. Crosby. For more details, we need to refer to the Memoir,[204] where we read:—

It [Northanger Abbey] was sold in 1803 to a publisher in Bath for ten pounds; but it found so little favour in his eyes that he chose to abide by his first loss rather than risk further expense by publishing such a work. . . . But when four novels of steadily increasing success had given the writer some confidence in herself, she wished to recover the copyright of this early work. One of her[233] brothers undertook the negotiation. He found the purchaser very willing to receive back his money and to resign all claim to the copyright.[205]

It [Northanger Abbey] was sold in 1803 to a publisher in Bath for ten pounds; however, he thought so little of it that he decided to stick with his initial loss rather than spend more money on publishing it. . . . But after four novels that gained increasing success boosted the author's confidence, she wanted to reclaim the copyright of this early work. One of her[233] brothers took on the negotiation. He found that the buyer was very willing to give back his money and relinquish all rights to the copyright.[205]

This, too, accords closely enough with the history of the MS. Susan, with the exception of one expression—namely, 'publisher in Bath'; but probably the writer of the Memoir here made a slip, acting on the very natural inference that a book in the main written about Bath, by a writer at that time living in Bath, would naturally have been offered to a publisher in that town.

This also aligns pretty well with the history of the manuscript Susan, except for one phrase—'publisher in Bath'; however, the author of the Memoir likely made a mistake, based on the reasonable assumption that a book mostly written about Bath, by someone who was living there at the time, would probably have been submitted to a publisher in that city.

We are, indeed, confronted by two alternatives: either that Jane Austen, in the year 1803, sold two MSS. for the sum of ten pounds each—one named Susan, to a London publisher, which has disappeared altogether, unless it is the same as the sketch Lady Susan (which, as we have seen, is improbable), and the other (Northanger Abbey) to a Bath publisher; or that the publisher was really a London and not a Bath publisher, and that the original Christian name of Catherine Morland was Susan.[206]

We are indeed faced with two options: either Jane Austen sold two manuscripts in 1803 for ten pounds each—one titled Susan to a London publisher, which has completely vanished, unless it's the same as the sketch Lady Susan (which, as we've noted, is unlikely), and the other (Northanger Abbey) to a Bath publisher; or the publisher was actually a London one and not a Bath publisher, and Catherine Morland's original first name was Susan.[206]


CHAPTER XIV

SENSE AND SENSIBILITY

1809-1811

We are now bringing Jane Austen to the home which she was to occupy through all the remaining eight years of her life—the home from which she went to lie on her deathbed at Winchester. Into this period were to be crowded a large proportion of her most important literary work, and all the contemporary recognition which she was destined to enjoy. The first six of these years must have been singularly happy. So far as we know, she was in good health, she was a member of a cheerful family party, and she was under the protection of brothers who would see that she and her mother and sister suffered no discomfort. The eldest, James, Rector of Steventon, could reach his mother's house in a morning's ride through pleasant country lanes; Edward, the Squire, occasionally occupied the 'Great House' at Chawton, and often lent it to one of his naval brothers; while Henry in London was only too happy to receive his sisters, show them the sights of the metropolis, and transact Jane's literary business. At home were her mother, her life-long friend Martha, and above all her 'other self'—Cassandra—from whom she had no secrets, and with whom disagreement was impossible.[236] But besides all these living objects of interest, Jane also had her own separate and peculiar world, peopled by the creations of her own bright imagination, which by degrees became more and more real to her as she found others accepting and admiring them. She must have resumed the habit of writing with diffidence, after her previous experience; but the sense of progress, and the success which attended her venture in publishing Sense and Sensibility would by degrees make ample amends for past disappointments. She was no doubt aided by the quiet of her home and its friendly surroundings. In this tranquil spot, where the past and present even now join peaceful hands, she found happy leisure, repose of mind, and absence of distraction, such as any sustained creative effort demands.

Chawton was a charming village, about a mile from Alton, and deep in the country; although two main roads from Gosport and Winchester respectively joined on their way towards London just in front of the Austens' cottage. Indeed, the place still refuses to be modernised, in spite of three converging railways, and a necessary but civil notice in the corner requesting motorists to 'drive slowly through the village.' The venerable manor-house (then always called the 'Great House') is on the slope of a hill above the Church, surrounded by garden, meadows, and trees, and commanding a view over the intervening valley to a hill opposite, crowned with a beech wood and known as 'Chawton Park.' The cottage is in the centre of the village, and, as it actually abuts on the road, the Austens could easily see or be seen by travellers. It is supposed to have been built as a posting inn, but it had lately been occupied by Edward Austen's steward. The author of the Memoir describes his[237] uncle's improvements to the place in the following words[207]:—

Chawton was a lovely village, about a mile from Alton and deep in the countryside. However, two main roads from Gosport and Winchester met on their way to London right in front of the Austens' cottage. In fact, the place still resists modernization, despite three converging railways, and a necessary but polite sign in the corner asking drivers to 'drive slowly through the village.' The old manor house (then always called the 'Great House') is situated on a hillside above the Church, surrounded by gardens, meadows, and trees, and it offers a view over the valley to a hill opposite, topped with a beech wood and known as 'Chawton Park.' The cottage is in the center of the village, and since it directly faces the road, the Austens could easily see travelers and be seen by them. It's thought to have been built as a posting inn, but it had more recently been occupied by Edward Austen's steward. The author of the Memoir describes his[237] uncle's improvements to the place in the following words[207]:—

A good-sized entrance and two sitting-rooms made the length of the house, all intended originally to look upon the road; but the large drawing-room window was blocked up and turned into a book-case, and another opened at the side which gave to view only turf and trees, as a high wooden fence and hornbeam hedge shut out the Winchester road, which skirted the whole length of the little domain.

A spacious entrance and two living rooms defined the length of the house, all originally designed to face the road. However, the big drawing-room window was bricked up and converted into a bookcase, while another window on the side only opened to views of grass and trees, as a tall wooden fence and a hornbeam hedge blocked the Winchester road that ran along the entire edge of the small property.

He goes on to speak of the garden laid out at the same time, which proved a great interest to the party of ladies, and in which old Mrs. Austen worked vigorously, almost to the end of her days, often attired in a green round smock like a labourer's: a costume which must have been nearly as remarkable as the red habit of her early married life.

He continues to talk about the garden that was created at the same time, which really piqued the interest of the group of women. In that garden, old Mrs. Austen worked hard, almost until the end of her life, often dressed in a green round smock like a worker's outfit: an outfit that must have been just as memorable as the red dress she wore in her early married life.

Jane Austen was now between thirty-three and thirty-four years old. She was absolutely free from any artistic self-consciousness, from any eccentricity of either temper or manner. 'Hers was a mind well balanced on a basis of good sense, sweetened by an affectionate heart, and regulated by fixed principles; so that she was to be distinguished from many other amiable and sensible women only by that peculiar genius which shines out clearly . . . in her works.'[208] Her tastes were as normal as her nature. She read English literature with eagerness, attracted by the eighteenth-century perfection of style—and still more by the return to nature in Cowper and the introduction of romance in Scott—but repelled by coarseness, which she found even in the Spectator, and the presence of which in Fielding made her rank him below Richardson. As for the latter, 'Every circumstance narrated[238] in Sir Charles Grandison, all that was ever said or done in the "Cedar Parlour," was familiar to her; and the wedding days of Lady L. and Lady G. were as well remembered as if they had been living friends.' Her 'dear Dr. Johnson' was a constant companion; and a younger friend was found in Crabbe, whom—as she used to pretend—she was quite prepared to marry: not knowing at the time whether he had a wife living or not.[209] As to her other tastes, she greatly delighted in the beauties of nature, and no doubt would have enjoyed foreign travel, had not that pleasure been quite out of her reach. Her attitude to music, as an art, is more doubtful. She learnt to play the piano in her youth, and after spending many years without an instrument, took it up again on settling at Chawton; but she says herself that she did this in order to be able to play country-dances for her nephews and nieces; and when she goes to a concert she sometimes remarks on her inability to enjoy it. A concert in Sydney Gardens, however, was not perhaps likely to offer to the hearer many examples of high art; and we have no means of knowing whether, if she had had a chance of being introduced to classical music, it would have appealed to her, as it sometimes does to intellectual people who have been previously quite ignorant that they possessed any musical faculty. We are told that she had a sweet voice, and sang with feeling. 'The Soldier's Adieu' and 'The Yellow-haired Laddie' survive as the names of two of her songs.

Jane Austen was now between thirty-three and thirty-four years old. She was completely free from any artistic self-consciousness or any eccentricities in her personality or behavior. “Her mind was well-balanced, based on common sense, warmed by a loving heart, and guided by strong principles; this made her stand out from many other kind and sensible women, distinguished only by that unique talent that shines clearly in her works.” Her tastes were as normal as her character. She read English literature eagerly, drawn to the perfect style of the eighteenth century—and even more by the return to nature in Cowper and the romance introduced by Scott—but she was put off by the coarse elements she found even in the Spectator, and she rated Fielding lower than Richardson because of it. As for Richardson, “Every circumstance narrated in Sir Charles Grandison, everything said or done in the ‘Cedar Parlour,’ was familiar to her; and the wedding days of Lady L. and Lady G. were as well-remembered as if they had been close friends.” Her “dear Dr. Johnson” was a constant companion; and a younger friend was Crabbe, whom—she liked to pretend—she was quite ready to marry, not knowing at the time whether he had a living wife or not. Regarding her other interests, she greatly enjoyed the beauty of nature and surely would have loved traveling abroad, if that pleasure hadn’t been completely out of her reach. Her feelings about music as an art are less clear. She learned to play the piano in her youth, and after years without an instrument, she picked it up again when she settled in Chawton; but she said herself that she did this so she could play country dances for her nephews and nieces. When she attended a concert, she sometimes commented on her inability to enjoy it. A concert in Sydney Gardens, however, likely didn’t provide many examples of high art; and we have no way of knowing whether, had she been introduced to classical music, it would have appealed to her, as it sometimes does to intellectual people who previously had no idea they possessed any musical talent. We are told she had a sweet voice and sang with emotion. “The Soldier's Adieu” and “The Yellow-haired Laddie” are titles of two of her songs.

She was extraordinarily neat-handed in anything which she attempted. Her hand-writing was both strong and pretty; her hemming and stitching, over which she spent much time, 'might have put[239] a sewing-machine to shame'; and at games, like spillikins or cup-and-ball, she was invincible.

She was exceptionally skilled in everything she tried. Her handwriting was both bold and elegant; her hemming and stitching, which she dedicated a lot of time to, "could have put a sewing machine to shame"; and in games like spillikins or cup-and-ball, she was unbeatable.

If this description does not seem to imply so wide a mental outlook as we wish to see in a distinguished author, we must remember that Jane Austen (as her nephew tells us) 'lived in entire seclusion from the literary world,' and probably 'never was in company with any person whose talents or whose celebrity equalled her own.'[210] She was in the middle of a small family circle, the members of which were well-educated according to the fashion of the times, intelligent, and refined; but not especially remarkable for learning or original thought. They accepted the standards and views of their generation, interpreting them in a reasonable and healthy manner. She had therefore no inducement, such as might come from the influence of superior intellects, to dive into difficult problems. Her mental efforts were purely her own, and they led her in another direction; but she saw what she did see so very clearly, that she would probably have been capable of looking more deeply into the heart of things, had any impulse from outside induced her to try. Her vision, however, might not have remained so admirably adapted for the delicate operations nearer to the surface which were her real work in life.

If this description doesn’t seem to suggest as broad a mental perspective as we expect from a distinguished author, we need to remember that Jane Austen (as her nephew tells us) 'lived in complete seclusion from the literary world,' and probably 'never interacted with anyone whose talents or fame matched her own.'[210] She was part of a small family circle, its members well-educated according to the standards of the time, intelligent, and refined; but not particularly known for their learning or original thought. They accepted the norms and opinions of their generation, interpreting them in a reasonable and healthy way. As a result, she had no motivation, like the influence of greater intellects, to explore complex issues. Her mental efforts were entirely her own, leading her in a different direction; but she perceived what she did see so clearly that she likely would have been capable of penetrating deeper into the heart of matters, had any external impulse encouraged her to do so. However, her vision might not have remained as finely tuned for the delicate nuances closer to the surface that were her true life's work.

Jane's person is thus described for us by her niece Anna, now becoming a grown-up girl and a keen observer: 'The figure tall and slight, but not drooping; well balanced, as was proved by her[240] quick firm step. Her complexion of that rare sort which seems the particular property of light brunettes; a mottled skin, not fair, but perfectly clear and healthy; the fine naturally curling hair, neither light nor dark; the bright hazel eyes to match, and the rather small, but well-shaped, nose.' This is a delightful description; but she adds that in spite of all this, her aunt was not regularly handsome, though most attractive. As to her charm and lovableness there is absolute unanimity among all those who were near enough to her to know what she really was. Jane had by this time seen a good deal of society, and enjoyed it, though with a certain critical aloofness which belonged to her family, and which was hardly to be avoided by so clever a person as herself. This critical spirit was evidently a quality of which she endeavoured to rid herself as of a fault; and one of her nieces, who was too young to know her aunt intimately, until almost the end of her life, was able then to say: 'She was in fact one of the last people in society to be afraid of. I do not suppose she ever in her life said a sharp thing. She was naturally shy and not given to talk much in company, and people fancied, knowing that she was clever, that she was on the watch for good material for books from their conversation. Her intimate friends knew how groundless was the apprehension and that it wronged her.' She was not only shy: she was also at times very grave. Her niece Anna is inclined to think that Cassandra was the more equably cheerful of the two sisters. There was, undoubtedly, a quiet intensity of nature in Jane for which some critics have not given her credit. Yet at other times she and this same niece could joke so heartily over their needlework and talk such nonsense together that Cassandra would beg them to stop[241] out of mercy to her, and not keep her in such fits of laughing. Sometimes the laughter would be provoked by the composition of extempore verses, such as those given in the Memoir[211] celebrating the charm of the 'lovely Anna'; sometimes the niece would skim over new novels at the Alton Library, and reproduce them with wilful exaggeration. On one occasion she threw down a novel on the counter with contempt, saying she knew it must be rubbish from its name. The name was Sense and Sensibility—the secret of which had been strictly kept, even from her.

Jane is described for us by her niece Anna, who is now becoming a young woman and a keen observer: 'She has a tall and slender figure, but not drooping; it’s well-balanced, as shown by her quick, firm step. She has that rare complexion typical of light brunettes; a mottled skin, not fair, but perfectly clear and healthy; fine naturally curling hair, neither light nor dark; bright hazel eyes to match, and a rather small, yet well-shaped, nose.' This is a lovely description; however, Anna adds that despite all this, her aunt wasn't classically beautiful, though she was very attractive. Everyone who knew her well agreed on her charm and lovability. By this time, Jane had seen quite a bit of society and enjoyed it, although with a certain critical distance that was part of her family and hard to avoid for someone as clever as she was. She seemed to work to shed this critical attitude as if it were a flaw; one of her nieces, who was too young to know her aunt well until nearly the end of her life, remarked: 'She was actually one of the last people in society to be afraid of. I don’t think she ever said a sharp word in her life. She was naturally shy and not talkative in company, and people assumed, knowing she was clever, that she was always on the lookout for material for her books from their conversations. But her close friends knew this worry was unfounded and unfair to her.' She was not only shy; she could also be very serious at times. Anna thinks Cassandra was the cheerier of the two sisters. There was definitely a quiet intensity in Jane that some critics have overlooked. Yet at other times, she and this same niece could joke so heartily while doing needlework and share such silly conversations that Cassandra would often ask them to stop for her sake and not keep her laughing so much. Sometimes their laughter came from making up impromptu verses, like those found in the Memoir[211] celebrating the charm of the 'lovely Anna'; other times, the niece would browse new novels at the Alton Library and retell them with playful exaggeration. Once, she disdainfully tossed a novel onto the counter, declaring she knew it must be bad just because of its title. The title was Sense and Sensibility—the secret of which had been kept completely from her.

The niece who shared these hearty laughs with her aunts—James's eldest daughter, Anna—differed widely from her cousin, Edward's daughter, Fanny. She was more brilliant both in looks and in intelligence, but also more mercurial and excitable. Both occupied a good deal of Jane's thoughts and affections; but Anna must have been the one who caused her the most amusement and also the most anxiety. The interest in her was heightened when she became engaged to the son of Jane's old friend, Mrs. Lefroy. Anna's giddiness was merely that of youth; she settled down into a steady married life as the careful mother of a large family. She cherished an ardent affection for her Aunt Jane, who evidently exercised a great influence on her character.

The niece who laughed heartily with her aunts—James's oldest daughter, Anna—was very different from her cousin, Edward's daughter, Fanny. Anna was more stunning both in looks and intelligence, but also more unpredictable and enthusiastic. Both of them occupied a lot of Jane's thoughts and feelings; however, Anna was likely the one who brought her the most joy and also the most worry. Jane's interest in Anna grew when she got engaged to the son of Jane's old friend, Mrs. Lefroy. Anna's excitement was just youthful exuberance; she eventually settled into a steady married life as a devoted mother of a large family. She had a deep affection for her Aunt Jane, who clearly had a significant impact on her character.

Jane Austen's literary work was done mainly in the general sitting-room: liable at any moment to be interrupted by servants, children, or visitors—to none of whom had been entrusted the secret of her authorship. Her small sheets of paper could easily be put away or covered with blotting-paper, whenever the creaking swing-door (which she valued for that reason) gave notice that anyone was coming.

Jane Austen mostly did her writing in the common sitting room, where she could be interrupted at any moment by servants, children, or visitors—none of whom knew she was the author. Her small sheets of paper could easily be hidden or covered with blotting paper whenever the creaking swing door (which she appreciated for that reason) signaled that someone was approaching.

Her needlework was nearly always a garment for the poor; though she had also by her some satin stitch ready to take up in case of the appearance of company. The nature of the work will help to contradict an extraordinary misconception—namely, that she was indifferent to the needs and claims of the poor: an idea probably based on the fact that she never used them as 'copy.' Nothing could be further from the truth. She was of course quite ignorant of the conditions of life in the great towns, and she had but little money to give, but work, teaching, and sympathy were freely bestowed on rustic neighbours. A very good criterion of her attitude towards her own characters is often furnished by their relations with the poor around them. Instances of this may be found in Darcy's care of his tenants and servants, in Anne Elliot's farewell visits to nearly all the inhabitants of Kellynch, and in Emma's benevolence and good sense when assisting her poorer neighbours.

Her needlework was almost always meant for the poor; although she did have some satin stitch ready to pick up in case company showed up. The nature of her work helps to debunk a common misunderstanding—that she was indifferent to the needs and concerns of the poor: a belief likely rooted in the fact that she never used them as 'inspiration.' Nothing could be further from the truth. She was, of course, quite ignorant of life in the big cities, and she had very little money to give, but she freely offered work, teaching, and support to her rural neighbors. A good measure of her attitude towards her own characters is often reflected in their relationships with the poor around them. Examples of this can be seen in Darcy's care for his tenants and servants, in Anne Elliot's farewell visits to almost all the residents of Kellynch, and in Emma's kindness and good judgment when helping her less fortunate neighbors.

So began the Austens' life at Chawton—probably a quieter life than any they had yet led; their nearest neighbours being the Middletons (who rented the 'Great House' for five years and were still its inmates), the Benns at Faringdon, the Harry Digweeds, Mr. Papillon the Rector (a bachelor living with his sister), and the Clements and Prowting families.

So started the Austens' life in Chawton—likely a quieter life than any they had lived before; their closest neighbors were the Middletons (who rented the 'Great House' for five years and were still living there), the Benns in Faringdon, the Harry Digweeds, Mr. Papillon the Rector (a bachelor living with his sister), and the Clements and Prowting families.

The ladies took possession of their cottage on July 7, and the first news that we have of them is in a letter from Mrs. Knight, dated October 26, 1809: 'I heard of the Chawton party looking very comfortable at breakfast from a gentleman who was travelling by their door in a post-chaise about ten days ago.'

The ladies moved into their cottage on July 7, and the first update we have about them is in a letter from Mrs. Knight, dated October 26, 1809: 'I heard from a man traveling by their house in a carriage about ten days ago that the Chawton group looked very comfortable at breakfast.'

After this the curtain falls again, and we have no letters and no information for a year and a half from this time. We are sure, however, that Jane settled[243] down to her writing very soon, for by April 1811 Sense and Sensibility was in the printers' hands, and Pride and Prejudice far advanced.

After this, the curtain falls again, and we don’t have any letters or information for a year and a half from this point. However, we are confident that Jane started writing again pretty quickly, because by April 1811, Sense and Sensibility was with the printers, and Pride and Prejudice was well on its way.

Since her fit of youthful enthusiasm, when she had composed three stories in little more than three years, she had had much experience of life to sober and strengthen her. Three changes of residence, the loss of her father, the friendship of Mrs. Lefroy and the shock of her death,[212] her own and her sister's sad love stories, the crisis in the Leigh Perrot history, and her literary disappointments—all these must have made her take up her two old works with a chastened spirit, and a more mature judgment. We cannot doubt that extensive alterations were made: in fact, we know that this was the case with Pride and Prejudice. We feel equally certain that, of the two works, Sense and Sensibility was essentially the earlier, both in conception and in composition, and that no one could have sat down to write that work who had already written Pride and Prejudice.[213] There is, indeed, no lack of humour in the earlier work—the names of Mrs. Jennings, John Dashwood, and the Palmers are enough to assure us of this; but the humorous parts are not nearly so essential to the story as they become in her later novels: the plot is desultory, and the principal characters lack interest. We feel, in the presence of the virtue and sense of Elinor, a rebuke which never affects us in the same way with Jane Bennet, Fanny Price, or Anne Elliot; while Marianne[244] is often exasperating. Edward Ferrars is rather stiff; and Colonel Brandon is so far removed from us that we never even learn his Christian name.

Since her burst of youthful enthusiasm, when she wrote three stories in just over three years, she had gained a lot of life experience that made her more grounded and resilient. She moved three times, lost her father, formed a friendship with Mrs. Lefroy, and experienced the shock of her death, alongside her own and her sister's heartwrenching love stories, the crisis in the Leigh Perrot family history, and her literary setbacks—all of these must have led her to approach her two earlier works with a more tempered attitude and improved judgment. We can’t doubt that extensive changes were made; in fact, we know this was true for Pride and Prejudice. We are also confident that of the two works, Sense and Sensibility was essentially the first, both in terms of ideas and writing, and that no one could have sat down to write that work who had already completed Pride and Prejudice.[213] There’s certainly humor in the earlier work—the names of Mrs. Jennings, John Dashwood, and the Palmers prove this; however, the humorous elements aren’t as central to the story as they are in her later novels: the plot feels scattered, and the main characters are not particularly engaging. We feel a sense of rebuke in the presence of Elinor's virtue and sense that never affects us in the same way with Jane Bennet, Fanny Price, or Anne Elliot; meanwhile, Marianne[244] can often be frustrating. Edward Ferrars comes across as somewhat awkward, and Colonel Brandon feels so distant that we never learn his first name.

Mr. Helm[214] makes some acute remarks on the freedom which Elinor shows in talking of embarrassing subjects with Willoughby, and on her readiness to attribute his fall to the world rather than to himself. We are to imagine, however, that Elinor had been attracted by him before, and felt his personal charm again while she was under its spell: all the more, because she was herself in a special state of excitement, from the rapid changes in Marianne's condition, and the expectation of seeing her mother. Her excuses for Willoughby were so far from representing any opinion of the author's, that they did not even represent her own after a few hours of reflection. It is one of the many instances which we have of Jane Austen's subtle dramatic instinct.

Mr. Helm[214] makes some sharp observations about the way Elinor openly discusses uncomfortable topics with Willoughby and her tendency to blame his downfall on the world instead of him. However, we should consider that Elinor had been drawn to him before and felt his charm again while under its influence, especially since she was in a heightened emotional state due to the rapid changes in Marianne's condition and the anticipation of seeing her mother. Her justifications for Willoughby were so distant from any view of the author’s that they didn’t even reflect her own after just a few hours of reconsideration. This is one of the many examples of Jane Austen's keen dramatic insight.

On the whole, there is great merit in the book, and much amusement to be got from it; but it seems natural to look upon it as an experiment on the part of the author, before she put forth her full powers in Pride and Prejudice. We are glad, by the way, to hear from Jane herself that Miss Steele never caught the Doctor after all.

Overall, the book has a lot of value and provides plenty of entertainment; however, it seems reasonable to view it as a trial run for the author before she fully unleashed her talent in Pride and Prejudice. By the way, we’re happy to hear from Jane herself that Miss Steele never ended up with the Doctor after all.

We must now accompany the author to London, whither she went in April 1811 to stay with her brother Henry and his wife (who had moved from Brompton to 64 Sloane Street), having been preceded by her novel, then in the hands of the printers.

We must now follow the author to London, where she went in April 1811 to stay with her brother Henry and his wife (who had moved from Brompton to 64 Sloane Street), having been preceded by her novel, which was then with the printers.

Cassandra had in the meanwhile gone to Godmersham.

Cassandra had meanwhile gone to Godmersham.


Sloane Street: Thursday [April 18, 1811].

My dear Cassandra,— . . . The badness of the weather disconcerted an excellent plan of mine[245]—that of calling on Miss Beckford again; but from the middle of the day it rained incessantly. Mary[215] and I, after disposing of her father and mother, went to the Liverpool Museum[216] and the British Gallery,[217] and I had some amusement at each, though my preference for men and women always inclines me to attend more to the company than the sight.

My dear Cassie,— . . . The bad weather messed up a great plan of mine[245]—which was to visit Miss Beckford again; however, it started raining nonstop from midday. After we took care of her parents, Mary[215] and I went to the Liverpool Museum[216] and the British Gallery,[217] and I had some fun at both places, although I usually enjoy spending time with people more than just seeing the sights.


I did not see Theo.[218] till late on Tuesday; he was gone to Ilford, but he came back in time to show his usual nothing-meaning, harmless, heartless civility. Henry, who had been confined the whole day to the bank, took me in his way home, and, after putting life and wit into the party for a quarter of an hour, put himself and his sister into a hackney coach.

I didn't see Theo until late on Tuesday; he had gone to Ilford, but he returned just in time to show his usual empty, harmless, heartless politeness. Henry, who had been stuck at the bank all day, gave me a ride home and, after livening up the group for about fifteen minutes, got into a cab with his sister.


Eliza is walking out by herself. She has plenty of business on her hands just now, for the day of the party is settled, and drawing near. Above 80 people are invited for next Tuesday evening, and there is to be some very good music—five professionals, three of them glee singers, besides amateurs. Fanny will listen to this. One of the hirelings is a Capital on the harp, from which I expect great pleasure. The foundation of the party was a dinner to Henry Egerton and Henry Walter,[219] but the latter leaves town the day before. I am sorry, as I wished her prejudice to be done away, but should have been more sorry if there had been no invitation.

Eliza is out walking by herself. She has a lot on her plate right now because the party is scheduled for next Tuesday, and it’s coming up fast. Over 80 people are invited, and there will be some really good music—five professional musicians, three of them singers, along with some amateurs. Fanny will be there to enjoy it. One of the hired musicians is amazing on the harp, and I’m really looking forward to that. The whole party started as a dinner for Henry Egerton and Henry Walter,[219] but the latter is leaving town the day before. I'm disappointed since I wanted to change her mind about things, but I would have felt worse if there hadn’t been an invitation at all.

I am a wretch, to be so occupied with all these things as to seem to have no thoughts to give to people and circumstances which really supply a far more lasting interest—the society in which you are; but I do think of you all, I assure you, and[246] want to know all about everybody, and especially about your visit to the W. Friars[220]; 'mais le moyen' not to be occupied by one's own concerns?

I feel so messed up, being so caught up in all these things that I seem to have no time to think about the people and situations that really matter—the community you're in. But I do think about all of you, I promise, and I want to hear everything about everyone, especially your visit to the W. Friars. But how can one not be wrapped up in their own issues?

Saturday.—Frank is superseded in the Caledonia. Henry brought us this news yesterday from Mr. Daysh, and he heard at the same time that Charles may be in England in the course of a month. Sir Edward Pollen succeeds Lord Gambier in his command, and some captain of his succeeds Frank; and I believe the order is already gone out. Henry means to enquire farther to-day. He wrote to Mary on the occasion. This is something to think of. Henry is convinced that he will have the offer of something else,[221] but does not think it will be at all incumbent on him to accept it; and then follows, what will he do? and where will he live?

Saturday.—Frank has been replaced on the Caledonia. Henry got this news yesterday from Mr. Daysh, who also mentioned that Charles might be in England within a month. Sir Edward Pollen is taking over Lord Gambier's command, and one of his captains will be taking Frank's place; I believe the order has already been issued. Henry plans to look into this further today. He wrote to Mary about it. This is definitely something to consider. Henry is convinced that he will have another offer,[221] but he doesn’t think he will feel obligated to accept it; then comes the question of what he will do and where he will live.


The D'Antraigues and Comte Julien cannot come to the party, which was at first a grief, but she has since supplied herself so well with performers that it is of no consequence; their not coming has produced our going to them to-morrow evening, which I like the idea of. It will be amusing to see the ways of a French circle.

The D'Antraigues and Comte Julien can’t make it to the party, which was disappointing at first, but she has since arranged for enough entertainers that it doesn’t really matter; their absence has led to us visiting them tomorrow evening, which I’m looking forward to. It will be interesting to experience the dynamics of a French social circle.


Our first object to-day was Henrietta St., to consult with Henry in consequence of a very unlucky change of the play for this very night—Hamlet instead of King John—and we are to go on Monday to Macbeth instead; but it is a disappointment to us both.

Our first stop today was Henrietta Street to talk with Henry because of a really unfortunate last-minute change in the play for tonight—Hamlet instead of King John—and now we’re supposed to go see Macbeth on Monday instead; but it’s a letdown for both of us.

Love to all.

Thursday [April 25, 1811].[222]

No, indeed, I am never too busy to think of S. and S.[223] I can no more forget it than a mother can forget her sucking child; and I am much obliged to you for your enquiries. I have had two sheets to correct, but the last only brings us to Willoughby's first appearance. Mrs. K. regrets in the most flattering manner that she must wait till May, but I have scarcely a hope of its being out in June. Henry does not neglect it; he has hurried the printer, and says he will see him again to-day. It will not stand still during his absence, it will be sent to Eliza.

No, I’m definitely never too busy to think about S. and S.[223] I can’t forget it any more than a mother can forget her nursing baby; and I really appreciate your inquiries. I’ve had two sheets to proofread, but the last one only covers Willoughby’s first appearance. Mrs. K. sweetly regrets that she has to wait until May, but I hardly believe it will be out by June. Henry hasn’t neglected it; he’s pushed the printer, and he says he’ll see him again today. It won’t be on hold while he’s away; it will be sent to Eliza.

The Incomes remain as they were, but I will get them altered if I can. I am very much gratified by Mrs. K.'s interest in it; and whatever may be the event of it as to my credit with her, sincerely wish her curiosity could be satisfied sooner than is now probable. I think she will like my Elinor, but cannot build on anything else.

The Incomes are still the same, but I'll try to change them if I can. I'm really pleased with Mrs. K.'s interest in it; and no matter how it affects my reputation with her, I truly wish her curiosity could be satisfied sooner than is likely. I think she will like my Elinor, but I can't count on anything else.

Our party went off extremely well. There were many solicitudes, alarms, and vexations, beforehand, of course, but at last everything was quite right. The rooms were dressed up with flowers, &c., and looked very pretty. A glass for the mantelpiece was lent by the man who is making their own. Mr. Egerton and Mr. Walter came at half-past five, and the festivities began with a pair of very fine soles.

Our party went really well. There were a lot of worries, stresses, and annoyances beforehand, of course, but in the end, everything turned out great. The rooms were decorated with flowers, etc., and looked very nice. A glass for the mantelpiece was borrowed from the guy who is making their own. Mr. Egerton and Mr. Walter arrived at 5:30, and the festivities kicked off with some delicious fish.

Yes, Mr. Walter—for he postponed his leaving London on purpose—which did not give much pleasure at the time, any more than the circumstance from which it rose—his calling on Sunday and being asked by Henry to take the family dinner on that day, which he did; but it is all smoothed over now, and she likes him very well.

Yes, Mr. Walter—for he intentionally delayed his departure from London—which wasn’t very enjoyable at the time, just like the situation that led to it—his visiting on Sunday and being invited by Henry to have family dinner that day, which he accepted; but it's all settled now, and she thinks very highly of him.

At half-past seven arrived the musicians in two hackney coaches, and by eight the lordly company began to appear. Among the earliest were George and Mary Cooke, and I spent the greatest part of[248] the evening very pleasantly with them. The drawing-room being soon hotter than we liked, we placed ourselves in the connecting passage, which was comparatively cool, and gave us all the advantage of the music at a pleasant distance, as well as that of the first view of every new comer.

At seven-thirty, the musicians arrived in two hired carriages, and by eight, the distinguished guests started to show up. Among the first were George and Mary Cooke, and I spent most of[248] the evening enjoying their company. The drawing-room quickly became warmer than we preferred, so we moved to the connecting hallway, which was cooler, allowing us to enjoy the music from a comfortable distance and to get the first look at each new arrival.

I was quite surrounded by acquaintance, especially gentlemen; and what with Mr. Hampson,[224] Mr. Seymour, Mr. W. Knatchbull, Mr. Guillemarde, Mr. Cure, a Captain Simpson, brother to the Captain Simpson, besides Mr. Walter and Mr. Egerton, in addition to the Cookes, and Miss Beckford, and Miss Middleton, I had quite as much upon my hands as I could do.

I was surrounded by acquaintances, especially men; with Mr. Hampson,[224] Mr. Seymour, Mr. W. Knatchbull, Mr. Guillemarde, Mr. Cure, Captain Simpson, who is the brother of the Captain Simpson, as well as Mr. Walter and Mr. Egerton, plus the Cookes, Miss Beckford, and Miss Middleton, I had more than enough to handle.


Including everybody we were sixty-six—which was considerably more than Eliza had expected, and quite enough to fill the back drawing-room and leave a few to be scattered about in the other and in the passage.

Including everyone, there were sixty-six of us—which was way more than Eliza had expected, and more than enough to fill the back drawing-room and leave a few others to spread out in the other rooms and the hallway.

The music was extremely good. It opened (tell Fanny) with 'Poike de Parp pin praise pof Prapela;'[225] and of the other glees I remember, 'In peace love tunes,' 'Rosabelle,' 'The Red Cross Knight,' and 'Poor Insect.' Between the songs were lessons on the harp, or harp and pianoforte together; and the harp-player was Wiepart, whose name seems famous, though new to me. There was one female singer, a short Miss Davis, all in blue, bringing up for the public line, whose voice was said to be very fine indeed; and all the[249] performers gave great satisfaction by doing what they were paid for, and giving themselves no airs. No amateur could be persuaded to do anything.

The music was really great. It started (tell Fanny) with 'Poike de Parp pin praise pof Prapela;' [225] and from the other songs I remember, 'In peace love tunes,' 'Rosabelle,' 'The Red Cross Knight,' and 'Poor Insect.' Between the songs, there were lessons on the harp, or a combination of harp and piano; and the harp player was Wiepart, whose name sounds famous, even though I hadn’t heard it before. There was one female singer, a short Miss Davis, all dressed in blue, who was supposed to be very talented; and all the[249] performers were quite satisfying, doing what they were paid to do without putting on airs. No amateur could be convinced to perform anything.


This said Captain Simpson told us, on the authority of some other Captain just arrived from Halifax, that Charles[226] was bringing the Cleopatra home, and that she was probably by this time in the Channel; but, as Captain S. was certainly in liquor, we must not quite depend on it. It must give one a sort of expectation, however, and will prevent my writing to him any more. I would rather he should not reach England till I am at home, and the Steventon party gone.

This said, Captain Simpson informed us, based on what another Captain just arrived from Halifax told him, that Charles[226] was bringing the Cleopatra back, and that she was probably already in the Channel; but since Captain S. was definitely drunk, we shouldn’t rely on it too much. Still, it does create a bit of hope and stops me from writing to him any longer. I’d prefer he doesn’t reach England until I’m back home and the Steventon group has left.

My mother and Martha both write with great satisfaction of Anna's behaviour. She is quite an Anna with variations, but she cannot have reached her last, for that is always the most flourishing and showy; she is at about her third or fourth, which are generally simple and pretty.

My mom and Martha both write with great satisfaction about Anna's behavior. She’s definitely an Anna with some changes, but she can’t have reached her final stage yet, because that’s always the most vivid and impressive. She’s at about her third or fourth stage, which are usually simple and nice.


We did go to the play after all on Saturday. We went to the Lyceum, and saw the Hypocrite, an old play taken from Molière's Tartuffe, and were well entertained. Dowton and Mathews were the good actors; Mrs. Edwin was the heroine, and her performance is just what it used to be. I have no chance of seeing Mrs. Siddons; she did act on Monday, but, as Henry was told by the box-keeper that he did not think she would, the plans, and all thought of it, were given up. I should particularly have liked seeing her in Constance, and could swear at her with little effort for disappointing me.[250]

We did go to the play after all on Saturday. We went to the Lyceum and saw the Hypocrite, an old play based on Molière's Tartuffe, and we were well entertained. Dowton and Mathews were the great actors; Mrs. Edwin was the heroine, and her performance is just what it used to be. I have no chance of seeing Mrs. Siddons; she did perform on Monday, but since Henry was told by the box-keeper that he didn’t think she would, the plans and all thoughts of it were abandoned. I would have really liked to see her in Constance, and I could easily complain about her for disappointing me.[250]

Eliza caught her cold on Sunday in our way to the D'Antraigues.[227] The horses actually gibbed on this side of Hyde Park Gate: a load of fresh gravel made it a formidable hill to them, and they refused the collar; I believe there was a sore shoulder to irritate. Eliza was frightened and we got out, and were detained in the evening air several minutes. The cold is in her chest, but she takes care of herself, and I hope it may not last long.

Eliza caught a cold on Sunday on our way to the D'Antraigues.[227] The horses actually hesitated at this side of Hyde Park Gate: a pile of fresh gravel made it a tough hill for them, and they refused to wear the collar; I think there was a sore shoulder bothering them. Eliza got scared, so we got out, and we were stuck in the evening air for several minutes. The cold is in her chest, but she takes care of herself, and I hope it won't last long.

This engagement prevented Mr. Walter's staying late—he had his coffee and went away. Eliza enjoyed her evening very much, and means to cultivate the acquaintance; and I see nothing to dislike in them but their taking quantities of snuff. Monsieur, the old Count, is a very fine-looking man, with quiet manners, good enough for an Englishman, and, I believe, is a man of great information and taste. He has some fine paintings, which delighted Henry as much as the son's music gratified Eliza; and among them a miniature of Philip V. of Spain, Louis XIV.'s grandson, which exactly suited my capacity. Count Julien's performance is very wonderful.

This engagement kept Mr. Walter from staying late—he had his coffee and left. Eliza had a great time in the evening and intends to pursue their friendship; I can't find anything wrong with them except for their excessive use of snuff. The old Count looks impressive, with calm manners that are quite suitable for an Englishman, and I believe he's knowledgeable and has good taste. He has some beautiful paintings, which fascinated Henry just as much as the son’s music pleased Eliza; among them is a miniature of Philip V of Spain, Louis XIV’s grandson, which was just right for my understanding. Count Julien's performance is truly remarkable.

We met only Mrs. Latouche and Miss East, and we are just now engaged to spend next Sunday evening at Mrs. L.'s, and to meet the D'Antraigues, but M. le Comte must do without Henry. If he would but speak English, I would take to him. [251]

We only met Mrs. Latouche and Miss East, and we're set to spend next Sunday evening at Mrs. L.'s, where we’ll meet the D'Antraigues, but M. le Comte will have to manage without Henry. If only he could speak English, I would get along with him. [251]


Sloane Street: [Tuesday, April 30, 1811].

My head-dress was a bugle-band like the border to my gown, and a flower of Mrs. Tilson's. I depended upon hearing something of the evening from Mr. W. K[natchbull], and am very well satisfied with his notice of me—'A pleasing-looking young woman'—that must do; one cannot pretend to anything better now; thankful to have it continued a few years longer!

My headpiece was a bugle band like the trim on my dress, along with a flower from Mrs. Tilson. I was counting on hearing something about the evening from Mr. W. K[natchbull], and I'm quite happy with his remark about me—'A pleasing-looking young woman'—that will suffice; one can't aim for anything better now; just grateful to have it for a few more years!


We have tried to get Self-Control,[228] but in vain. I should like to know what her estimate is, but am always half afraid of finding a clever novel too clever, and of finding my own story and my own people all forestalled.

We have tried to get Self-Control,[228] but it hasn't worked out. I would like to know what she thinks about it, but I'm always a bit worried that a smart novel is too smart and that my own story and characters have already been anticipated.


I forgot to tell you in my last that our cousin, Miss Payne,[2] called in on Saturday, and was persuaded to stay dinner. She told us a great deal about her friend Lady Cath. Brecknell, who is most happily married, and Mr. Brecknell is very religious, and has got black whiskers.

I forgot to mention in my last message that our cousin, Miss Payne,[2] stopped by on Saturday and was convinced to stay for dinner. She shared a lot about her friend Lady Cath. Brecknell, who is really happily married, and Mr. Brecknell is quite religious and has black whiskers.

Much love,
Jane.

Early in May, Jane left London; and, after paying a short visit to Mrs. Hill (née Catherine Bigg) at Streatham, returned home to Chawton, where she found only her mother and her niece Anna.

Early in May, Jane left London and, after a brief visit with Mrs. Hill (née Catherine Bigg) in Streatham, went back home to Chawton, where she found only her mother and her niece Anna.


Chawton: Wednesday [May 29, 1811].

My dear Cassandra,— . . . You certainly must have heard before I can tell you that Col. Orde has married our cousin, Margt. Beckford,[229] the Marchess.[252] of Douglas's sister. The papers say that her father disinherits her, but I think too well of an Orde to suppose that she has not a handsome independence of her own.

My dear Cassie,— . . . You must have heard before I tell you that Col. Orde has married our cousin, Margt. Beckford,[229] the Marchess.[252] of Douglas's sister. The news reports say her father disinherits her, but I think too highly of an Orde to believe that she doesn’t have a nice amount of money set aside for herself.


We sat upstairs [at the Digweeds'] and had thunder and lightning as usual. I never knew such a spring for thunderstorms as it has been. Thank God! we have had no bad ones here. I thought myself in luck to have my uncomfortable feelings shared by the mistress of the house, as that procured blinds and candles. It had been excessively hot the whole day. Mrs. Harding is a good-looking woman, but not much like Mrs. Toke, inasmuch as she is very brown and has scarcely any teeth; she seems to have some of Mrs. Toke's civility. Miss H. is an elegant, pleasing, pretty-looking girl, about nineteen, I suppose, or nineteen and a half, or nineteen and a quarter, with flowers in her head and music at her finger ends. She plays very well indeed. I have seldom heard anybody with more pleasure.

We were upstairs at the Digweeds' and, as usual, there was thunder and lightning. I've never experienced such a spring full of thunderstorms. Thankfully, we haven't had any bad ones here. I felt lucky that the lady of the house shared my uncomfortable feelings, as that meant we got blinds and candles. It had been extremely hot all day. Mrs. Harding is an attractive woman, but she doesn't resemble Mrs. Toke much since she’s quite tan and has very few teeth; she does seem to have some of Mrs. Toke's politeness. Miss H. is a lovely, charming girl, probably about nineteen, maybe nineteen and a half, or nineteen and a quarter, with flowers in her hair and music at her fingertips. She plays really well. I've rarely heard anyone with more joy.


Friday [May 31].

I have taken your hint, slight as it was, and have written to Mrs. Knight, and most sincerely do I hope it will not be in vain. I cannot endure the idea of her giving away her own wheel, and have told her no more than the truth, in saying that I could never use it with comfort. I had a great mind to add that, if she persisted in giving it, I would spin nothing with it but a rope to hang myself, but I was afraid of making it appear a less serious matter of feeling than it really is.

I picked up on your subtle suggestion and reached out to Mrs. Knight. I truly hope it won't be for nothing. I can't stand the thought of her getting rid of her own wheel, and I've told her nothing but the truth when I said I'd never be able to use it comfortably. I almost wanted to add that if she insisted on giving it away, I'd only spin a rope to hang myself with, but I was worried that would make it seem like I didn't take my feelings seriously.


From Monday to Wednesday Anna is to be engaged at Faringdon, in order that she may come in for the gaieties of Tuesday (the 4th), on Selborne Common, where there are to be volunteers and felicities of all kinds. Harriet B[enn] is invited to[253] spend the day with the John Whites, and her father and mother have very kindly undertaken to get Anna invited also.

From Monday to Wednesday, Anna will be at Faringdon so she can join the festivities on Tuesday (the 4th) at Selborne Common, where there will be volunteers and all sorts of fun. Harriet B[enn] is invited to[253] spend the day with the John Whites, and her parents have kindly offered to help get Anna an invitation too.


Poor Anna is suffering from her cold, which is worse to-day, but as she has no sore throat I hope it may spend itself by Tuesday. She had a delightful evening with the Miss Middletons—syllabub, tea, coffee, singing, dancing, a hot supper, eleven o'clock, everything that can be imagined agreeable. She desires her best love to Fanny, and will answer her letter before she leaves Chawton, and engages to send her a particular account of the Selborne day.

Poor Anna is dealing with her cold, which is worse today, but since she doesn’t have a sore throat, I hope it will clear up by Tuesday. She had a lovely evening with the Miss Middletons—syllabub, tea, coffee, singing, dancing, a hot supper, all the nice things you can think of. She sends her love to Fanny and will reply to her letter before she leaves Chawton, and promises to send her a detailed account of the Selborne day.


How horrible it is to have so many people killed![230] And what a blessing that one cares for none of them!

How terrible it is to have so many people killed![230] And what a relief that nobody cares about any of them!

I return to my letter-writing from calling on Miss Harriot Webb, who is short and not quite straight and cannot pronounce an r any better than her sisters; but she has dark hair, a complexion to suit, and, I think, has the pleasantest countenance and manner of the three—the most natural. She appears very well pleased with her new home, and they are all reading with delight Mrs. H. More's recent publication.

I’m back to writing my letter after visiting Miss Harriot Webb, who is short and a bit bent and can’t pronounce an r any better than her sisters. But she has dark hair, a complexion that suits her, and I think she has the most pleasant face and demeanor of the three—very natural. She seems really happy with her new home, and they are all enjoying Mrs. H. More’s latest book.

You cannot imagine—it is not in human nature to imagine—what a nice walk we have round the orchard. The row of beech look very well indeed, and so does the young quickset hedge in the garden. I hear to-day that an apricot has been detected on one of the trees. My mother is perfectly convinced now that she shall not be overpowered by her cleftwood, and I believe would rather have more than less.

You can't imagine—it's just not in our nature to imagine—what a lovely walk we have around the orchard. The row of beech trees looks really great, and so does the young quickset hedge in the garden. I heard today that an apricot has been spotted on one of the trees. My mom is completely convinced now that she won't be overwhelmed by her cleftwood, and I think she'd prefer to have more than less.

God bless you, and I hope June will find you well, and bring us together.

God bless you, and I hope June finds you healthy and brings us together.


Thursday [June 6].

[Anna] does not return from Faringdon till this evening, and I doubt not has had plenty of the miscellaneous, unsettled sort of happiness which seems to suit her best. We hear from Miss Benn, who was on the Common with the Prowtings, that she was very much admired by the gentlemen in general.

[Anna] doesn’t come back from Faringdon until this evening, and I’m sure she’s enjoyed a lot of that mixed, unpredictable happiness that seems to suit her best. We’ve heard from Miss Benn, who was at the Common with the Prowtings, that she was very much admired by the gentlemen overall.


We began pease[231] on Sunday, but our gatherings are very small, not at all like the gathering in the Lady of the Lake. Yesterday I had the agreeable surprise of finding several scarlet strawberries quite ripe; had you been at home, this would have been a pleasure lost. There are more gooseberries and fewer currants than I thought at first. We must buy currants for our wine.

We started on peas[231] on Sunday, but our get-togethers are really small, nothing like the gathering in the Lady of the Lake. Yesterday, I had the nice surprise of finding several fully ripe, scarlet strawberries; if you had been home, you would have missed out on this pleasure. There are more gooseberries and fewer currants than I initially thought. We need to buy currants for our wine.


I had just left off writing and put on my things for walking to Alton, when Anna and her friend Harriot called in their way thither, so we went together. Their business was to provide mourning against the King's death, and my mother has had a bombasin bought for her. I am not sorry to be back again, for the young ladies had a great deal to do, and without much method in doing it.

I had just stopped writing and got ready to walk to Alton when Anna and her friend Harriot came by on their way there, so we went together. They were there to get things for mourning due to the King's death, and my mother had a bombasin purchased for her. I'm not disappointed to be back because the young ladies had a lot to do, but they were doing it without much organization.

Love you,
J. A.

The printing of Sense and Sensibility cannot have been very rapid, for in September 28 there is the following entry in Fanny Austen's diary: 'Letter from At. Cass to beg we would not mention that Aunt Jane wrote Sense and Sensibility.' This looks as if it were still on the eve of publication, and it was not in fact advertised until October 31.

The printing of Sense and Sensibility couldn't have been very quick, because on September 28, Fanny Austen wrote in her diary: 'Letter from At. Cass asking us not to mention that Aunt Jane wrote Sense and Sensibility.' This suggests it was still about to be published, and it wasn't actually advertised until October 31.


CHAPTER XV

PRIDE AND PREJUDICE

1812-1814

The title-page of Sense and Sensibility describes the book as being 'by a Lady.' This ascription satisfied the author's desire for concealment, but it puzzled the advertisers. The first advertisement—that in the Morning Chronicle on October 31, 1811—merely describes it as 'a novel, called Sense and Sensibility, by Lady ——.' In the same paper, on November 7, it is styled an 'extraordinary novel by Lady ——'; while on November 28 it sinks to being an 'interesting novel,' but is ascribed to 'Lady A.'[232]

Jane's expectations were so modest that she laid by a sum out of her very slender resources to meet the expected loss. She must have been delighted at the result. By July 1813 every copy of the first edition had been sold; and not only had her expenses been cleared but she was one hundred and forty pounds to the good.[233] If we compare this with the thirty pounds that Fanny Burney received for Evelina, the one hundred pounds that Maria Edgeworth got for Castle Rackrent, or the hundred and forty pounds[256] gained by Miss Ferrier for her first novel, we shall see that Jane Austen had no reason to complain.

Jane's expectations were so low that she set aside some money from her very limited resources to cover the anticipated loss. She must have been thrilled with the outcome. By July 1813, every copy of the first edition had sold out; not only were her expenses covered, but she also made one hundred and forty pounds.[233] If we compare this with the thirty pounds that Fanny Burney received for Evelina, the one hundred pounds that Maria Edgeworth got for Castle Rackrent, or the hundred and forty pounds[256] earned by Miss Ferrier for her first novel, it’s evident that Jane Austen had no reason to complain.

The money was no doubt very welcome; but still more important from another point of view was the favourable reception of the work. Had it been a failure and an expense to its author, she would hardly have dared, nor could she have afforded, to make a second venture. On the success of Sense and Sensibility, we may say, depended the existence of Pride and Prejudice. Now she could return with renewed spirit to the preparation of the more famous work which was to follow, and on which she had already been engaged for some time, concurrently with her first-published novel.

The money was definitely appreciated; however, even more important was the positive reception of the work. If it had flopped and cost the author money, she probably wouldn't have had the courage—or the financial means—to try again. The success of Sense and Sensibility directly influenced the creation of Pride and Prejudice. Now she could dive back into preparing the more renowned work that was to come, which she had already been working on for a while alongside her first-published novel.

We have no letters and little news for 1812; but we know that in April Edward Austen and his daughter Fanny came to Chawton House for three weeks. It was their last visit as Austens; for on the death of Mrs. Knight—his kind and generous patron and friend—in October of that year, Edward and all his family took the name of Knight[234]: a name which had been borne by every successive owner of the Chawton Estate since the sixteenth century. In June, Jane went with her mother to stay for a fortnight at Steventon Rectory—the last visit ever paid by Mrs. Austen to any place. When she determined never to leave home again, she said that her latest visit should be to her eldest son. Accordingly she went, and took a final farewell of the place where nearly the whole of her married life had been spent. She was then seventy-[257]two years old, and lived on for sixteen more; but she kept her resolution and never again left Chawton Cottage for a single night. Her long survival can hardly have been expected by those who had to nurse her through frequent fits of illness; but these ailments do not seem to have been of the sort that kills. She was, however, always ready to contemplate the near approach of death both for herself and others; for in July 1811, after buying some bombazine in which to mourn for the poor King, she said: 'If I outlive him it will answer my purpose; if I do not, somebody may mourn for me in it: it will be wanted for one or the other, I dare say, before the moths have eaten it up.' As it happened, the King lived nine more years, and Mrs. Austen sixteen; and it was the lot of the latter to lose two children before her own time came. When Jane died in 1817, the health of her eldest brother, James, was failing, and two years and a half later he died. His mother lived on; but during the last years of her life she endured continual pain not only patiently but with characteristic cheerfulness. She once said to her grandson, Edward Austen: 'Ah, my dear, you find me just where you left me—on the sofa. I sometimes think that God Almighty must have forgotten me; but I dare say He will come for me in His own good time.'[235]

We don't have much news for 1812, but we know that in April, Edward Austen and his daughter Fanny visited Chawton House for three weeks. It was their last visit as Austens; after Mrs. Knight—his kind and generous patron and friend—passed away in October that year, Edward and his entire family adopted the name Knight[234]: a name that had belonged to every owner of the Chawton Estate since the sixteenth century. In June, Jane went with her mother to stay for two weeks at Steventon Rectory—the last place her mother would ever visit. When she decided not to leave home again, she said her last visit would be to her eldest son. So she went and said a final goodbye to the place where she had spent most of her married life. She was seventy-[257]two years old and lived for another sixteen, but she kept her promise and never left Chawton Cottage for a single night. Her long survival was probably not expected by those nursing her through her frequent illnesses; yet these ailments didn't seem to be life-threatening. However, she was always prepared to face the reality of death, both for herself and others; for example, in July 1811, after buying some mourning fabric for the deceased King, she said: 'If I outlive him, it will serve its purpose; if I don't, someone may mourn for me in it: it will be needed for one or the other, I’m sure, before the moths get to it.' As it turned out, the King lived for another nine years, and Mrs. Austen lived for sixteen more; sadly, she lost two children before her own time came. When Jane died in 1817, her eldest brother, James, was in poor health, and two and a half years later, he passed away. Their mother continued to live on, but in her final years, she endured constant pain, facing it not only with patience but also with her usual cheerfulness. She once told her grandson, Edward Austen: 'Ah, my dear, you find me just where you left me—on the sofa. I sometimes think that God Almighty must have forgotten me; but I believe He will come for me in His own good time.'[235]

Our letters recommence in January 1813—almost at the exact date of the publication of Pride and Prejudice—a date which will seem to many people the central point in Jane Austen's life. She appeared, indeed, to be rather of that opinion herself, so far as her modest, unassuming nature would allow her to attribute importance to one of her own works. She calls it her 'darling child,' and does not know how[258] she can tolerate people who will not care at least for Elizabeth. But we had better let her speak for herself. The first of the following letters[236] was written before the publication took place; but the others deal largely with Pride and Prejudice, while there is an under-current of allusions to Mansfield Park—now approaching completion.

Our letters pick up again in January 1813—almost exactly when Pride and Prejudice was published—a date that seems to many to be the highlight of Jane Austen's life. She seemed to think that way too, at least as much as her modest and humble nature would let her consider one of her own works important. She refers to it as her 'darling child' and can't understand how she can tolerate people who don’t at least care about Elizabeth. But let’s have her speak for herself. The first of the following letters[236] was written before the publication, but the others mostly focus on Pride and Prejudice, with hints about Mansfield Park—which is nearing completion.


Chawton: Sunday evening [January 24, 1813].

My dear Cassandra,—This is exactly the weather we could wish for, if you are but well enough to enjoy it. I shall be glad to hear that you are not confined to the house by an increase of cold.

My dear Cassie,—This is exactly the kind of weather we hope for, as long as you’re well enough to enjoy it. I’ll be happy to hear that you’re not stuck inside because of a worsening cold.


We quite run over with books. My mother has got Sir John Carr's Travels in Spain from Miss B. and I am reading a Society octavo, An Essay on the Military Police and Institutions of the British Empire by Capt. Pasley of the Engineers: a book which I protested against at first, but which upon trial I find delightfully written and highly entertaining. I am as much in love with the author as ever I was with Clarkson or Buchanan, or even the two Mr. Smiths of the City[237]—the first soldier I ever sighed for—but he does write with extraordinary force and spirit. Yesterday, moreover, brought us Mrs. Grant's Letters with Mr. White's compliments; but I have disposed of them, compliments and all, for the first fortnight to Miss Papillon, and among so many readers or retainers of books as we have in Chawton I dare say there will be no difficulty in getting rid of them for another fortnight if necessary. I learn from Sir J. Carr that there is no Government House at Gibraltar; I must alter it to the Commissioner's.[238]

We’re totally overflowing with books. My mom has Sir John Carr's Travels in Spain from Miss B., and I’m reading a society octavo, An Essay on the Military Police and Institutions of the British Empire by Capt. Pasley of the Engineers. At first, I pushed back against it, but once I started, I found it wonderfully written and really entertaining. I’m just as enamored with the author as I was with Clarkson or Buchanan, or even the two Mr. Smiths from the City[237]—he’s the first soldier I ever had a crush on—but he really writes with amazing energy and passion. Plus, yesterday we got Mrs. Grant's Letters with Mr. White's compliments, but I’ve passed them on, compliments and all, to Miss Papillon for the first two weeks, and with so many readers or book borrowers we have in Chawton, I’m sure I can pass them along again after that if needed. I learned from Sir J. Carr that there’s no Government House at Gibraltar; I’ll change it to the Commissioner's.[238]

Our party on Wednesday was not unagreeable. . . . We were eleven altogether, as you will find on computation, adding Miss Benn and two strange gentlemen, a Mr. Twyford, curate of Great Worldham, who is living in Alton, and his friend Mr. Wilkes. I don't know that Mr. T. is anything except very dark-complexioned, but Mr. W. was a useful addition, being an easy, talking, pleasantish young man—a very young man, hardly twenty, perhaps. He is of St. John's, Cambridge, and spoke very highly of H. Walter as a scholar. He said he was considered as the best classic in the University. How such a report would have interested my father!

Our party on Wednesday was quite pleasant. . . . We were eleven in total, as you'll see if you count Miss Benn and two unfamiliar gentlemen: Mr. Twyford, a curate from Great Worldham who is currently living in Alton, and his friend Mr. Wilkes. I can't say much about Mr. T. besides that he has a really dark complexion, but Mr. W. was a nice addition. He was an easygoing, talkative, somewhat charming young man—a very young man, probably not even twenty yet. He's from St. John's College, Cambridge, and he had a great opinion of H. Walter as a scholar. He mentioned that H. was regarded as the best classicist in the University. My father would have been really interested in hearing that!


Upon Mrs. D.'s mentioning that she had sent the Rejected Addresses to Mr. H., I began talking to her a little about them, and expressed my hope of their having amused her. Her answer was 'Oh dear, yes, very much, very droll indeed—the opening of the House and the striking up of the fiddles!' What she meant, poor woman, who shall say? I sought no farther. The P.'s have now got the book, and like it very much; their niece Eleanor has recommended it most warmly to them—She looks like a rejected addresser. As soon as a whist party was formed, and a round table threatened, I made my mother an excuse and came away, leaving just as many for their round table as there were at Mrs. Grant's.[239] I wish they might be as agreeable a set.

Upon Mrs. D. mentioning that she had sent the Rejected Addresses to Mr. H., I started talking to her a bit about them and shared my hope that they had entertained her. Her response was, "Oh dear, yes, very much, very funny indeed—the opening of the House and the fiddles starting up!" What she meant, poor woman, who knows? I didn’t press further. The P.s have now gotten the book and really like it; their niece Eleanor has warmly recommended it to them—She looks like someone who would write rejected addresses. As soon as a whist party was arranged and a round table was on the horizon, I made an excuse to my mother and left, leaving just as many for their round table as there were at Mrs. Grant's.[239] I hope they turn out to be as pleasant a group.


The Miss Sibleys want to establish a Book Society in their side of the country like ours. What can be a stronger proof of that superiority in ours over the Manydown and Steventon society, which I have always foreseen and felt? No emulation of the kind was ever inspired by their proceedings; no such wish of the Miss Sibleys was ever heard in the course of the many years of that Society's existence. And[260] what are their Biglands and their Barrows, their Macartneys and Mackenzies to Captain Pasley's Essay on the Military Police of the British Empire and the Rejected Addresses?

The Miss Sibleys want to start a Book Society in their part of the country like ours. What better proof could there be of our superiority over the Manydown and Steventon society, which I've always predicted and felt? No competition of that kind was ever sparked by their activities; no such desire from the Miss Sibleys was ever mentioned throughout the many years that Society existed. And[260] what do their Biglands and Barrows, their Macartneys and Mackenzies compare to Captain Pasley's Essay on the Military Police of the British Empire and the Rejected Addresses?

I have walked once to Alton, and yesterday Miss Papillon and I walked together to call on the Garnets. . . . I had a very agreeable walk, and if she had not, more shame for her, for I was quite as entertaining as she was. Dame G. is pretty well, and we found her surrounded by her well-behaved, healthy, large-eyed children. I took her an old shift, and promised her a set of our linen, and my companion left some of her Bank Stock with her.

I walked to Alton once, and yesterday Miss Papillon and I went together to visit the Garnets. I had a really nice walk, and if she didn’t enjoy it, that’s on her because I was just as entertaining as she was. Dame G. is doing pretty well, and we found her surrounded by her well-behaved, healthy, big-eyed kids. I brought her an old shift and promised her a set of our linen, and my companion left some of her Bank Stock with her.

Tell Martha that I hunt away the rogues every night from under her bed; they feel the difference of her being gone.

Tell Martha that I chase away the troublemakers every night from under her bed; they notice the difference now that she's gone.


Friday [January 29, 1813].

I hope you received my little parcel by J. Bond on Wednesday evening, my dear Cassandra, and that you will be ready to hear from me again on Sunday, for I feel that I must write to you to-day. . . . I want to tell you that I have got my own darling child from London. On Wednesday I received one copy sent down by Falkener, with three lines from Henry to say that he had given another to Charles and sent a third by the coach to Godmersham.

I hope you got my little package from J. Bond on Wednesday night, my dear Cassandra, and that you’ll be ready to hear from me again on Sunday because I feel like I need to write to you today... I want to tell you that I finally have my beloved child from London. On Wednesday, I received one copy sent down by Falkener, along with three lines from Henry saying he had given another to Charles and sent a third by coach to Godmersham.


The advertisement is in our paper to-day for the first time: 18s. He shall ask 1l. 1s. for my two next, and 1l. 8s. for my stupidest of all.[240] Miss Benn dined with us on the very day of the book's coming, and in the evening we set fairly at it, and read half the first vol. to her, prefacing that, having intelligence from Henry that such a work would soon appear, we had desired him to send it whenever it came out, and I believe it passed with her unsuspected. She was[261] amused, poor soul! That she could not help, you know, with two such people to lead the way, but she really does seem to admire Elizabeth. I must confess that I think her as delightful a creature as ever appeared in print, and how I shall be able to tolerate those who do not like her at least I do not know. There are a few typical[241] errors; and a 'said he,' or a 'said she,' would sometimes make the dialogue more immediately clear; but—

The advertisement is in our paper today for the first time: 18s. He will ask 1l. 1s. for my next two, and 1l. 8s. for my absolute worst. Miss Benn dined with us on the very day the book was released, and in the evening we really got into it and read half of the first volume to her, mentioning that we had heard from Henry that such a work would be coming out soon, and we had asked him to send it whenever it was ready. I think she accepted it without any suspicion. She was amused, poor thing! That was unavoidable, especially with two such people leading the discussion, but she honestly seems to admire Elizabeth. I must admit that I find her as delightful a character as ever appeared in print, and I’m not sure how I will be able to tolerate those who do not like her at the very least. There are a few typical errors; and a 'he said' or 'she said' would sometimes make the dialogue clearer right away; but—

I do not write for such dull elves
As have not a great deal of ingenuity themselves.[242]

The second volume is shorter than I could wish, but the difference is not so much in reality as in look, there being a larger proportion of narrative in that part. I have lop't and crop't so successfully, however, that I imagine it must be rather shorter than Sense and Sensibility altogether. Now I will try and write of something else; and it shall be a complete change of subject—ordination.[243] I am glad to find your enquiries have ended so well. If you could discover whether Northamptonshire is a country of hedgerows, I should be glad again.

The second volume is shorter than I would like, but the difference isn't really in length as much as in appearance, since there's a larger amount of narrative in this part. I've trimmed and restructured it well enough that I think it might actually end up being shorter than Sense and Sensibility overall. Now I’ll try to write about something else; it will be a complete shift in topic—ordination.[243] I'm happy to see that your inquiries have turned out so well. If you could find out whether Northamptonshire has a lot of hedgerows, I would appreciate that too.


Thursday [February 4, 1813].

Your letter was truly welcome, and I am much obliged to you for all your praise; it came at a right time, for I had had some fits of disgust. Our second evening's reading to Miss Benn had not pleased me so well, but I believe something must be attributed to my mother's too rapid way of getting on: though she perfectly understands the characters herself, she cannot speak as they ought. Upon the whole, however, I am quite vain enough and well-satisfied[262] enough. The work is rather too light, and bright, and sparkling; it wants shade; it wants to be stretched out here and there with a long chapter of sense, if it could be had; if not, of solemn specious nonsense, about something unconnected with the story; an essay on writing, a critique on Walter Scott, or the history of Buonaparte, or anything that would form a contrast, and bring the reader with increased delight to the playfulness and epigrammatism of the general style. I doubt your quite agreeing with me here. I know your starched notions. The caution observed at Steventon[244] with regard to the possession of the book is an agreeable surprise to me, and I heartily wish it may be the means of saving you from anything unpleasant—but you must be prepared for the neighbourhood being perhaps already informed of there being such a work in the world and in the Chawton world. . . . The greatest blunder in the printing that I have met with is in page 220, l. 3, where two speeches are made into one.[245] There might as well have been no supper at Longbourn; but I suppose it was the remains of Mrs. Bennet's old Meryton habits.

Your letter was a lovely surprise, and I really appreciate all your kind words; it came at just the right moment, since I had been feeling quite frustrated. Our second evening reading to Miss Benn didn't go as well for me, but I think some of that is due to my mom's fast-paced way of getting through things: while she completely understands the characters, she doesn't always deliver their lines appropriately. Overall, though, I'm feeling pretty proud of myself and quite content. The work is a bit too light, bright, and sparkling; it needs some depth. It could benefit from some longer, meaningful chapters if possible, or failing that, some serious but seemingly pointless writing on a topic unrelated to the story—like an essay on writing, a critique of Walter Scott, or the history of Napoleon—anything that would create a contrast and heighten the reader's enjoyment of the playful and witty nature of the overall style. I doubt you fully agree with me on this. I know your formal views. The caution shown at Steventon regarding the ownership of the book is an unexpected pleasure for me, and I truly hope it helps keep you out of any trouble—but you should be ready for the fact that the people around here might already know there's such a book in existence and circulating in Chawton... The biggest mistake in the printing I've noticed is on page 220, line 3, where two speeches are combined into one. There might as well have been no supper at Longbourn; but I guess it was just leftover habits from Mrs. Bennet's old days in Meryton.


Tuesday [February 9, 1813].

This will be a quick return for yours, my dear Cassandra; I doubt its having much else to recommend it; but there is no saying; it may turn out to be a very long and delightful letter.

This will be a quick response for you, my dear Cassandra; I doubt it will have much else to recommend it; but who knows, it might end up being a very long and enjoyable letter.


I am exceedingly pleased that you can say what you do, after having gone through the whole work,[263] and Fanny's praise is very gratifying. My hopes were tolerably strong of her, but nothing like a certainty. Her liking Darcy and Elizabeth is enough. She might hate all the others if she would. I have her opinion under her own hand this morning, but your transcript of it, which I read first, was not, and is not, the less acceptable. To me it is of course all praise, but the more exact truth which she sends you is good enough. . . .

I’m really happy that you can share your thoughts after going through the whole work,[263] and Fanny’s praise means a lot to me. I had decent hopes for her, but nothing close to certainty. Her liking Darcy and Elizabeth is enough. She could dislike all the others if she wanted to. I have her opinion in her own writing this morning, but your version of it, which I read first, is just as appreciated. For me, it’s all praise, but the more accurate feedback she sent you is good enough. . . .


I have been applied to for information as to the oath taken in former times of Bell, Book, and Candle, but have none to give. Perhaps you may be able to learn something of its origin and meaning at Manydown. Ladies who read those enormous great stupid thick quarto volumes which one always sees in the breakfast parlour there must be acquainted with everything in the world. I detest a quarto. Capt. Pasley's book is too good for their Society. They will not understand a man who condenses his thoughts into an octavo.

I’ve been asked about the old oath of Bell, Book, and Candle, but I don’t have any information to share. Maybe you can find out more about its origin and meaning at Manydown. The ladies who read those huge, heavy quarto volumes that are always in the breakfast parlor there must know everything about the world. I really dislike quartos. Capt. Pasley’s book is too good for their Society. They won’t understand a guy who condenses his thoughts into an octavo.


Miss Benn dined here on Friday. I have not seen her since—there is still work for one evening more. I know nothing of the P.'s. The C.'s are at home, and are reduced to read. They have got Miss Edgeworth. I have disposed of Mrs. Grant for the second fortnight to Mrs. D. It can make no difference to her which of the twenty-six fortnights in the year the three volumes lay in her house.

Miss Benn had dinner here on Friday. I haven't seen her since—there's still work for one more evening. I don't know anything about the P.s. The C.s are at home and are stuck reading. They've got Miss Edgeworth. I've sent Mrs. Grant to Mrs. D. for the second fortnight. It doesn't matter to her which of the twenty-six fortnights in the year the three volumes sit in her house.

Much love,
Jane Austen.

Miss Austen, Manydown—by favour of Mr. Gray.

Miss Austen, Manydown—thanks to Mr. Gray.

As she read and re-read Pride and Prejudice, Jane must have become aware (if she did not know it before) that she had advanced far beyond Sense and Sensibility. Indeed, the earlier work seems to fade[264] out of her mind, so far as allusions to its principal characters are concerned; while those of the later novel remain vivid and attractive to their creator. Even the minor characters were real to her; and she forgot nothing—down to the marriage of Kitty to a clergyman near Pemberley, and that of Mary to one of Uncle Philips's clerks.

As she read and re-read Pride and Prejudice, Jane must have realized (if she didn't already know) that she had moved far beyond Sense and Sensibility. In fact, the earlier work seems to fade[264] from her mind when it comes to references to its main characters, while those from the later novel stay vivid and appealing to her. Even the minor characters felt real to her; she remembered everything—even Kitty's marriage to a clergyman near Pemberley and Mary’s marriage to one of Uncle Philips's clerks.

In this work there seemed to be hardly anything for which she need apologise. Here everything is complete; the humour, though brilliant, is yet always subordinate to the progress of the story; the plot is inevitable, and its turning-point (the first proposal of Darcy) occurs exactly when it ought; while all fear of a commonplace ending is avoided by the insertion of the celebrated interview between Lady Catherine and Elizabeth. It gives us also an excellent example of the way in which Jane Austen composed her stories. We are always in the confidence of the heroine, who is hardly off the stage throughout the whole novel; we see the other characters with her eyes, even when they are persons—like Jane Bennet—with whom we believe ourselves to be intimately acquainted. At the same time, such is the subtle irony of the author that we are quite aware of her intention to make us understand more of the heroine's state of mind than the heroine herself does, and to distinguish between her conscious and unconscious thoughts. Elizabeth has to change from hatred to love—real hatred and real love—in a volume and a half. But it would wound her self-respect if she acknowledged to herself that the pace at which she moved was so rapid; and the change is constantly only half admitted. Even near the end—when she says that, if Darcy is prevented from seeking her hand by the representations of Lady Catherine, she shall[265] soon cease to regret him—we know that this is far from the truth: that her affection is really steadfast, and that she is only trying to disguise from herself her own anxiety. Other examples might easily be found.

In this work, there seems to be hardly anything for which she needs to apologize. Everything here is complete; the humor, while brilliant, always serves the story's progress. The plot is inevitable, and its turning point (Darcy's first proposal) happens exactly when it should. The fear of a typical ending is avoided by the famous interview between Lady Catherine and Elizabeth. This also provides us with a great example of how Jane Austen crafted her stories. We are always in the heroine's confidence, who hardly leaves the stage throughout the novel; we see the other characters through her eyes, even those like Jane Bennet, whom we think we know well. At the same time, the author's subtle irony makes it clear that she intends for us to understand more about the heroine's state of mind than the heroine herself does, distinguishing between her conscious and unconscious thoughts. Elizabeth has to transition from hatred to love—real hatred and real love—in a volume and a half. However, it would hurt her self-respect to admit to herself how fast she is moving, and the change is often only partially acknowledged. Even near the end—when she says that if Darcy is stopped from seeking her hand by Lady Catherine's interference, she will soon stop regretting him—we know this is far from the truth: her feelings are actually strong, and she is just trying to hide her own anxiety. Other examples could easily be found.

On April 25, 1813, occurred the death of Eliza, Henry Austen's wife. She had suffered from a long and painful illness, and the end was 'a release at last.' These circumstances would diminish the grief felt at her loss; but the event must have carried their minds back to early days at Steventon; and Jane was sure to remember with gratitude the affection and attention which Eliza had bestowed upon her much younger cousin.

On April 25, 1813, Eliza, Henry Austen's wife, passed away. She had endured a long and painful illness, and her death was finally a relief. While these circumstances might lessen the sorrow of her passing, it likely brought back memories of their early days in Steventon. Jane was sure to fondly recall the love and care that Eliza had given to her much younger cousin.

Soon afterwards, Henry went down to Chawton; and on May 20 he drove Jane up to London in his curricle. This was a short visit, and, owing to Henry's being in deep mourning, no theatres were visited. Jane went, however, to three picture-galleries—her mind still full of Bennets and Darcys.

Soon after, Henry went down to Chawton; and on May 20, he drove Jane up to London in his curricle. This was a short visit, and because Henry was in deep mourning, they didn't go to any theaters. Jane did, however, visit three art galleries—her mind still full of Bennets and Darcys.


Sloane Street: [Thursday, May 20, 1813].[246]

My dear Cassandra,—Before I say anything else, I claim a paper full of halfpence on the drawing-room mantelpiece; I put them there myself, and forgot to bring them with me. I cannot say that I have yet been in any distress for money, but I chuse to have my due, as well as the Devil. How lucky we were in our weather yesterday! This wet morning makes one more sensible of it. We had no rain of any consequence. The head of the curricle was put half up three or four times, but our share of the showers was very trifling, though they seemed to be heavy all round us, when we were on the Hog's-back, and I fancied it might then be raining so hard at Chawton as to make you feel for us much more than we deserved. Three hours and a quarter took us to[266] Guildford, where we staid barely two hours, and had only just time enough for all we had to do there; that is, eating a long, comfortable breakfast, watching the carriages, paying Mr. Herington, and taking a little stroll afterwards. From some views which that stroll gave us, I think most highly of the situation of Guildford. We wanted all our brothers and sisters to be standing with us in the bowling-green, and looking towards Horsham. . . . I was very lucky in my gloves—got them at the first shop I went to, though I went into it rather because it was near than because it looked at all like a glove shop, and gave only four shillings for them; upon hearing which everybody at Chawton will be hoping and predicting that they cannot be good for anything, and their worth certainly remains to be proved; but I think they look very well. We left Guildford at twenty minutes before twelve (I hope somebody cares for these minutiæ), and were at Esher in about two hours more. I was very much pleased with the country in general. Between Guildford and Ripley I thought it particularly pretty, also about Painshill and everywhere else; and from a Mr. Spicer's grounds at Esher, which we walked into before our dinner, the views were beautiful. I cannot say what we did not see, but I should think that there could not be a wood, or a meadow, or palace, or a remarkable spot in England that was not spread out before us on one side or the other. Claremont is going to be sold: a Mr. Ellis has it now. It is a house that seems never to have prospered. . . . After dinner we walked forward to be overtaken at the coachman's time, and before he did overtake us we were very near Kingston. I fancy it was about half-past six when we reached this house—a twelve hours' business, and the horses did not appear more than reasonably tired. I was very tired too, and very glad to get to bed early, but am quite well to-day. I am very snug with the front drawing-room all to myself, and would not say 'thank you'[267] for any company but you. The quietness of it does me good. I have contrived to pay my two visits, though the weather made me a great while about it, and left me only a few minutes to sit with Charlotte Craven.[247] She looks very well, and her hair is done up with an elegance to do credit to any education. Her manners are as unaffected and pleasing as ever. She had heard from her mother to-day. Mrs. Craven spends another fortnight at Chilton. I saw nobody but Charlotte, which pleased me best. I was shewn upstairs into a drawing-room, where she came to me, and the appearance of the room, so totally unschool-like, amused me very much; it was full of all the modern elegancies.

My dear Cassie,—Before I say anything else, I need to grab a bag full of coins from the living room mantelpiece; I put them there myself and forgot to take them with me. I can't say I’ve been in any financial trouble yet, but I want to get what’s mine, just like the Devil. How lucky we were with the weather yesterday! This rainy morning makes me appreciate it even more. We had no significant rain. The top of the carriage was put up a few times, but we only got a little bit of the showers, even though it looked heavy all around us when we were on the Hog's-back, and I imagined it might have been pouring in Chawton, making you worry about us more than we deserved. It took us three hours and fifteen minutes to get to [266] Guildford, where we stayed barely two hours and had just enough time to do everything we needed there; that is, enjoying a long, leisurely breakfast, watching the carriages, paying Mr. Herington, and taking a little walk afterward. From some of the views we saw during that stroll, I think very highly of Guildford’s location. We wanted all our brothers and sisters to join us in the bowling green, looking out toward Horsham. . . . I was lucky with my gloves—I got them at the first shop I went into, though I went in there mainly because it was close, not because it seemed like a proper glove shop, and I only paid four shillings for them; upon hearing this, everyone in Chawton will be hoping and predicting that they can’t be any good, and their quality is yet to be seen; but I think they look great. We left Guildford at twenty minutes before twelve (I hope someone cares about these details), and arrived in Esher about two hours later. I was quite pleased with the countryside overall. Between Guildford and Ripley, I thought it was especially pretty, also around Painshill and everywhere else; and from Mr. Spicer’s grounds in Esher, which we walked into before dinner, the views were stunning. I can’t say what we didn’t see, but I can imagine that there can’t be a wood, meadow, palace, or remarkable spot in England that wasn’t laid out before us on one side or the other. Claremont is up for sale: a Mr. Ellis has it now. It’s a house that seems to have never thrived. . . . After dinner, we walked ahead to catch up with the coachman, and just before he caught up with us, we were very close to Kingston. I think it was around half-past six when we reached this house—a twelve-hour trip, and the horses didn’t seem more than reasonably tired. I was really tired too, and very glad to get to bed early, but I’m perfectly fine today. I’m very cozy with the front drawing room all to myself and wouldn’t say 'thank you' [267] for any company but yours. The peace and quiet are refreshing. I managed to make my two visits, though the weather delayed me quite a bit and left me only a few minutes to sit with Charlotte Craven.[247] She looks great, and her hair is styled elegantly, reflecting a good education. Her manners are as natural and delightful as ever. She heard from her mother today. Mrs. Craven is spending another fortnight at Chilton. I only saw Charlotte, which I preferred. I was shown upstairs to a drawing room, where she came to meet me, and the room’s appearance, so completely unlike a schoolroom, amused me greatly; it was filled with all the modern luxuries.


Monday [May 24, 1813].

I am very much obliged to you for writing to me. You must have hated it after a worrying morning.

I really appreciate you writing to me. You must have hated doing it after such a stressful morning.


I went the day before to Layton's,[248] as I proposed, and got my mother's gown—seven yards at 6s. 6d. I then walked into No. 10,[249] which is all dirt and confusion, but in a very promising way, and after being present at the opening of a new account, to my great amusement, Henry and I went to the exhibition in Spring Gardens. It is not thought a good collection, but I was very well pleased, particularly (pray tell Fanny) with a small portrait of Mrs. Bingley,[250] excessively like her.

I went the day before to Layton's,[248] as I planned, and got my mother's dress—seven yards at 6s. 6d. Then I walked into No. 10,[249] which is all messy and chaotic, but in a really promising way. After being there for the opening of a new account, which was quite entertaining, Henry and I went to the exhibition in Spring Gardens. It's not considered a great collection, but I was really pleased, especially (please tell Fanny) with a small portrait of Mrs. Bingley,[250] that looks just like her.

I went in hopes of seeing one of her sister, but there was no Mrs. Darcy. Perhaps, however, I may find her in the great exhibition, which we shall go to if we have time. I have no chance of her in the collection of Sir Joshua Reynolds's paintings,[268] which is now showing in Pall Mall, and which we are also to visit.

I went hoping to see one of her sisters, but there was no Mrs. Darcy. Maybe I’ll find her at the big exhibition, which we’ll go to if we have time. I won’t find her in the collection of Sir Joshua Reynolds's paintings,[268] which is currently on display in Pall Mall, and which we also plan to visit.

Mrs. Bingley's is exactly herself—size, shaped face, features, and sweetness; there never was a greater likeness. She is dressed in a white gown, with green ornaments, which convinces me of what I had always supposed, that green was a favourite colour with her. I dare say Mrs. D. will be in yellow.

Mrs. Bingley is truly herself—her size, face shape, features, and charm; there’s never been a closer resemblance. She’s wearing a white dress with green accents, which confirms what I’ve always thought: that green is one of her favorite colors. I bet Mrs. D. will be in yellow.


The events of yesterday were, our going to Belgrave Chapel in the morning, our being prevented by the rain from going to evening service at St. James, Mr. Hampson's calling, Messrs. Barlow and Phillips[251] dining here, and Mr. and Mrs. Tilson's[252] coming in the evening à l'ordinaire. She drank tea with us both Thursday and Saturday; he dined out each day, and on Friday we were with them, and they wish us to go to them to-morrow evening to meet Miss Burdett, but I do not know how it will end. Henry talks of a drive to Hampstead, which may interfere with it.

The events of yesterday included our visit to Belgrave Chapel in the morning, being kept from going to evening service at St. James due to the rain, Mr. Hampson's visit, Messrs. Barlow and Phillips dining with us, and Mr. and Mrs. Tilson stopping by in the evening as usual. She had tea with us on both Thursday and Saturday; he dined out each day, and on Friday we were with them. They want us to come over tomorrow evening to meet Miss Burdett, but I'm not sure how that will turn out. Henry is talking about a drive to Hampstead, which might mess with those plans.

I should like to see Miss Burdett very well, but that I am rather frightened by hearing that she wishes to be introduced to me. If I am a wild beast I cannot help it. It is not my own fault.

I would really like to meet Miss Burdett, but I’m a bit scared because I’ve heard she wants to be introduced to me. If I am a wild beast, I can't help it. It’s not my fault.


Get us the best weather you can for Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday. We are to go to Windsor in our way to Henley, which will be a great delight. We shall be leaving Sloane Street about 12, two or three hours after Charles's party have begun their journey. You will miss them, but the comfort of getting back into your own room will be great. And then the tea and sugar!

Get us the best weather you can for Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday. We're heading to Windsor on our way to Henley, which will be a real treat. We'll be leaving Sloane Street around noon, two or three hours after Charles's party has started their journey. You'll miss them, but the comfort of getting back into your own room will be fantastic. And then there's the tea and sugar!


I am very much obliged to Fanny for her letter; it made me laugh heartily, but I cannot pretend to answer it. Even had I more time, I should not feel[269] at all sure of the sort of letter that Miss D.[253] would write. I hope Miss Benn is got well again, and will have a comfortable dinner with you to-day.

I really appreciate Fanny for her letter; it made me laugh a lot, but I can't pretend to respond to it. Even if I had more time, I wouldn't be sure about the type of letter that Miss D. would write. I hope Miss Benn is feeling better and will have a nice dinner with you today.

Monday Evening.—We have been both to the exhibition and Sir J. Reynolds's, and I am disappointed, for there was nothing like Mrs. D. at either. I can only imagine that Mr. D. prizes any picture of her too much to like it should be exposed to the public eye. I can imagine he would have that sort of feeling—that mixture of love, pride, and delicacy.

Monday Evening.—We’ve been to both the exhibition and Sir J. Reynolds's, and I'm disappointed because there wasn’t anything like Mrs. D. at either place. I can only guess that Mr. D. values any painting of her too much to want it displayed to the public. I can picture him having that kind of feeling—that blend of love, pride, and sensitivity.

Setting aside this disappointment, I had great amusement among the pictures; and the driving about, the carriage being open, was very pleasant. I liked my solitary elegance very much, and was ready to laugh all the time at my being where I was. I could not but feel that I had naturally small right to be parading about London in a barouche.

Setting aside this disappointment, I found a lot of enjoyment among the pictures, and riding around in the open carriage was really nice. I really liked my solitary elegance and was ready to laugh at the fact that I was where I was. I couldn't help but feel that I had very little right to be showing off in London in a fancy carriage.


I should not wonder if we got no farther than Reading on Thursday evening, and so reach Steventon only to a reasonable dinner hour the next day; but whatever I may write or you may imagine we know it will be something different. I shall be quiet to-morrow morning; all my business is done, and I shall only call again upon Mrs. Hoblyn, &c.

I wouldn't be surprised if we didn't get past Reading on Thursday evening and only arrived in Steventon around a decent dinner time the next day. But whatever I write or you picture we know, it will be something different. I'll be relaxed tomorrow morning; all my tasks are finished, and I’ll just visit Mrs. Hoblyn, etc.

Yours truly,
Jane Austen.

Miss Austen, Chawton.

Ms. Austen, Chawton.

A very happy summer awaited the cottage party. Godmersham wanted painting, and its owner moved his family for some months to Chawton. There were almost daily meetings between the two houses, and the friendship between Fanny Knight and her Aunt Jane became still closer as they spent 'delicious mornings' together.

A very happy summer awaited the cottage party. Godmersham needed painting, so its owner moved his family to Chawton for a few months. There were nearly daily meetings between the two houses, and the friendship between Fanny Knight and her Aunt Jane grew even closer as they spent "delicious mornings" together.

Meanwhile, Frank, in command of the Elephant, was stationed in the Baltic, and engaged sometimes in convoying small vessels backwards and forwards, sometimes in protecting the transports which took Bernadotte's Swedish troops to the seat of war.

Meanwhile, Frank, in charge of the Elephant, was stationed in the Baltic, sometimes escorting small vessels back and forth, and at other times protecting the transports that carried Bernadotte's Swedish troops to the battlefield.

The following letter from his sister Jane reached him no doubt in due course.

The following letter from his sister Jane probably reached him in due time.


Chawton: [July 3, 1813].[254]

My dearest Frank,—Behold me going to write you as handsome a letter as I can! Wish me good luck. We have had the pleasure of hearing from you lately through Mary, who sent us some of the particulars of yours of June 18 (I think), written off Rugen, and we enter into the delight of your having so good a pilot. Why are you like Queen Elizabeth? Because you know how to chuse wise ministers. Does not this prove you as great a Captain as she was a Queen? This may serve as a riddle for you to put forth among your officers, by way of increasing your proper consequence. It must be a real enjoyment to you, since you are obliged to leave England, to be where you are, seeing something of a new country and one which has been so distinguished as Sweden. You must have great pleasure in it. I hope you may have gone to Carlscroon. Your profession has its douceurs to recompense for some of its privations; to an enquiring and observing mind like yours such douceurs must be considerable. Gustavus Vasa, and Charles XII., and Cristina and Linneus. Do their ghosts rise up before you? I have a great respect for former Sweden, so zealous as it was for Protestantism. And I have always fancied it more like England than other countries; and, according to the map, many of the names have a strong resemblance to the English. July begins[271] unpleasantly with us, cold and showery, but it is often a baddish month. We had some fine dry weather preceding it, which was very acceptable to the Holders of Hay, and the Masters of Meadows. In general it must have been a good hay-making season. Edward has got in all his in excellent order; I speak only of Chawton, but here he has better luck than Mr. Middleton ever had in the five years that he was tenant. Good encouragement for him to come again, and I really hope he will do so another year. The pleasure to us of having them here is so great that if we were not the best creatures in the world we should not deserve it. We go on in the most comfortable way, very frequently dining together, and always meeting in some part of every day. Edward is very well, and enjoys himself as thoroughly as any Hampshire-born Austen can desire. Chawton is not thrown away upon him.

My dear Frank,—Here I am, about to write you the best letter I can! Wish me luck. We recently heard from you through Mary, who shared some details from your letter dated June 18 (I think), written off Rugen, and we’re thrilled that you have such a good pilot. Why are you like Queen Elizabeth? Because you know how to choose wise advisors. Doesn’t this show you’re as great a Captain as she was a Queen? You could use this as a riddle for your officers to boost your standing. It must be a real joy for you, since you had to leave England, to be where you are, seeing something of a new land like Sweden, which is so notable. You must be really enjoying it. I hope you’ve made it to Carlscroon. Your profession has its perks that make up for some of its drawbacks; for someone as curious and observant as you, those perks must be significant. Gustavus Vasa, Charles XII, Cristina, and Linneus—do their spirits appear before you? I have great respect for the historical Sweden, especially for its strong support of Protestantism. I’ve always thought it resembled England more than other countries, and many names on the map seem quite similar to the English. July has started off unpleasantly for us, cold and rainy, but it’s often a rough month. We had some lovely dry weather before this, which was very welcome for those harvesting hay and managing meadows. Overall, it seems to have been a good hay-making season. Edward has gathered all his hay in excellent shape; I’m only talking about Chawton, but he’s doing better than Mr. Middleton ever did in the five years he was a tenant. It’s promising for him to return, and I truly hope he decides to come back next year. We enjoy having them here so much that if we weren’t the best people in the world, we wouldn’t deserve it. We’re getting along wonderfully, often dining together and always meeting at some point each day. Edward is doing very well and enjoys himself just as any Hampshire-born Austen could wish for. Chawton is a perfect fit for him.


He will soon have all his children about him. Edward, George and Charles are collected already, and another week brings Henry and William.

He'll soon have all his kids around him. Edward, George, and Charles are already here, and in another week, Henry and William will join them.


We are in hopes of another visit from our true lawful Henry very soon; he is to be our guest this time. He is quite well, I am happy to say, and does not leave it to my pen, I am sure, to communicate to you the joyful news of his being Deputy Receiver no longer. It is a promotion which he thoroughly enjoys, as well he may; the work of his own mind. He sends you all his own plans of course. The scheme for Scotland we think an excellent one both for himself and his nephew.[255] Upon the whole his spirits are very much recovered. If I may so express myself his mind is not a mind for affliction; he is too busy, too active, too sanguine. Sincerely as he was attached to poor Eliza moreover, and excellently as he behaved to her, he was always so used to be[272] away from her at times, that her loss is not felt as that of many a beloved wife might be, especially when all the circumstances of her long and dreadful illness are taken into the account. He very long knew that she must die, and it was indeed a release at last. Our mourning for her is not over, or we should be putting it on again for Mr. Thomas Leigh, who has just closed a good life at the age of seventy-nine.

We hope to see our true and rightful Henry soon; he will be our guest this time. I'm happy to report that he’s doing well, and it’s not left to my writing to share the joyful news that he is no longer Deputy Receiver. This promotion is something he truly enjoys, as it’s the work of his own mind. He’ll send you all his plans, of course. We think his scheme for Scotland is an excellent one for both himself and his nephew. Overall, his spirits have improved quite a bit. If I may say so, his mind is not one for dwelling on sadness; he’s too busy, too active, and too optimistic. Although he was sincerely attached to poor Eliza and treated her excellently, he was always accustomed to being away from her at times, so her loss isn't felt as deeply as many beloved wives might be missed, especially considering the circumstances of her long and terrible illness. He knew for a long time that she would die, and in the end, it was indeed a release. We’re still in mourning for her, or we would be putting it on again for Mr. Thomas Leigh, who has just passed away after a good life at the age of seventy-nine.


Poor Mrs. L. P. [Leigh Perrot] would now have been mistress of Stoneleigh had there been none of the vile compromise, which in good truth has never been allowed to be of much use to them. It will be a hard trial.

Poor Mrs. L. P. [Leigh Perrot] would now have been in charge of Stoneleigh if it weren't for that awful compromise, which honestly has never been very helpful to them. It will be a tough challenge.


You will be glad to hear that every copy of S. and S. is sold, and that it has brought me £140, besides the copyright, if that should ever be of any value. I have now, therefore, written myself into £250,[256] which only makes me long for more. I have something in hand which I hope the credit of P. and P. will sell well, though not half so entertaining, and by the bye shall you object to my mentioning the Elephant in it, and two or three other old ships? I have done it, but it shall not stay to make you angry. They are only just mentioned.

You'll be happy to know that every copy of S. and S. is sold, and it has made me £140, not to mention the copyright, if that ever becomes valuable. So now, I’ve earned myself £250,[256] which only makes me want even more. I have something in the works that I hope the reputation of P. and P. will help sell well, even though it’s not nearly as entertaining. By the way, would you mind if I mention the Elephant in it, along with a couple of other old ships? I’ve already included them, but I won’t let it stick around to upset you. They’re only mentioned briefly.


I hope you continue well and brush your hair, but not all off.

I hope you’re doing well and styling your hair, but not completely.

Yours truly,
J. A.

On September 14, Jane left Chawton for London and Godmersham, travelling as one of her brother Edward's large family party.

On September 14, Jane left Chawton for London and Godmersham, traveling with a big group of her brother Edward's family.


CHAPTER XVI

MANSFIELD PARK

1812-1814

Jane was now about to pay what proved to be her last visit to Godmersham. On the way thither she, with one division of the Knight family party, halted for a couple of days in London, to stay with Henry at 10 Henrietta Street.

Henrietta Street: Wednesday [September 15, 1813, 1/2 past 8].

Here I am, my dearest Cassandra, seated in the breakfast-, dining-, sitting-room, beginning with all my might. Fanny will join me as soon as she is dressed and begin her letter.

Here I am, my dearest Cassandra, sitting in the breakfast, dining, and sitting room, starting with all my energy. Fanny will join me as soon as she's dressed and will begin her letter.

We arrived at a quarter-past four, and were kindly welcomed by the coachman, and then by his master, and then by William, and then by Mrs. Perigord,[257] who all met us before we reached the foot of the stairs. Mde. Bigeon was below dressing us a most comfortable dinner of soup, fish, bouillée, partridges, and an apple tart, which we sat down to soon after five, after cleaning and dressing ourselves, and feeling that we were most commodiously disposed of. The little adjoining dressing-room to our apartment makes Fanny and myself very well off indeed, and as we have poor Eliza's bed our space is ample every way.

We got there at a quarter past four and were warmly greeted by the driver, then by his boss, then by William, and finally by Mrs. Perigord,[257] who all met us before we reached the bottom of the stairs. Mde. Bigeon was downstairs preparing us a very nice dinner of soup, fish, stew, partridges, and an apple tart, which we started eating soon after five, after getting cleaned up and dressed, and feeling very comfortably settled in. The little adjoining dressing room to our room works out really well for Fanny and me, and since we have poor Eliza's bed, we have plenty of space all around.

Lady Robert is delighted with P. and P.,[258] and really was so, as I understand, before she knew who wrote it, for, of course, she knows now. He told her with as much satisfaction as if it were my wish. He did not tell me this, but he told Fanny. And Mr. Hastings! I am quite delighted with what such a man writes about it. Henry sent him the books after his return from Daylesford, but you will hear the letter too.

Lady Robert is thrilled with P. and P.,[258] and really was before she even knew who wrote it, because, of course, she knows now. He told her with as much pride as if it were my desire. He didn’t tell me this, but he told Fanny. And Mr. Hastings! I’m really happy with what such a man writes about it. Henry sent him the books after he got back from Daylesford, but you’ll hear the letter too.


Fanny and the two little girls are gone to take places for to-night at Covent Garden; Clandestine Marriage and Midas. The latter will be a fine show for L. and M.[259] They revelled last night in Don Juan, whom we left in hell at half-past eleven. We had scaramouch and a ghost, and were delighted. I speak of them; my delight was very tranquil, and the rest of us were sober-minded. Don Juan was the last of three musical things. Five Hours at Brighton, in three acts—of which one was over before we arrived, none the worse—and the Beehive, rather less flat and trumpery.

Fanny and the two little girls have gone to get tickets for tonight at Covent Garden; Clandestine Marriage and Midas. The latter should be a great show for L. and M.[259] They had a great time last night at Don Juan, which we left at half-past eleven while he was still in hell. We enjoyed the Scaramouche and a ghost, and it was delightful. I’m talking about them; my enjoyment was quite calm, and the rest of us were level-headed. Don Juan was the last of three musical productions. Five Hours at Brighton, in three acts—one of which we missed before arriving, but it was still fine—and the Beehive, which was a bit less dull and cheesy.


Miss Hare had some pretty caps, and is to make me one like one of them, only white satin instead of blue. It will be white satin and lace, and a little white flower perking out of the left ear, like Harriot Byron's feather. I have allowed her to go as far as £1 16s. My gown is to be trimmed everywhere with white ribbon plaited on somehow or other. She says it will look well. I am not sanguine. They trim with white very much.

Miss Hare had some nice hats, and is going to make me one like hers, but in white satin instead of blue. It will be made of white satin and lace, with a little white flower peeking out from the left side, like Harriot Byron's feather. I've let her spend up to £1 16s. My dress will be trimmed all over with white ribbon in some way. She says it will look good. I'm not so sure. They use a lot of white for trimming these days.


Mr. Hall was very punctual yesterday, and curled me out at a great rate. I thought it looked hideous, and longed for a snug cap instead, but my companions silenced me by their admiration.

Mr. Hall was very punctual yesterday and quickly got me ready. I thought it looked terrible and wished for a cozy cap instead, but my friends quieted me with their praise.

We had very good places in the box next the stage-box, front and second row; the three old ones behind of course. I was particularly disappointed at seeing nothing of Mr. Crabbe. I felt sure of him when I saw that the boxes were fitted up with crimson velvet.

We had great seats in the box next to the stage-box, in the front and second row; the three older folks were behind us, of course. I was especially let down about not seeing Mr. Crabbe at all. I really thought I’d spot him when I noticed the boxes were decorated with crimson velvet.


It was not possible for me to get the worsteds yesterday. I heard Edward last night pressing Henry to come to [? Godmersham], and I think Henry engaged to go there after his November collection.[260] Nothing has been done as to S. and S. The books came to hand too late for him to have time for it before he went.

It wasn't possible for me to get the worsted fabric yesterday. I heard Edward last night urging Henry to come to [? Godmersham], and I think Henry plans to go there after his November collection.[260] Nothing has been done regarding S. and S. The books arrived too late for him to have time to go over them before he left.


I long to have you hear Mr. H.'s opinion of P. and P. His admiring my Elizabeth so much is particularly welcome to me.

I really want you to hear Mr. H.'s thoughts on P. and P. I'm especially pleased that he admires my Elizabeth so much.

Miss Austen, Chawton.

Miss Austen, Chawton.

Her delight at the appreciation of her book by Warren Hastings may be compared with a passage from Madame d'Arblay's diary, which forms a curious link between the two writers.

Her excitement over Warren Hastings appreciating her book can be compared to a moment from Madame d'Arblay's diary, which creates an interesting connection between the two writers.

Mrs. Cooke [Jane Austen's cousin], my excellent neighbour, came in just now to read me a paragraph of a letter from Mrs. Leigh of Oxfordshire, her sister.[261] . . . After much civility about the new work [Camilla] and its author, it finishes thus: 'Mr. Hastings I saw just now; I told him what was going forward; he gave a great jump and exclaimed: "Well, then, now I can serve her, thank heaven, and I will! I will write to Anderson to engage Scotland, and I will attack the East Indies myself."'[262]

Mrs. Cooke, my wonderful neighbor, just came over to read me a part of a letter from her sister, Mrs. Leigh, in Oxfordshire.[261] . . . After a lot of nice talk about the new book [Camilla] and its author, it ends like this: 'I just saw Mr. Hastings; I told him what was happening; he jumped up and exclaimed: "Well, now I can help her, thank goodness, and I will! I’ll write to Anderson to hire Scotland, and I’ll take on the East Indies myself."'[262]


Henrietta Street: Thursday [September 16, 1813, after dinner].

Thank you, my dearest Cassandra, for the nice long letter I sent off this morning.

Thank you, my dearest Cassandra, for the lovely long letter I sent this morning.


We are now all four of us young ladies sitting round the circular table in the inner room writing our letters, while the two brothers are having a comfortable coze in the room adjoining. It is to be a quiet evening, much to the satisfaction of four of the six. My eyes are quite tired of dust and lamps.

We are now all four of us young women sitting around the round table in the inner room writing our letters, while the two brothers are having a cozy chat in the next room. It’s going to be a quiet evening, much to the delight of four out of the six of us. My eyes are really tired of the dust and the lamps.


We . . . went to Wedgwood's, where my brother and Fanny chose a dinner set. I believe the pattern is a small lozenge in purple, between lines of narrow gold, and it is to have the crest.

We . . . went to Wedgwood's, where my brother and Fanny picked out a dinner set. I think the pattern is a small diamond shape in purple, surrounded by thin lines of gold, and it's going to have the crest.


With love to you all, including Triggs,[263] I remain,

With love to all of you, including Triggs,[263] I stay,

Much love,
Jane Austen.

The journey from London to Godmersham was no doubt duly narrated in a letter now missing. Those from Godmersham are filled with the ordinary comings and goings of a large family party, and allusions to Kent neighbours—of whom Cassandra would know just enough to be interested in their proceedings.

The trip from London to Godmersham was probably described in a now-missing letter. The letters from Godmersham talk about the everyday activities of a big family gathering and mention the neighbors from Kent—Cassandra would know just enough about them to be curious about what they were up to.


Godmersham Park: Thursday [September 23, 1813].

My dearest Cassandra,—Thank you five hundred and forty times for the exquisite piece of workmanship which was brought into the room this morning, while we were at breakfast, with some very[277] inferior works of art in the same way, and which I read with high glee, much delighted with everything it told, whether good or bad. It is so rich in striking intelligence that I hardly know what to reply to first. I believe finery must have it.

My precious Cassandra,—Thank you five hundred and forty times for the amazing piece of craftsmanship that was brought into the room this morning while we were having breakfast, along with some much [277] lesser works of art, and which I read with great pleasure, enjoying everything it shared, whether good or bad. It is so full of impressive insights that I hardly know what to respond to first. I believe elegance must have it.

I am extremely glad that you like the poplin. I thought it would have my mother's approbation, but was not so confident of yours. Remember that it is a present. Do not refuse me. I am very rich.

I’m really happy that you like the poplin. I thought my mom would approve, but I wasn’t sure about your opinion. Keep in mind that it’s a gift. Please don’t say no. I have plenty of money.


Let me know when you begin the new tea, and the new white wine. My present elegancies have not yet made me indifferent to such matters. I am still a cat if I see a mouse.

Let me know when you start the new tea and the new white wine. My current elegance hasn't made me care less about these things. I'm still like a cat when it sees a mouse.


''Tis night, and the landscape is lovely no more,' but to make amends for that, our visit to the Tyldens is over. My brother, Fanny, Edwd., and I went; Geo. stayed at home with W. K. There was nothing entertaining, or out of the common way. We met only Tyldens and double Tyldens. A whist-table for the gentlemen, a grown-up musical young lady to play backgammon with Fanny, and engravings of the Colleges at Cambridge for me. In the morning we returned Mrs. Sherer's visit. I like Mr. S.[264] very much.

'Tis night, and the landscape is lovely no more, but to make up for that, our visit to the Tyldens is done. My brother, Fanny, Edwd., and I went; Geo. stayed home with W. K. There was nothing entertaining or out of the ordinary. We only saw the Tyldens and their extended family. The gentlemen played whist, while a young woman played backgammon with Fanny, and I looked at engravings of the Colleges at Cambridge. In the morning, we returned Mrs. Sherer's visit. I like Mr. S. very much.


Poor Dr. Isham is obliged to admire P. and P., and to send me word that he is sure he shall not like Madame D'Arblay's new novel[265] half so well. Mrs. C[ooke] invented it all, of course. He desires his compliments to you and my mother.

Poor Dr. Isham has to admit that he admires P. and P., and he’s messaged me to say that he’s pretty sure he won’t like Madame D'Arblay's new novel[265] nearly as much. Of course, Mrs. C[ooke] came up with all of it. He sends his regards to you and my mother.


I am now alone in the library, mistress of all I survey; at least I may say so, and repeat the whole poem if I like it, without offence to anybody.

I’m now alone in the library, in control of everything I see; at least I can say that, and recite the entire poem if I want, without upsetting anyone.

I have this moment seen Mrs. Driver driven up to the kitchen door. I cannot close with a grander circumstance or greater wit.

I have just seen Mrs. Driver pull up to the kitchen door. I can't match that with anything more impressive or clever.

Love you lots,
J. A.

Miss Austen, Chawton.

Ms. Austen, Chawton.

The next of Jane's surviving letters was addressed to her brother Frank.

The next of Jane's surviving letters was addressed to her brother Frank.


Godmersham Park [September 25, 1813].[266]

My dearest Frank,—The 11th of this month brought me your letter, and I assure you I thought it very well worth its two and three-pence. I am very much obliged to you for filling me so long a sheet of paper; you are a good one to traffic with in that way, you pay most liberally; my letter was a scratch of a note compared to yours, and then you write so even, so clear, both in style and penmanship, so much to the point, and give so much intelligence, that it is enough to kill one. I am sorry Sweden is so poor, and my riddle so bad. The idea of a fashionable bathing-place in Mecklenberg! How can people pretend to be fashionable or to bathe out of England? Rostock market makes one's mouth water; our cheapest butcher's meat is double the price of theirs; nothing under nine-pence all this summer, and I believe upon recollection nothing under ten-pence. Bread has sunk and is likely to sink more, which we hope may make meat sink too. But I have no occasion to think of the price of bread or of meat where I am now; let me shake off vulgar cares and conform to the happy indifference of East Kent wealth. I wonder whether you and the King of Sweden knew that I was come to Godmersham with my brother. Yes, I suppose you have received due notice of it by some means or other. I have not been[279] here these four years, so I am sure the event deserves to be talked of before and behind, as well as in the middle. We left Chawton on the 14th, spent two entire days in town, and arrived here on the 17th. My brother, Fanny, Lizzie, Marianne and I composed this division of the family, and filled his carriage inside and out. Two post-chaises, under the escort of George, conveyed eight more across the country, the chair brought two, two others came on horseback, and the rest by coach, and so by one means or another, we all are removed. It puts me in remind of St. Paul's shipwreck, when all are said, by different means, to reach the shore in safety. I left my mother, Cassandra, and Martha well, and have had good accounts of them since. At present they are quite alone, but they are going to be visited by Mrs. Heathcote and Miss Bigg, and to have a few days of Henry's company likewise.

Dear Frank,—On the 11th of this month, I received your letter, and I must say it was definitely worth its two and three-pence. Thank you for writing such a long letter; you really know how to engage in communication, and you pay so generously in words. My letter was just a quick note compared to yours, and your writing is so neat, clear, and concise, giving so much information that it’s almost overwhelming. I'm sorry to hear that Sweden is struggling, and that my riddle didn't turn out very well. The idea of a trendy beach spot in Mecklenberg! How can anyone truly think about being fashionable or bathing outside of England? The market in Rostock makes my mouth water; the cheapest butcher meat here is twice the price of theirs; nothing under nine pence all summer, and if I remember right, nothing under ten pence. Bread prices have dropped and may drop even further, which we hope will also lower meat prices. But I don't need to think about the price of bread or meat where I am now; let me shake off mundane worries and embrace the blissful indifference of East Kent's wealth. I wonder if you and the King of Sweden knew that I came to Godmersham with my brother. I suppose you have been informed by some means or another. I haven’t been here in four years, so I'm sure this event is worth discussing both before and after, as well as in between. We left Chawton on the 14th, spent two full days in town, and arrived here on the 17th. My brother, Fanny, Lizzie, Marianne, and I made up this part of the family and filled his carriage inside and out. Two post-chaises, with George escorting us, carried eight more across the countryside, the chair brought two, two others came on horseback, and the rest traveled by coach, so in one way or another, we all made it here. It reminds me of St. Paul's shipwreck when everyone reached the shore safely by different means. I left my mother, Cassandra, and Martha well, and I've heard good reports about them since. Right now, they’re completely alone, but Mrs. Heathcote and Miss Bigg are coming to visit, and they’ll also have Henry’s company for a few days.


Of our three evenings in town, one was spent at the Lyceum, and another at Covent Garden. The Clandestine Marriage was the most respectable of the performances, the rest were sing-song and trumpery; but it did very well for Lizzie and Marianne, who were indeed delighted, but I wanted better acting. There was no actor worth naming. I believe the theatres are thought at a very low ebb at present. Henry has probably sent you his own account of his visit in Scotland. I wish he had had more time, and could have gone further north, and deviated to the lakes on his way back; but what he was able to do seems to have afforded him great enjoyment, and he met with scenes of higher beauty in Roxburghshire than I had supposed the South of Scotland possessed. Our nephew's gratification was less keen than our brother's. Edward is no enthusiast in the beauties of nature. His enthusiasm is for the sports of the field only. He is a very promising and pleasing young man, however, behaves[280] with great propriety to his father, and great kindness to his brothers and sisters, and we must forgive his thinking more of grouse and partridges than lakes and mountains.

During our three evenings in town, we spent one at the Lyceum and another at Covent Garden. The Clandestine Marriage was the most respectable of the performances; the others were more about singing and triviality. However, it worked well for Lizzie and Marianne, who were truly delighted, though I wanted better acting. There wasn't a single actor worth mentioning. I believe the theaters are considered to be at a pretty low point right now. Henry has probably sent you his own account of his trip to Scotland. I wish he had had more time and could have traveled further north, stopping by the lakes on his way back; but what he managed to do seems to have brought him a lot of joy, and he encountered scenes of greater beauty in Roxburghshire than I thought the South of Scotland had. Our nephew's enjoyment was not as strong as our brother's. Edward isn’t really excited by the beauties of nature. His enthusiasm is only for field sports. However, he is a very promising and likable young man; he treats his father with great respect and is very kind to his brothers and sisters, so we must overlook his preference for grouse and partridges over lakes and mountains.


In this house there is a constant succession of small events, somebody is always going or coming; this morning we had Edward Bridges unexpectedly to breakfast with us, on his way from Ramsgate, where is his wife, to Lenham, where is his church, and to-morrow he dines and sleeps here on his return. They have been all the summer at Ramsgate for her health; she is a poor honey—the sort of woman who gives me the idea of being determined never to be well and who likes her spasms and nervousness, and the consequence they give her, better than anything else. This is an ill-natured statement to send all over the Baltic. The Mr. Knatchbulls, dear Mrs. Knight's brothers, dined here the other day. They came from the Friars, which is still on their hands. The elder made many inquiries after you. Mr. Sherer is quite a new Mr. Sherer to me; I heard him for the first time last Sunday, and he gave us an excellent sermon, a little too eager sometimes in his delivery, but that is to me a better extreme than the want of animation, especially when it evidently comes from the heart, as in him. The clerk is as much like you as ever. I am always glad to see him on that account. But the Sherers are going away. He has a bad curate at Westwell, whom he can eject only by residing there himself. He goes nominally for three years, and a Mr. Paget is to have the curacy of Godmersham; a married man, with a very musical wife, which I hope may make her a desirable acquaintance to Fanny.

In this house, there’s always something happening; someone is always arriving or leaving. This morning, we had Edward Bridges drop by for breakfast on his way from Ramsgate, where his wife is, to Lenham, where his church is, and tomorrow he’ll have dinner here and spend the night on his way back. They’ve spent the whole summer in Ramsgate for her health; she’s a bit of a mess—one of those women who seem determined to never get better and who prefers her anxiety and symptoms over anything else. That might be a harsh thing to say, but there it is. The Mr. Knatchbulls, Mrs. Knight’s brothers, had dinner here the other day. They came from the Friars, which they still have on their hands. The older one asked a lot about you. Mr. Sherer feels like a completely different person to me; I heard him preach for the first time last Sunday, and he gave us a great sermon—maybe a bit too eager at times, but I’d rather that than someone who’s dull, especially since his passion clearly comes from the heart. The clerk still resembles you a lot, and I’m always happy to see him for that reason. But the Sherers are leaving. He has a problematic curate at Westwell that he can only get rid of by living there himself. He’s going nominally for three years, and Mr. Paget will take over the curacy of Godmersham; he’s a married man with a very musical wife, which I hope will make her a good friend for Fanny.

I thank you very warmly for your kind consent to my application,[267] and the kind hint which followed[281] it. I was previously aware of what I should be laying myself open to; but the truth is that the secret has spread so far as to be scarcely the shadow of a secret now, and that, I believe, whenever the third appears, I shall not even attempt to tell lies about it. I shall rather try to make all the money than all the mystery I can of it. People shall pay for their knowledge if I can make them. Henry heard P. and P. warmly praised in Scotland by Lady Robert Kerr and another lady; and what does he do, in the warmth of his brotherly vanity and love, but immediately tell them who wrote it? A thing once set going in that way—one knows how it spreads, and he, dear creature, has set it going so much more than once. I know it is all done from affection and partiality, but at the same time let me here again express to you and Mary my sense of the superior kindness which you have shown on the occasion in doing what I wished. I am trying to harden myself. After all, what a trifle it is, in all its bearings, to the really important points of one's existence, even in this world.

I really appreciate your willingness to accept my request,[267] and the thoughtful suggestion that followed[281] it. I knew what I was getting myself into; but honestly, the secret has spread so much that it's hardly a secret anymore, and I think that whenever the third person comes in, I won’t even try to lie about it. Instead, I’ll focus on making as much money as I can instead of creating more mystery around it. People will pay for what they want to know if I can make that happen. Henry heard P. and P. praised in Scotland by Lady Robert Kerr and another lady; and what does he do, out of brotherly pride and affection? He immediately tells them who wrote it! Once something gets started like that—everyone knows how it spreads, and he, sweet guy, has done it so many times before. I know he means well and is just being nice, but I want to take this moment to express to you and Mary my gratitude for the exceptional kindness you’ve shown by supporting my wishes. I’m trying to toughen up. After all, in the grand scheme of things, it’s such a small matter compared to the truly important aspects of life, even in this world.

Your loving sister,
J. A.

There is to be a second edition of S. and S. Egerton advises it.

There will be a second edition of S. and S. Egerton suggests it.


The last paragraph of this letter sets two things plainly before us: a strong preference for remaining unknown if she could, and the invariable sweetness of temper which forbade her to blame a brother whom she loved because he had made such concealment impossible. That this acquiescence, however, was not reached without a struggle the last few words of the paragraph show.[282]

The last paragraph of this letter clearly presents two things: a strong desire to stay anonymous if she could, and her constant kindness that prevented her from blaming a brother she loved for making that secrecy impossible. However, the last few words of the paragraph indicate that this acceptance wasn’t achieved without a struggle.[282]

Next follows a letter to Cassandra, dated Monday (October 11):—

Next is a letter to Cassandra, dated Monday (October 11):—

We had our dinner party on Wednesday, with the addition of Mrs. and Miss Milles. . . . Both mother and daughter are much as I have always found them. I like the mother—first, because she reminds me of Mrs. Birch; and, secondly, because she is cheerful and grateful for what she is at the age of ninety and upwards. The day was pleasant enough. I sat by Mr. Chisholme, and we talked away at a great rate about nothing worth hearing.

We had our dinner party on Wednesday, and Mrs. and Miss Milles joined us. Both the mother and daughter are pretty much the same as I've always known them. I like the mother—first, because she reminds me of Mrs. Birch; and second, because she is cheerful and appreciative of her life at the age of ninety and beyond. The day was nice enough. I sat next to Mr. Chisholme, and we chatted a lot about nothing important.


Lizzie is very much obliged to you for your letter and will answer it soon, but has so many things to do that it may be four or five days before she can. This is quite her own message, spoken in rather a desponding tone. Your letter gave pleasure to all of us; we had all the reading of it of course, I three times, as I undertook, to the great relief of Lizzie, to read it to Sackree,[268] and afterwards to Louisa.

Lizzie really appreciates your letter and will respond soon, but she has so much to do that it might take four or five days before she can get to it. This is her own message, delivered in a bit of a downcast tone. Your letter brought joy to all of us; we all read it, of course, I read it three times, as I promised, which really eased Lizzie’s worries, as I read it to Sackree,[268] and then to Louisa.


Mrs. —— called here on Saturday. I never saw her before. She is a large, ungenteel woman, with self-satisfied and would-be elegant manners.

Mrs. —— came by on Saturday. I had never seen her before. She is a large, unrefined woman, with a self-satisfied demeanor and an attempt at elegance.


On Thursday, Mr. Lushington,[269] M.P. for Canterbury, and manager of the Lodge Hounds, dines here, and stays the night. He is chiefly young Edward's acquaintance. If I can I will get a frank from him, and write to you all the sooner. I suppose the Ashford ball will furnish something.

On Thursday, Mr. Lushington,[269] M.P. for Canterbury, and manager of the Lodge Hounds, will have dinner here and stay the night. He mainly knows young Edward. If I can, I’ll ask him for a signature, so I can write to you all sooner. I guess the Ashford ball will provide some news.


I am looking over Self-Control again, and my opinion is confirmed of its being an excellently-meant, elegantly-written work, without anything of[283] nature or probability in it. I declare I do not know whether Laura's passage down the American river is not the most natural, possible, everyday thing she ever does.

I’m looking over Self-Control again, and my opinion is reinforced that it’s a well-intentioned, elegantly written piece, without anything of[283] any strange or unlikely nature. I honestly don’t know if Laura's journey down the American river isn’t the most natural, ordinary thing she ever does.


Tuesday.—I admire the sagacity and taste of Charlotte Williams. Those large dark eyes always judge well. I will compliment her by naming a heroine after her.

Tuesday.—I admire the wisdom and style of Charlotte Williams. Those big dark eyes always have great judgment. I'll honor her by naming a heroine after her.


Southey's Life of Nelson: I am tired of Lives of Nelson, being that I never read any. I will read this, however, if Frank is mentioned in it.

Southey's Life of Nelson: I’m fed up with Lives of Nelson, since I haven’t read any of them. I will read this one, though, if Frank is mentioned in it.


[October 14, 1813.]

Now I will prepare for Mr. Lushington, and as it will be wisest also to prepare for his not coming, or my not getting a frank, I shall write very close from the first, and even leave room for the seal in the proper place. When I have followed up my last with this I shall feel somewhat less unworthy of you than the state of our correspondence now requires.

Now I will get ready for Mr. Lushington, and since it’s probably best to also prepare for him not showing up, or for me not getting a free post, I’ll write very tightly from the beginning and even leave space for the seal in the right spot. Once I’ve followed up my last message with this one, I’ll feel a little less unworthy of you than the current state of our correspondence demands.


Mr. W. is about five- or six-and-twenty, not ill-looking, and not agreeable. He is certainly no addition. A sort of cool, gentlemanlike manner, but very silent. They say his name is Henry, a proof how unequally the gifts of fortune are bestowed. I have seen many a John and Thomas much more agreeable.

Mr. W. is around twenty-five or twenty-six, not bad-looking, and not very pleasant. He definitely doesn’t add much to the situation. He has a kind of cool, gentlemanly vibe, but he’s really quiet. They say his name is Henry, which shows just how unfairly fortune hands out its gifts. I've seen plenty of guys named John and Thomas who are much more likable.


We did not go to the ball.[270] It was left to her to decide, and at last she determined against it. She knew that it would be a sacrifice on the part of her father and brothers if they went, and I hope it will prove that she has not sacrificed much. It is not likely that there should have been anybody there whom she would care for. I was very glad to be spared the trouble of dressing and going, and[284] being weary before it was half over, so my gown and my cap are still unworn. It will appear at last, perhaps, that I might have done without either. I produced my brown bombazine yesterday, and it was very much admired indeed, and I like it better than ever.

We didn't go to the ball.[270] It was up to her to make the decision, and in the end, she chose not to go. She understood that it would have been a sacrifice for her father and brothers if they attended, and I hope it turns out that she hasn't given up much. It's unlikely there was anyone there she would have cared about. I was really relieved to avoid the hassle of dressing up and going, and being tired before it was even halfway done, so my gown and cap are still untouched. It might turn out that I could have done without either. I brought out my brown bombazine yesterday, and it was really admired, and I like it more than ever.


The comfort of the billiard-table here is very great; it draws all the gentlemen to it whenever they are within, especially after dinner, so that my brother, Fanny, and I have the library to ourselves in delightful quiet.

The comfort of the pool table here is really nice; it attracts all the guys to it whenever they're around, especially after dinner, which means my brother, Fanny, and I get to enjoy the library all to ourselves in peaceful quiet.


Friday.—They[271] came last night at about seven. We had given them up, but I still expected them to come. Dessert was nearly over; a better time for arriving than an hour and a half earlier. They were late because they did not set out earlier, and did not allow time enough. Charles did not aim at more than reaching Sittingbourne by three, which could not have brought them here by dinner time. They had a very rough passage; he would not have ventured if he had known how bad it would be.

Friday.—They[271] arrived last night around seven. We had given up on them, but I still expected them to show up. Dessert was almost done; it was actually a better time to arrive than an hour and a half earlier. They were late because they didn't leave early enough and didn't plan for it. Charles was just trying to reach Sittingbourne by three, which wouldn't have gotten them here by dinner time. They had a really rough trip; he wouldn’t have taken the risk if he’d known how bad it would be.


However, here they are, safe and well, just like their own nice selves, Fanny looking as neat and white this morning as possible, and dear Charles all affectionate, placid, quiet, cheerful good humour. They are both looking very well, but poor little Cassy is grown extremely thin, and looks poorly. I hope a week's country air and exercise may do her good. I am sorry to say it can be but a week. The baby does not appear so large in proportion as she was, nor quite so pretty, but I have seen very little of her. Cassy was too tired and bewildered just at first to seem to know anybody. We met them in the hall—the women and girl part of us[285]—but before we reached the library she kissed me very affectionately, and has since seemed to recollect me in the same way.

However, here they are, safe and sound, just like their usual selves, Fanny looking as neat and white this morning as possible, and dear Charles all affectionate, calm, quiet, and in cheerful good humor. They both look really well, but poor little Cassy has gotten extremely thin and looks unwell. I hope a week's fresh country air and some exercise will do her good. I'm sorry to say it can only be for a week. The baby doesn't seem as big as she did before or quite as cute, but I haven't seen much of her. Cassy was too tired and confused at first to recognize anyone. We ran into them in the hall—the women and girl part of us[285]—but before we got to the library, she kissed me very affectionately and has since seemed to remember me in the same way.

It was quite an evening of confusion, as you may suppose. At first we were all walking about from one part of the house to the other; then came a fresh dinner in the breakfast-room for Charles and his wife, which Fanny and I attended; then we moved into the library, were joined by the dining-room people, were introduced, and so forth; and then we had tea and coffee, which was not over till past 10. Billiards again drew all the odd ones away, and Edward, Charles, the two Fannies, and I sat snugly talking. I shall be glad to have our numbers a little reduced, and by the time you receive this we shall be only a family, though a large family, party. Mr. Lushington goes to-morrow.

It was quite a confusing evening, as you can imagine. At first, we were all wandering from one part of the house to another; then there was a new dinner in the breakfast room for Charles and his wife, which Fanny and I attended; after that, we moved into the library and were joined by the people from the dining room, and we were introduced, and so on; then we had tea and coffee, which didn’t wrap up until after 10. Billiards again pulled everyone else away, and Edward, Charles, the two Fannies, and I sat comfortably chatting. I’ll be glad when our numbers are a little smaller, and by the time you get this, we’ll be just the immediate family, although a large family gathering. Mr. Lushington is leaving tomorrow.

Now I must speak of him, and I like him very much. I am sure he is clever, and a man of taste. He got a volume of Milton last night, and spoke of it with warmth. He is quite an M.P., very smiling, with an exceeding good address and readiness of language. I am rather in love with him. I dare say he is ambitious and insincere. He puts me in mind of Mr. Dundas. He has a wide smiling mouth, and very good teeth, and something the same complexion and nose.

Now I have to talk about him, and I really like him. I’m sure he’s smart and has good taste. He picked up a book of Milton last night and talked about it with passion. He’s quite the M.P., always smiling, with a great way of speaking and quick with words. I think I might be a little in love with him. I suspect he’s ambitious and not completely genuine. He reminds me of Mr. Dundas. He has a wide, smiling mouth, really nice teeth, and a similar complexion and nose.


[October 18, 1813.]

No; I have never seen the death of Mrs. Crabbe.[272] I have only just been making out from one of his prefaces that he probably was married. It is almost ridiculous. Poor woman! I will comfort him as well as I can, but I do not undertake to be good to her children. She had better not leave any.

No; I have never witnessed the death of Mrs. Crabbe.[272] I’ve only just gathered from one of his prefaces that he was likely married. It’s almost laughable. Poor woman! I will do my best to comfort him, but I can’t promise to be kind to her children. She’d be better off not leaving any.


October 26.

Our Canterbury scheme took place as proposed, and very pleasant it was—Harriot and I and little[286] George within, my brother on the box with the master coachman.

Our Canterbury trip happened as planned, and it was really nice—Harriot, little [286] George and I inside, while my brother sat on the box with the main coachman.


Our chief business was to call on Mrs. Milles, and we had, indeed, so little else to do that we were obliged to saunter about anywhere and go backwards and forwards as much as possible to make out the time and keep ourselves from having two hours to sit with the good lady—a most extraordinary circumstance in a Canterbury morning.

Our main task was to visit Mrs. Milles, and we really had so little else to do that we had to wander around anywhere and walk back and forth as much as we could to pass the time and avoid sitting with the kind lady for two hours—a pretty unusual situation on a Canterbury morning.

Old Toke came in while we were paying our visit. I thought of Louisa. Miss Milles was queer as usual, and provided us with plenty to laugh at. She undertook in three words to give us the history of Mrs. Scudamore's reconciliation, and then talked on about it for half an hour, using such odd expressions, and so foolishly minute, that I could hardly keep my countenance.

Old Toke walked in while we were visiting. I thought about Louisa. Miss Milles was her usual eccentric self and gave us plenty to laugh about. She tried to sum up Mrs. Scudamore's reconciliation in three words but then rambled on about it for half an hour, using such strange phrases and overly detailed descriptions that I could barely keep a straight face.


Owing to a difference of clocks the coachman did not bring the carriage so soon as he ought by half an hour; anything like a breach of punctuality was a great offence, and Mr. Moore was very angry, which I was rather glad of. I wanted to see him angry; and, though he spoke to his servant in a very loud voice and with a good deal of heat, I was happy to perceive that he did not scold Harriot at all. Indeed, there is nothing to object to in his manners to her, and I do believe that he makes her—or she makes herself—very happy. They do not spoil their boy.

Due to a clock difference, the coachman didn’t bring the carriage as soon as he should have, which was half an hour late; being late was a serious offense, and Mr. Moore was very angry, which I was actually glad about. I wanted to see him get mad; and even though he spoke to his servant in a loud voice and with a lot of intensity, I was pleased to see that he didn’t scold Harriot at all. In fact, there’s nothing to criticize about how he treats her, and I truly believe that he makes her—or she makes herself—very happy. They don’t spoil their son.


George Hatton[273] called yesterday, and I saw him, saw him for ten minutes; sat in the same room with him, heard him talk, saw him bow, and was not in raptures. I discerned nothing extraordinary. I should speak of him as a gentlemanlike young man—eh bien! tout est dit. We are expecting the ladies of the family this morning. [287]

George Hatton[273] called yesterday, and I met him for ten minutes; we sat in the same room, I heard him talk, saw him bow, and I wasn't impressed. I didn't notice anything remarkable. I would describe him as a polite young man—well, that's that. We're expecting the ladies of the family this morning. [287]


[November 3, 1813.]

I will keep this celebrated birthday by writing to you, and as my pen seems inclined to write large, I will put my lines very close together. I had but just time to enjoy your letter yesterday before Edward and I set off in the chair for Canty., and I allowed him to hear the chief of it as we went along.

I will celebrate this special birthday by writing to you, and since my pen seems to want to write a lot, I will keep my lines very close together. I only had a moment to appreciate your letter yesterday before Edward and I headed out in the chair for Canty, and I let him hear the main part of it while we were on our way.


But now I cannot be quite easy without staying a little while with Henry, unless he wishes it otherwise; his illness and the dull time of year together make me feel that it would be horrible of me not to offer to remain with him, and therefore unless you know of any objection, I wish you would tell him with my best love that I shall be most happy to spend ten days or a fortnight in Henrietta St., if he will accept me. I do not offer more than a fortnight, because I shall then have been some time from home; but it will be a great pleasure to be with him, as it always is.

But now I can’t feel completely at ease without spending some time with Henry, unless he prefers otherwise; his illness and the dreary season make me feel like it would be terrible of me not to offer to stay with him. So, unless you have any objections, I’d appreciate it if you could let him know, with my love, that I’d be more than happy to spend ten days or two weeks on Henrietta St., if he’d like me to. I’m not offering more than two weeks because I’ll have been away from home for a while by then, but it would be a great pleasure to be with him, as it always is.


Edward and I had a delightful morning for our drive there [to Canterbury], I enjoyed it thoroughly; but the day turned off before we were ready, and we came home in some rain and the apprehension of a great deal. It has not done us any harm, however. He went to inspect the gaol, as a visiting magistrate, and took me with him. I was gratified, and went through all the feelings which people must go through, I think, in visiting such a building. We paid no other visits, only walked about snugly together and shopped. I bought a concert ticket and a sprig of flowers for my old age.

Edward and I had a great time driving there [to Canterbury] in the morning. I really enjoyed it. But the weather changed before we were ready, and we came home in some rain, feeling a bit uneasy about it. It didn’t harm us, though. He went to check out the jail as a visiting magistrate and took me along. I was pleased to go and felt all the emotions that I imagine people must feel when visiting a place like that. We didn’t visit anywhere else; we just strolled around together and did some shopping. I bought a concert ticket and a little bouquet of flowers for my old age.


What a convenient carriage Henry's is, to his friends in general! Who has it next? I am glad William's going is voluntary, and on no worse grounds. An inclination for the country is a venial fault. He has more of Cowper than of Johnson in him—fonder[288] of tame hares and blank verse than of the full tide of human existence at Charing Cross.

What a handy carriage Henry has for his friends! Who gets it next? I'm glad William's decision to leave is his choice and not for any serious reason. Wanting to be in the countryside is a minor flaw. He has more of Cowper than of Johnson in him—more fondness for pet hares and blank verse than for the busy life at Charing Cross.

Oh! I have more of such sweet flattery from Miss Sharp. She is an excellent kind friend. I am read and admired in Ireland, too. There is a Mrs. Fletcher, the wife of a judge, an old lady, and very good and very clever, who is all curiosity to know about me—what I am like, and so forth. I am not known to her by name, however. This comes through Mrs. Carrick, not through Mrs. Gore. You are quite out there.

Oh! I’ve gotten more of that sweet flattery from Miss Sharp. She’s such a kind friend. I’m also read and admired in Ireland. There’s a Mrs. Fletcher, the wife of a judge—an old lady, very nice, and quite smart—who's really curious to know about me—what I’m like, and so on. She doesn’t know me by name, though. This comes through Mrs. Carrick, not through Mrs. Gore. You’re totally out of the loop there.

I do not despair of having my picture in the Exhibition at last—all white and red, with my head on one side; or perhaps I may marry young Mr. D'Arblay. I suppose in the meantime I shall owe dear Henry a great deal of money for printing, &c.

I’m not hopeless about finally having my picture in the Exhibition—all white and red, with my head tilted to one side; or maybe I’ll marry young Mr. D'Arblay. I guess in the meantime I’ll owe dear Henry a lot of money for printing, etc.

I hope Mrs. Fletcher will indulge herself with S. and S.

I hope Mrs. Fletcher will treat herself to S. and S.


November 6.

Having half an hour before breakfast (very snug in my own room, lovely morning, excellent fire—fancy me!) I will give you some account of the last two days. And yet, what is there to be told? I shall get foolishly minute unless I cut the matter short.

Having half an hour before breakfast (very cozy in my own room, beautiful morning, nice fire—imagine me!) I’ll tell you about the last two days. But really, what is there to share? I might get unnecessarily detailed unless I keep it brief.

We met only the Bretons at Chilham Castle, besides a Mr. and Mrs. Osborne and a Miss Lee staying in the house, and were only fourteen altogether. My brother and Fanny thought it the pleasantest party they had ever known there, and I was very well entertained by bits and scraps.

We only ran into the Bretons at Chilham Castle, along with Mr. and Mrs. Osborne and Miss Lee who were staying there, making a total of just fourteen of us. My brother and Fanny said it was the nicest group they had ever experienced there, and I really enjoyed myself with bits and pieces of conversation.


By-the-bye, as I must leave off being young, I find many douceurs in being a sort of chaperon, for I am put on the sofa near the fire, and can drink as much wine as I like. We had music in the evening: Fanny and Miss Wildman played, and Mr. James Wildman sat close by and listened, or pretended to listen.[289]

By the way, as I have to stop being young, I find a lot of perks in being a sort of chaperone, because I get to sit on the sofa by the fire and drink as much wine as I want. We had music in the evening: Fanny and Miss Wildman played, and Mr. James Wildman sat nearby and listened, or pretended to listen.[289]

. . . Mrs. Harrison[274] and I found each other out, and had a very comfortable little complimentary friendly chat. She is a sweet woman—still quite a sweet woman in herself, and so like her sister! I could almost have thought I was speaking to Mrs. Lefroy. She introduced me to her daughter, whom I think pretty, but most dutifully inferior to la Mère Beauté.

. . . Mrs. Harrison[274] and I connected and had a nice, friendly chat. She's really sweet—still quite lovely—and so much like her sister! I could almost believe I was talking to Mrs. Lefroy. She introduced me to her daughter, who I think is pretty, but definitely doesn't compare to la Mère Beauté.


I was just introduced at last to Mary Plumptre, but should hardly know her again. She was delighted with me, however, good enthusiastic soul! And Lady B. found me handsomer than she expected, so you see I am not so very bad as you might think for.

I finally met Mary Plumptre, but I probably wouldn't recognize her again. She was really enthusiastic about me, though, that sweet soul! And Lady B. thought I looked better than she anticipated, so you can see I'm not as bad as you might think.

Since I wrote last, my 2nd edit.[275] has stared me in the face. Mary tells me that Eliza means to buy it. I wish she may. It can hardly depend upon any more Fyfield Estates. I cannot help hoping that many will feel themselves obliged to buy it. I shall not mind imagining it a disagreeable duty to them, so as they do it. Mary heard before she left home that it was very much admired at Cheltenham, and that it was given to Miss Hamilton.[276] It is pleasant to have such a respectable writer named. I cannot tire you, I am sure, on this subject, or I would apologise.

Since I last wrote, my 2nd edit.[275] has been right in front of me. Mary tells me that Eliza plans to buy it. I hope she does. It probably doesn’t rely on any more Fyfield Estates. I can’t help but wish that many will feel they have to buy it. I won’t mind thinking of it as a bothersome obligation for them, as long as they do it. Mary heard before she left home that it was really admired at Cheltenham, and that it was given to Miss Hamilton.[276] It’s nice to have such a reputable writer mentioned. I'm sure I can't bore you with this topic, or I would apologize.

What weather, and what news![277] We have enough to do to admire them both. I hope you derive your full share of enjoyment from each.

What weather, and what news![277] We have plenty to appreciate in both. I hope you get to enjoy each of them to the fullest.


Lady Eliz. Hatton and Annamaria called here this morning. Yes, they called; but I do not think I can say anything more about them. They came, and they sat, and they went.

Lady Eliz. Hatton and Annamaria visited here this morning. Yes, they came by; but I don’t think I have anything more to say about them. They arrived, sat down, and then left.


Sunday.—Excellent sweetness of you to send me such a nice long letter; it made its appearance, with one from my mother, soon after I and my impatient feelings walked in. How glad I am that I did what[290] I did! I was only afraid that you might think the offer superfluous, but you have set my heart at ease. Tell Henry that I will stay with him, let it be ever so disagreeable to him.

Sunday.—It was really sweet of you to send me such a lovely long letter; it showed up just after I walked in, along with one from my mom. I'm so glad I did what[290] I did! I was only worried that you might think my offer was unnecessary, but you've put my mind at ease. Tell Henry that I will stay with him, no matter how unpleasant it might be for him.


You shall hear from me once more, some day or other.

You’ll hear from me again, someday.

With love,
J. A.

Miss Austen, 10 Henrietta Street.

Ms. Austen, 10 Henrietta Street.

Even in the middle of this large family party, Jane was not likely to forget the literary profession which she had now seriously adopted. Indeed, it was just at this time that the second edition of Sense and Sensibility, on which she had ventured under the advice of her publisher Egerton, appeared.[278] According to our dates, she was not now actually engaged in regular composition—for Mansfield Park[279] was completed 'soon after June 1813,' and Emma was not begun till January 21, 1814. We may guess, however, that she was either putting a few humorous touches to Mrs. Norris and Lady Bertram, or else giving herself hints in advance for Miss Bates or Mr. Woodhouse; for we learn something of her process from an eyewitness, her niece Marianne Knight, who related her childish remembrances of her aunt not very many years ago. 'Aunt Jane,'[280] she said, 'would sit very quietly at work beside the fire in the Godmersham library, then suddenly burst out laughing, jump up, cross the room to a distant table with papers lying upon it, write something down, returning presently and sitting down quietly to her work again.' She also remembered how her aunt would take the elder girls into an upstairs room and[291] read to them something that produced peals of laughter, to which the little ones on the wrong side of the door listened, thinking it very hard that they should be shut out from hearing what was so delightful! The laughter may have been the result of the second novel then published, for there is an entry in Fanny Knight's diary: 'We finished Pride and Prejudice'; or it may have been caused by a first introduction to Aunt Norris and Lady Bertram. Happy indeed were those who could hear their creator make her characters 'speak as they ought.' The dramatic element in her works is so strong that for complete enjoyment on a first acquaintance it is almost indispensable that they should be read aloud by some person capable of doing them justice. She had this power herself, according to the concurrent testimony of those who heard her, and she handed it on to her nephew, the author of the Memoir.

Even in the midst of this big family gathering, Jane was unlikely to forget the writing career she had now seriously committed to. In fact, it was around this time that the second edition of Sense and Sensibility, which she had published based on her publisher Egerton's advice, came out.[278] According to our timelines, she wasn’t actually working on a new piece at that moment—Mansfield Park[279] was finished 'soon after June 1813,' and Emma didn’t start until January 21, 1814. However, we can guess that she was either adding some humorous details to Mrs. Norris and Lady Bertram, or brainstorming for Miss Bates or Mr. Woodhouse. We also get some insight into her process from an eyewitness, her niece Marianne Knight, who shared her childhood memories of her aunt not too long ago. 'Aunt Jane,'[280] she said, 'would sit quietly working by the fire in the Godmersham library, then suddenly burst out laughing, jump up, cross the room to a faraway table stacked with papers, write something down, and then return to her work like nothing had happened.' She also recalled how her aunt would take the older girls into an upstairs room and read something that made them burst into laughter, while the little ones outside the door felt it was so unfair to be excluded from such fun! The laughter might have come from the second novel being published at that time, as there's a note in Fanny Knight’s diary: 'We finished Pride and Prejudice'; or it could have come from meeting Aunt Norris and Lady Bertram for the first time. Those who could hear their creator bring her characters to life were indeed lucky. The dramatic quality in her works is so strong that to fully enjoy them on first reading, it’s almost essential that they be read aloud by someone who can do them justice. She had this skill herself, according to the consistent reports from those who listened to her, and she passed it on to her nephew, who wrote the Memoir.

On November 13 Jane left Godmersham with Edward, spent two days with some connexions of his at Wrotham, and reached London on the 15th, in time to dine with Henry in Henrietta Street.

On November 13, Jane left Godmersham with Edward, spent two days with some of his relatives in Wrotham, and arrived in London on the 15th, just in time to have dinner with Henry on Henrietta Street.

After that she had various plans; but we do not know which she adopted; and there is nothing further to tell of her movements until March 1814. We know, however, that Emma was begun in January; and that on March 2, when Henry drove his sister up to London, spending a night at Cobham on the way, he was engaged in reading Mansfield Park for the first time. Jane was of course eager to communicate Henry's impressions to Cassandra.

After that, she had different plans, but we don’t know which one she chose, and there’s nothing more to say about her activities until March 1814. However, we do know that Emma was started in January, and on March 2, when Henry drove his sister up to London, spending a night in Cobham on the way, he was reading Mansfield Park for the first time. Jane was, of course, eager to share Henry’s thoughts with Cassandra.


Henrietta Street: Wednesday [March 2, 1814].

My dear Cassandra,—You were wrong in thinking of us at Guildford last night: we were at[292] Cobham. On reaching G. we found that John and his horses were gone on. We therefore did no more there than we did at Farnham—sit in the carriage while fresh horses were put in—and proceeded directly to Cobham, which we reached by seven, and about eight were sitting down to a very nice roast fowl, &c. We had altogether a very good journey, and everything at Cobham was comfortable. I could not pay Mr. Herington! That was the only alas! of the business. I shall therefore return his bill, and my mother's £2, that you may try your luck. We did not begin reading till Bentley Green. Henry's approbation is hitherto even equal to my wishes. He says it is very different from the other two, but does not appear to think it at all inferior. He has only married Mrs. R. I am afraid he has gone through the most entertaining part. He took to Lady B. and Mrs. N. most kindly, and gives great praise to the drawing of the characters. He understands them all, likes Fanny, and, I think, foresees how it will all be. I finished the Heroine[281] last night, and was very much amused by it. I wonder James did not like it better. It diverted me exceedingly. We went to bed at ten. I was very tired, but slept to a miracle, and am lovely to-day, and at present Henry seems to have no complaint. We left Cobham at half-past eight, stopped to bait and breakfast at Kingston, and were in this house considerably before two, quite in the style of Mr. Knight. Nice smiling Mr. Barlowe met us at the door and, in reply to enquiries after news, said that peace was generally expected. I have taken possession of my bedroom, unpacked my bandbox, sent Miss P.'s two letters to the twopenny post, been visited by Mde Bigeon and am now writing by myself at the new table in the front room. It is snowing. We had some snow[293]storms[282] yesterday, and a smart frost at night, which gave us a hard road from Cobham to Kingston; but as it was then getting dirty and heavy, Henry had a pair of leaders put on from the latter place to the bottom of Sloane St. His own horses, therefore, cannot have had hard work. I watched for veils as we drove through the streets, and had the pleasure of seeing several upon vulgar heads. And now, how do you all do?—you in particular, after the worry of yesterday and the day before. I hope Martha had a pleasant visit again, and that you and my mother could eat your beef-pudding. Depend upon my thinking of the chimney-sweeper as soon as I wake to-morrow. Places are secured at Drury Lane for Saturday, but so great is the rage for seeing Kean[283] that only a third and fourth row could be got; as it is in a front box, however, I hope we shall do pretty well—Shylock, a good play for Fanny—she cannot be much affected, I think.

Dear Cassandra,—You were mistaken about us being in Guildford last night: we were actually in [292] Cobham. When we arrived in Guildford, we found that John and his horses had already left. So, we didn't do more there than we did at Farnham—just sat in the carriage while they changed the horses—and went straight to Cobham, which we reached by seven. By about eight, we were enjoying a nice roast chicken, etc. Overall, we had a great journey, and everything in Cobham was comfortable. I couldn't pay Mr. Herington! That was the only downside. I will return his bill and my mother's £2 so you can try your luck. We didn't start reading until Bentley Green. Henry's approval is so far equal to my expectations. He says it’s very different from the other two but doesn’t seem to think it’s inferior at all. He’s just married Mrs. R. I fear he’s already experienced the most entertaining part. He took to Lady B. and Mrs. N. very kindly and gives high praise to the character drawings. He understands them all, likes Fanny, and I think he can anticipate how it will all unfold. I finished the Heroine[281] last night, and I found it very entertaining. I wonder why James didn’t like it better. It amused me immensely. We went to bed at ten. I was very tired but slept really well, and I'm feeling great today, and for now, Henry doesn’t seem to have any complaints. We left Cobham at half-past eight, stopped for a snack and breakfast in Kingston, and got back home before two, very much like Mr. Knight. The nice, smiling Mr. Barlowe greeted us at the door and said that peace was generally expected when we asked for news. I’ve settled into my bedroom, unpacked my bag, sent Miss P.'s two letters via the twopenny post, received a visit from Mde Bigeon, and am now writing alone at the new table in the front room. It’s snowing. We had some snowstorms[293] yesterday, and a hard frost at night, which made the road from Cobham to Kingston tough; but since it was getting messy and heavy, Henry had a pair of leaders added from Kingston to the bottom of Sloane St. His own horses, therefore, didn’t have a heavy load. I looked for veils while we drove through the streets, and enjoyed seeing several on common heads. Now, how is everyone?—especially you, after the stress of yesterday and the day before. I hope Martha had another nice visit, and that you and my mother could enjoy your beef pudding. Count on me thinking about the chimney-sweeper as soon as I wake up tomorrow. We have seats secured at Drury Lane for Saturday, but there’s such a craze to see Kean[283] that we could only get seats in the third and fourth row; however, being in a front box, I hope we’ll do pretty well—Shylock, a good play for Fanny—she shouldn’t be too affected, I think.

Mrs. Perigord has just been here. She tells me that we owe her master for the silk-dyeing. My poor old muslin has never been dyed yet. It has been promised to be done several times. What wicked people dyers are. They begin with dipping their own souls in scarlet sin. . . . It is evening. We have drank tea, and I have torn through the third vol. of the Heroine. I do not think it falls off. It is a delightful burlesque, particularly on the Radcliffe style. Henry is going on with Mansfield Park. He admires H. Crawford: I mean properly, as a clever, pleasant man. I tell you all the good I can, as I know how much you will enjoy it. . . . We hear that Mr. Kean is more admired than ever. . . . There are no good places to be got in Drury Lane for the next fortnight, but Henry means to secure some[294] for Saturday fortnight, when you are reckoned upon. Give my love to little Cass. I hope she found my bed comfortable last night. I have seen nobody in London yet with such a long chin as Dr. Syntax, nor anybody quite so large as Gogmagoglicus.

Mrs. Perigord just stopped by. She told me that we owe her master for the silk-dyeing. My poor old muslin hasn’t been dyed yet. It’s been promised to be done several times. What wicked people dyers are. They start by dipping their own souls in scarlet sin... It’s evening. We had tea, and I tore through the third volume of the Heroine. I don’t think it gets worse. It’s a delightful parody, especially of the Radcliffe style. Henry is continuing with Mansfield Park. He admires H. Crawford: I mean genuinely, as a clever, pleasant guy. I’m telling you all the good things I can, knowing how much you’ll enjoy it... We hear that Mr. Kean is more admired than ever... There are no good seats available at Drury Lane for the next two weeks, but Henry plans to secure some[294] for Saturday in two weeks when you’re expected. Give my love to little Cass. I hope she found my bed comfortable last night. I haven't seen anyone in London yet with such a long chin as Dr. Syntax, nor anyone quite as large as Gogmagoglicus.


Saturday [March 5, 1814].

Do not be angry with me for beginning another letter to you. I have read the Corsair, mended my petticoat, and have nothing else to do. Getting out is impossible. It is a nasty day for everybody. Edward's[284] spirits will be wanting sunshine, and here is nothing but thickness and sleet; and though these two rooms are delightfully warm, I fancy it is very cold abroad.

Do not be mad at me for starting another letter to you. I read the Corsair, fixed my petticoat, and have nothing else to do. Going outside is impossible. It's a terrible day for everyone. Edward's[284] spirits will need some sunshine, but all we have is gloom and sleet; and even though these two rooms are wonderfully warm, I imagine it's really cold outside.


Sunday.—We were quite satisfied with Kean. I cannot imagine better acting, but the part was too short; and, excepting him and Miss Smith, and she did not quite answer my expectation, the parts were ill filled and the play heavy. We were too much tired to stay for the whole of Illusion ('Nour-jahad'), which has three acts; there is a great deal of finery and dancing in it, but I think little merit. Elliston was 'Nour-jahad,' but it is a solemn sort of part, not at all calculated for his powers. There was nothing of the best Elliston about him. I might not have known him but for his voice.

Sunday.—We were quite pleased with Kean. I can’t imagine better acting, but the role was too small; and aside from him and Miss Smith, who didn’t quite meet my expectations, the other roles were poorly filled and the play felt heavy. We were too tired to stay for the entire performance of Illusion ('Nour-jahad'), which has three acts; there’s a lot of showiness and dancing in it, but I think it lacks real merit. Elliston played 'Nour-jahad,' but it’s a serious role, not really suited for his skills. There was nothing of the best Elliston in his performance. I might not have recognized him if it weren't for his voice.


Henry has this moment said that he likes my M. P. better and better; he is in the third volume. I believe now he has changed his mind as to foreseeing the end; he said yesterday, at least, that he defied anybody to say whether H. C. would be reformed, or would forget Fanny in a fortnight.

Henry just said that he likes my M. P. more and more; he's in the third volume. I think now he isn't so sure about predicting the ending; he mentioned yesterday, at least, that he challenged anyone to say whether H. C. would change for the better or forget Fanny in two weeks.

I shall like to see Kean again excessively, and to see him with you too. It appeared to me as if there were no fault in him anywhere; and in his scene with 'Tubal' there was exquisite acting.

I really want to see Kean again, especially with you. It seemed to me like he had no flaws at all; and in his scene with 'Tubal,' the acting was amazing.


Monday.—You cannot think how much my ermine tippet is admired both by father and daughter. It was a noble gift.

Monday.—You can't imagine how much my ermine tippet is admired by both my dad and his daughter. It was a great gift.

Perhaps you have not heard that Edward has a good chance of escaping his lawsuit. His opponent 'knocks under.' The terms of agreement are not quite settled.

Perhaps you haven't heard that Edward has a good chance of getting out of his lawsuit. His opponent is giving in. The terms of the agreement aren't fully settled yet.

We are to see The Devil to Pay to-night. I expect to be very much amused. Excepting Miss Stephens, I daresay Artaxerxes will be very tiresome.

We’re going to see The Devil to Pay tonight. I expect to be really amused. Other than Miss Stephens, I bet Artaxerxes will be quite boring.


Tuesday.—Well, Mr. Hampson dined here, and all that. I was very tired of Artaxerxes, highly amused with the farce, and, in an inferior way, with the pantomime that followed. Mr. J. Plumptre joined in the latter part of the evening, walked home with us, ate some soup, and is very earnest for our going to Covent Garden again to-night to see Miss Stephens in the Farmer's Wife. He is to try for a box. I do not particularly wish him to succeed. I have had enough for the present. Henry dines to-day with Mr. Spencer.

Tuesday.—Well, Mr. Hampson had dinner here and all that. I was really tired of Artaxerxes, found the farce quite amusing, and, in a lesser way, enjoyed the pantomime that followed. Mr. J. Plumptre joined us for the later part of the evening, walked home with us, had some soup, and is very eager for us to go to Covent Garden again tonight to see Miss Stephens in the Farmer's Wife. He’s going to try to get a box. I really don’t want him to succeed. I’ve had enough for now. Henry is having dinner today with Mr. Spencer.


Wednesday [March 9, 1814].

Well, we went to the play again last night, and as we were out a great part of the morning too, shopping, and seeing the Indian jugglers, I am very glad to be quiet now till dressing time. We are to dine at the Tilsons', and to-morrow at Mr. Spencer's.

Well, we went to the play again last night, and since we were out for a big part of the morning too, shopping and watching the Indian jugglers, I’m really glad to have some quiet now until it's time to get dressed. We’re having dinner at the Tilsons’ tonight, and tomorrow at Mr. Spencer’s.

We had not done breakfast yesterday when Mr. J. Plumptre appeared to say that he had secured a box. Henry asked him to dine here, which I fancy he was very happy to do, and so at five o'clock we four sat down to table together while the master of the house was preparing for going out himself. The Farmer's Wife is a musical thing in three acts, and, as Edward was steady in not staying for anything more, we were at home before ten.

We hadn’t had breakfast yesterday when Mr. J. Plumptre showed up to say he’d gotten a box. Henry invited him to dinner here, which I think he was really pleased about, so at five o'clock the four of us sat down to eat while the homeowner was getting ready to go out. The Farmer's Wife is a musical in three acts, and since Edward was determined not to stay for anything else, we got home before ten.

Fanny and Mr. J. P. are delighted with Miss S[tephens], and her merit in singing is, I dare say, very[296] great; that she gave me no pleasure is no reflection upon her, nor, I hope, upon myself, being what Nature made me on that article. All that I am sensible of in Miss S. is a pleasing person and no skill in acting. We had Mathews, Liston, and Emery; of course, some amusement.

Fanny and Mr. J. P. are really happy with Miss S[tephens], and her talent for singing is, I’m sure, quite impressive; the fact that she didn’t entertain me doesn't say anything about her, nor, I hope, about myself, as I know my own limits in that area. What I notice in Miss S. is that she’s a nice person, but lacks acting skills. We had Mathews, Liston, and Emery, so naturally, we had some fun.

Our friends were off before half-past eight this morning, and had the prospect of a heavy cold journey before them. I think they both liked their visit very much. I am sure Fanny did. Henry sees decided attachment between her and his new acquaintance.

Our friends left before 8:30 this morning and faced a long, cold journey ahead. I think they both really enjoyed their visit. I know Fanny did. Henry notices a strong connection between her and his new friend.


Henry has finished Mansfield Park, and his approbation has not lessened. He found the last half of the last volume extremely interesting.

Henry has finished Mansfield Park, and his approval hasn’t diminished. He found the second half of the last volume really interesting.

On Friday we are to be snug with only Mr. Barlowe and an evening of business. I am so pleased that the mead is brewed. Love to all. I have written to Mrs. Hill, and care for nobody.

On Friday, we’ll be cozy with just Mr. Barlowe and an evening of work. I’m really happy that the mead is ready. Love to everyone. I’ve written to Mrs. Hill, and I don’t care about anyone else.

Love,
Jane Austen.

Henry must have read from a proof copy; for Mansfield Park was not yet published, though on the eve of being so. It was announced in the Morning Chronicle on May 23, and we shall see from the first letter in the next chapter that the Cookes had already been reading it before June 13. It was probably a small issue;[285] but whatever the size may have been, it was entirely sold out in the autumn.

Henry must have read from a proof copy because Mansfield Park wasn’t published yet, although it was about to be. It was announced in the Morning Chronicle on May 23, and we’ll see from the first letter in the next chapter that the Cookes had already read it before June 13. It was probably a small release;[285] but no matter the size, it was completely sold out by autumn.

The author broke new ground in this work, which (it should be remembered) was the first dating wholly from her more mature Chawton period. Though her novels were all of one type she had a remarkable faculty for creating an atmosphere—differing more or less in each book; and an excellent instance of this faculty is afforded by the decorous, though[297] somewhat cold, dignity of Sir Thomas Bertram's household. In this household Fanny Price grows up, thoroughly appreciating its orderliness, but saved by Edmund's affection and her own warmhearted simplicity from catching the infection of its coldness. She required, however, an experience of the discomforts and vulgarity of Portsmouth to enable her to value to the full the home which she had left. In the first volume she had been too much of a Cinderella to take her proper position in the family party, and it was a real stroke of art to enhance the dignity of the heroine through the courtship of a rich and clever man of the world. A small point worth noticing in the third volume is the manner in which, when the horrible truth breaks in upon Fanny—and upon the reader—the tension is relaxed by Mrs. Price's commonplace remarks about the carpet.

The author made significant strides in this work, which, remember, was the first to come from her more mature Chawton period. Although her novels were quite similar, she had a remarkable talent for crafting different atmospheres in each book; a great example of this is the proper, albeit somewhat chilly, dignity of Sir Thomas Bertram's household. In this household, Fanny Price grows up, fully appreciating its order but being protected from its coldness by Edmund's affection and her own warmhearted simplicity. However, she needed to experience the discomforts and crudeness of Portsmouth to truly value the home she had left behind. In the first volume, she was too much of a Cinderella to take her rightful place in the family gatherings, and it was a clever artistic move to elevate the heroine’s dignity through the courtship of a wealthy and savvy man of the world. A small detail worth noting in the third volume is how, when the awful truth hits Fanny—and the reader—the tension eases with Mrs. Price's mundane comments about the carpet.

Probably, most readers will look upon the theatricals and the Portsmouth episode as the most brilliant parts of the book; but the writing throughout is full of point, and the three sisters—Lady Bertram, Mrs. Norris, and Mrs. Price—are all productions of the author's most delicately barbed satire. Mrs. Norris, indeed, is an instance of her complex characters so justly praised by Macaulay. One thinks of her mainly as parsimonious; but her parsimony would be worth much less than it is, if it were not set off by her servility to Sir Thomas, her brutality to Fanny, and her undisciplined fondness for her other nieces. Lady Bertram is formed for the enjoyment of all her readers; and a pale example of what she might have become under less propitious circumstances is given by Mrs. Price. Mrs. Norris, we are told, would have done much better than Mrs. Price in her position. It must have given Jane Austen[298] great pleasure to make this remark. None of her bad characters (except possibly Elizabeth Elliot) were quite inhuman to her, and to have found a situation in which Mrs. Norris might have shone would be a real satisfaction.

Most readers will likely see the theatricals and the Portsmouth episode as the highlights of the book; however, the writing throughout is sharp, and the three sisters—Lady Bertram, Mrs. Norris, and Mrs. Price—are all examples of the author’s finely crafted satire. Mrs. Norris, in particular, embodies her complex characters, which Macaulay praised so highly. People mainly think of her as stingy, but her stinginess would mean much less if it weren’t balanced by her subservience to Sir Thomas, her cruelty towards Fanny, and her unrestrained favoritism towards her other nieces. Lady Bertram is created for the amusement of all her readers, and a faint hint of what she might have become under better circumstances is represented by Mrs. Price. We are told that Mrs. Norris would have performed much better than Mrs. Price in her situation. It must have brought Jane Austen[298] great satisfaction to make this observation. None of her flawed characters (except perhaps Elizabeth Elliot) were entirely inhuman, and finding a scenario in which Mrs. Norris could have excelled would have been a true delight.

One more remark may be made on Mansfield Park. It affords what perhaps is the only[286] probable instance in these books of a portrait drawn from life. She must, one would think, have had in her mind her brother Charles—as he had been twelve or fourteen years earlier—when she drew so charming a sketch of a young sailor in William Price.

One more note can be made about Mansfield Park. It provides what might be the only[286] likely example in these books of a character based on real life. One would think she had her brother Charles in mind—as he was twelve or fourteen years earlier—when she created such a delightful portrayal of a young sailor in William Price.

We must not forget, however, the author's strong denial of depicting individuals, and her declaration that she was too proud of her gentlemen 'to admit that they were only Mr. A. or Colonel B.'; nor yet her modest confession, when speaking of two of her favourites—Edmund Bertram and Mr. Knightley—that she was aware they were 'very far from what I know English gentlemen often are.'

We shouldn't overlook the author's firm refusal to portray individuals, and her statement that she was too proud of her gentlemen "to admit that they were just Mr. A. or Colonel B."; nor should we forget her humble acknowledgment, when referring to two of her favorites—Edmund Bertram and Mr. Knightley—that she recognized they were "very far from what I know English gentlemen often are."

Jane Austen may perhaps enjoy the distinction of having added words or expressions to colloquial English. The name 'Collins' is almost established as the description of a letter of thanks after a visit; and we have heard of a highly intelligent family among whom a guinea is always alluded to as 'something considerable' in memory of the sum believed (on the authority of the Memoir) to have been given to William Price by Aunt Norris.[287]

Jane Austen might be credited with contributing words or phrases to everyday English. The name 'Collins' has nearly become a term for a thank-you note after a visit; and there's a very clever family who always refers to a guinea as 'something considerable' in memory of the amount thought (according to the Memoir) to have been given to William Price by Aunt Norris.[287]


CHAPTER XVII

EMMA

1814-1815

The last letter but one of the foregoing chapter contains two sentences mentioning the writer's brother, Mr. Knight, which will help us to carry on our story.

Writing on March 5, 1814, Jane says: 'It is a nasty day for everybody. Edward's spirits will be wanting sunshine, and here is nothing but thickness and sleet'; and towards the conclusion of the same letter we find the following: 'Perhaps you have not heard that Edward has a good chance of escaping his lawsuit. His opponent "knocks under." The terms of agreement are not quite settled.'

Writing on March 5, 1814, Jane says: 'It's a terrible day for everyone. Edward's mood will need some sunshine, and all we have is gloom and sleet'; and towards the end of the same letter, we find the following: 'Maybe you haven't heard that Edward has a good chance of getting out of his lawsuit. His opponent is giving in. The terms of the agreement aren't fully settled yet.'

There can, we think, be little doubt that both passages—the depressed and the hopeful—refer to a claim over Edward's Hampshire property made by some of the heirs-at-law of the former Knight family whom the Brodnaxes of Godmersham had succeeded. Unfortunately, the cheerful forecast contained in the second passage did not prove to be in accordance with the facts. The lawsuit hung on for three years and was then compromised by Mr. Knight's paying a large sum of money.[288]

We believe there’s little doubt that both passages—the gloomy and the optimistic—refer to a claim over Edward's Hampshire property made by some of the heirs of the former Knight family, whom the Brodnaxes of Godmersham had replaced. Unfortunately, the positive outlook in the second passage didn’t match the reality. The lawsuit dragged on for three years before being settled with Mr. Knight paying a substantial amount of money.[288]

Perhaps the claim also had its influence in[300] producing the one unflattering estimate of Jane which we shall have to lay before the reader.

Perhaps the claim also affected[300] the one unfavorable opinion of Jane that we will present to the reader.

Miss Mitford was a convinced—but apparently a reluctant—admirer of her genius; and she dwells without disguise on what she considers the want of taste in Pride and Prejudice, though even here she adds that Miss Austen 'wants nothing but the beau idéal of the female character to be a perfect novel writer.'

Miss Mitford was a firm—but seemingly unwilling—admirer of her talent; and she openly discusses what she thinks is a lack of taste in Pride and Prejudice, although she also adds that Miss Austen 'lacks only the beau idéal of the female character to be a perfect novelist.'

In another letter she refers to her mother's unfavourable reminiscences of Jane Austen as a husband-hunter; although Mrs. Mitford's remark must (as we have already pointed out[289]) have been based on an entire misrepresentation, owing to Jane's youthful age at the time when that lady could have known her.

In another letter, she mentions her mother's negative memories of Jane Austen as someone who pursues husbands; however, Mrs. Mitford's comment must have been based on a complete misunderstanding, given Jane's young age at the time when that woman could have known her.


She proceeds thus:—

She continues as follows:—

A friend of mine who visits her now, says that she has stiffened into the most perpendicular, precise, taciturn piece of 'single blessedness' that ever existed, and that, till Pride and Prejudice showed what a precious gem was hidden in that unbending case, she was no more regarded in society than a poker or a fire-screen, or any other thin, upright piece of wood or iron that fills the corner in peace and quietness. The case is very different now: she is still a poker—but a poker of whom every one is afraid. It must be confessed that this silent observation from such an observer is rather formidable. Most writers are good-humoured chatterers—neither very wise nor very witty; but nine times out of ten (at least in the few that I have known) unaffected and pleasant, and quite removing by their conversation any fear that may have been excited by their works. But a wit, a delineator of character, who does not talk, is terrific indeed!

A friend of mine who visits her now says that she has turned into the most upright, precise, and quiet person living a life of 'single blessedness' that ever existed, and that until Pride and Prejudice revealed the precious gem hidden in that inflexible exterior, she was regarded in society no more than a poker or a fire-screen, or any other thin, upright piece of wood or metal that just occupies a corner in peace and quiet. The situation is very different now: she’s still a poker—but one that everyone is afraid of. It must be acknowledged that this silent observation from such an observer is quite intimidating. Most writers are cheerful chatterboxes—neither particularly wise nor particularly witty; but nine times out of ten (at least in my experience) they are genuine and pleasant, deftly alleviating any fear their works may have inspired through their conversation. But a witty person, a true character sketcher, who doesn't talk, is truly terrifying!

Miss Mitford has, however, the candour to add a qualification which diminishes the force of her earlier remarks, and bears upon our present subject. She says:—

Miss Mitford does have the honesty to add a qualification that softens the impact of her earlier comments and relates to our current topic. She says:—

After all, I do not know that I can quite vouch for this account, though the friend from whom I received it is truth itself; but her family connexions must render her disagreeable to Miss Austen, since she is the sister-in-law of a gentleman who is at law with Miss A.'s brother for the greater part of his fortune. You must have remarked how much her stories hinge upon entailed estates—doubtless she has learnt to dislike entails. Her brother was adopted by a Mr. Knight, who left him his name and two much better legacies in an estate of five thousand a year in Kent, and another of nearly double the value in Hampshire; but it seems he forgot some ceremony—passing a fine, I think they call it—with regard to the Hampshire property, which Mr. Baverstock has claimed in right of his mother, together with the mesne rents, and is likely to be successful.[290]

After all, I can’t completely vouch for this story, even though the friend I got it from is extremely truthful; however, her family connections might make her unpleasant to Miss Austen since she is the sister-in-law of a guy who is in a legal battle with Miss A.'s brother over most of his fortune. You’ve probably noticed how much her stories revolve around inherited estates—it's likely she has learned to dislike them. Her brother was taken in by a Mr. Knight, who left him his name and two much better legacies: an estate of five thousand a year in Kent and another worth nearly double that in Hampshire; but it seems he overlooked some requirement—passing a fine, I think it’s called—regarding the Hampshire property, which Mr. Baverstock has claimed through his mother, along with the outstanding rents, and is likely to win.

Miss Mitford, indeed, could hardly have done less, after repeating this somewhat spiteful gossip, than mention the hostile quarter from which it arose. We have considered it right to quote part of it, as the writer is an author of some note: but we venture to think that those readers who have accompanied us so far will believe that Jane was guilty of nothing worse than being shy, and talking but little among strangers; and that such strangers as knew something of her literary ability believed, but were quite wrong[302] in believing, that she was taking stock of their peculiarities with a view to introducing them into her next novel.

Miss Mitford could hardly have done less after sharing this somewhat spiteful gossip than mention the unfriendly source it came from. We believe it's important to quote part of it since the writer is a well-known author. However, we think that those readers who have followed along with us so far will agree that Jane was guilty of nothing more than being shy and speaking little around strangers. And those strangers who knew something about her writing skills believed, but were totally wrong, that she was observing their quirks to include them in her next novel.[302]

Jane had now completed the first of three visits which she was to pay to Henry this year, and Cassandra was in London in her place; while the Godmersham party were spending two months at Chawton. The two following letters were written by Jane from Chawton in anticipation of a visit to the Cookes at Bookham. Incidentally, Mr. Cooke's remark (quoted in the first) shows that Mansfield Park was already published. We must not forget, however, that its author had been, since January 1814, deep in the composition of Emma, and she would be sure to use a visit to the neighbourhood of Leatherhead and Box Hill to verify geographical and other details for her new work. Since her fame was fully established, there have been many attempts to identify the locality of Highbury. 'There is a school of serious students who place it at Esher; another band of enthusiasts support Dorking'; but Mr. E. V. Lucas, in his introduction to a recent edition of the novel, prefers the claim of Leatherhead, which, he says, is rightly placed as regards London and Kingston, and not far wrong as regards Box Hill.[291] Near Leatherhead is a house called 'Randalls'; and in 1761 the vestry of the parish paid their thanks 'in the most respectful manner to Mr. Knightley,' who had remodelled the pulpit and reading-desk of the church.[292]

Jane had now finished her first of three visits to Henry this year, and Cassandra was in London instead of her; meanwhile, the Godmersham group was spending two months at Chawton. The next two letters were written by Jane from Chawton as she anticipated a visit to the Cookes in Bookham. Incidentally, Mr. Cooke's comment (mentioned in the first letter) indicates that Mansfield Park had already been published. However, we must remember that since January 1814, its author had been deeply involved in writing Emma, and she would definitely use a visit to the area around Leatherhead and Box Hill to check geographical and other details for her new book. With her reputation firmly established, there have been many efforts to pinpoint the location of Highbury. 'There is a group of serious scholars who believe it is in Esher; another group of fans supports Dorking'; but Mr. E. V. Lucas, in his introduction to a recent edition of the novel, favors Leatherhead, which he argues is correctly situated in relation to London and Kingston, and not far off in relation to Box Hill.[291] Near Leatherhead is a house called 'Randalls'; and in 1761, the parish vestry expressed their gratitude 'in the most respectful manner to Mr. Knightley,' who had remodeled the pulpit and reading-desk in the church.[292]

Cobham should be mentioned as another possible alternative, as the distances from London, Richmond,[303] Kingston, and Box Hill suit well.[293] But the most probable supposition of all is that the author purposely avoided identifying it with any one village, while sufficiently defining its position in the county of Surrey.

Cobham should be noted as another possible option, as the distances from London, Richmond,[303] Kingston, and Box Hill are quite suitable.[293] However, the most likely explanation is that the author intentionally chose not to connect it to any specific village, while still clearly indicating its location within Surrey.


Chawton: Tuesday [June 14, 1814].

My dearest Cassandra,—Fanny takes my mother to Alton this morning, which gives me an opportunity of sending you a few lines without any other trouble than that of writing them.

My beloved Cassandra,—Fanny is taking my mom to Alton this morning, which gives me a chance to send you a few lines without any hassle other than writing them.

This is a delightful day in the country, and I hope not much too hot for town. Well, you had a good journey, I trust, and all that, and not rain enough to spoil your bonnet. It appeared so likely to be a wet evening that I went up to the Gt. House between three and four, and dawdled away an hour very comfortably, though Edwd. was not very brisk. The air was clearer in the evening and he was better. We all five walked together into the kitchen garden and along the Gosport road, and they drank tea with us.

This is a lovely day in the countryside, and I hope it’s not too hot in town. Well, I trust you had a good journey and that the rain didn't ruin your hat. It looked like it would be a wet evening, so I went up to the Great House between three and four, and spent a cozy hour there, even though Edward wasn't in great spirits. The air was clearer in the evening, and he felt better. All five of us walked together into the kitchen garden and along the Gosport road, and they had tea with us.

The only letter to-day is from Mrs. Cooke to me. They do not leave home till July, and want me to come to them, according to my promise. And, after considering everything, I have resolved on going.

The only letter today is from Mrs. Cooke to me. They aren’t leaving home until July and want me to visit them, just like I promised. After thinking it over, I’ve decided to go.

In addition to their standing claims on me they admire Mansfield Park exceedingly. Mr. Cooke says 'it is the most sensible novel he ever read,' and the manner in which I treat the clergy delights them very much. Altogether, I must go, and I want you to join me there when your visit in Henrietta St. is over. Put this into your capacious head.

In addition to their ongoing claims on me, they really admire Mansfield Park. Mr. Cooke says it's the most sensible novel he's ever read, and they are very pleased with how I portray the clergy. Overall, I have to go, and I want you to join me there once your visit on Henrietta St. is done. Keep this in mind.

Take care of yourself, and do not be trampled[304] to death in running after the Emperor.[294] The report in Alton yesterday was that they would certainly travel this road either to or from Portsmouth. I long to know what this bow of the Prince's will produce.

Take care of yourself, and don’t let yourself get crushed while chasing after the Emperor.[304] The word in Alton yesterday was that they would definitely take this road either to or from Portsmouth. I can’t wait to see what this bow of the Prince’s will bring.


Thursday [June 23].

I heard yesterday from Frank. When he began his letter he hoped to be here on Monday, but before it was ended he had been told that the naval review would not take place till Friday, which would probably occasion him some delay, as he cannot get some necessary business of his own attended to while Portsmouth is in such a bustle. I hope Fanny has seen the Emperor, and then I may fairly wish them all away. I go to-morrow, and hope for some delays and adventures.

I heard from Frank yesterday. When he started his letter, he was hoping to be here on Monday, but by the time he finished, he had been informed that the naval review wouldn’t happen until Friday, which will likely cause him some delays since he can’t get some important business done while Portsmouth is so busy. I hope Fanny has seen the Emperor, and then I can truly wish them all the best. I’m leaving tomorrow and am hoping for some delays and adventures.


Henry at White's! Oh, what a Henry! I do not know what to wish as to Miss B., so I will hold my tongue and my wishes.

Henry at White's! Oh, what a Henry! I don't know what to hope for regarding Miss B., so I'll keep my mouth shut and my wishes to myself.


We have called upon Miss Dusantoy and Miss Papillon, and been very pretty. Miss D. has a great idea of being Fanny Price—she and her youngest sister together, who is named Fanny.

We have invited Miss Dusantoy and Miss Papillon over, and we've had a lovely time. Miss D. really sees herself as Fanny Price—she and her youngest sister, who is also named Fanny, get along well together.

Yours affectionately,
Jane Austen.

Jane's visit to Bookham began on June 24, as soon as the Knights had left Chawton. She was to be away for more than a fortnight, and must have been at Chawton again for a month till the middle of August, when she once more went to join Henry in London. On this occasion she had no rich brother to take her in his carriage, and was forced to come by Yalden's somewhat crowded coach—four inside and fifteen on the top. Henry had moved between June and August, finding a house in his old neighbourhood at 23 Hans Place. Next to him (but separated from[305] him by the entrance to the Pavilion, now the road leading to Pont Street), at No. 22, was the St. Quentins' celebrated school, at which Miss Mitford had been a pupil, as well as Miss Landon and Lady Caroline Lamb.[295] Three doors off, at No. 26, lived Henry's partner, Mr. Tilson, with whom it was possible to converse across the intermediate gardens.

Jane's visit to Bookham started on June 24, right after the Knights left Chawton. She was going to be gone for more than two weeks and would be back in Chawton for a month until mid-August, when she would join Henry in London again. This time, she didn’t have her wealthy brother to drive her in his carriage, so she had to take Yalden's rather crowded coach—four people inside and fifteen on top. Between June and August, Henry had moved and found a place in his old neighborhood at 23 Hans Place. Next to him (but separated by the entrance to the Pavilion, which is now the road leading to Pont Street), at No. 22, was the famous St. Quentins' school, where Miss Mitford, Miss Landon, and Lady Caroline Lamb had all been students. Three doors down, at No. 26, lived Henry's partner, Mr. Tilson, with whom it was possible to chat across the adjoining gardens.


23 Hans Place: Tuesday morning [August, 1814].

My Dear Cassandra,—I had a very good journey, not crowded, two of the three taken up at Bentley being children, the others of a reasonable size; and they were all very quiet and civil. We were late in London, from being a great load, and from changing coaches at Farnham; it was nearly four, I believe, when we reached Sloane Street. Henry himself met me, and as soon as my trunk and basket could be routed out from all the other trunks and baskets in the world, we were on our way to Hans Place in the luxury of a nice, large, cool, dirty hackney coach.

My Dear Cass,—I had a really pleasant journey, not crowded at all, as two of the three passengers in the carriage were children, and the others were of a reasonable size; they were all very quiet and well-mannered. We were delayed in London because of the heavy load and changing coaches at Farnham; I think it was almost four when we arrived at Sloane Street. Henry himself met me, and as soon as my trunk and basket were found among all the other luggage in the world, we were on our way to Hans Place in the comfort of a nice, large, cool, though slightly dirty, hackney coach.

There were four in the kitchen part of Yalden, and I was told fifteen at top, among them Percy Benn. We met in the same room at Egham, but poor Percy was not in his usual spirits. He would be more chatty, I dare say, in his way from Woolwich. We took up a young Gibson at Holybourn, and, in short, everybody either did come up by Yalden yesterday, or wanted to come up. It put me in mind of my own coach between Edinburgh and Stirling.[296]

There were four people in the kitchen part of Yalden, and I heard there were about fifteen at most, including Percy Benn. We met in the same room at Egham, but poor Percy wasn’t his usual self. He would probably be more talkative, I bet, if he were coming from Woolwich. We picked up a young Gibson at Holybourn, and, to sum it up, everyone either came up by Yalden yesterday or wanted to. It reminded me of my own trip between Edinburgh and Stirling.[296]


It is a delightful place—more than answers my expectation. Having got rid of my unreasonable ideas, I find more space and comfort in the rooms than I had supposed, and the garden is quite a love. I am in the front attic, which is the bedchamber to be preferred.

It’s a lovely place—way better than I expected. After letting go of my unrealistic thoughts, I find the rooms offer way more space and comfort than I thought, and the garden is absolutely charming. I’m in the front attic, which is definitely the best bedroom.


Wednesday.—I got the willow yesterday, as Henry was not quite ready when I reached Hena. St. I saw Mr. Hampson there for a moment. He dines here to-morrow and proposed bringing his son; so I must submit to seeing George Hampson, though I had hoped to go through life without it. It was one of my vanities, like your not reading Patronage.

Wednesday.—I picked up the willow yesterday, since Henry wasn't quite ready when I got to Hena. St. I saw Mr. Hampson for a moment while I was there. He’s coming over for dinner tomorrow and suggested bringing his son, so I’ll have to deal with seeing George Hampson, even though I was hoping to avoid it. It was one of my little vanities, like you not reading Patronage.


Is not this all that can have happened or been arranged? Not quite. Henry wants me to see more of his Hanwell favourite, and has written to invite her to spend a day or two here with me. His scheme is to fetch her on Saturday. I am more and more convinced that he will marry again soon, and like the idea of her better than of anybody else, at hand.

Isn't this everything that could have happened or been arranged? Not really. Henry wants me to spend more time with his favorite from Hanwell and has written to invite her to stay here with me for a day or two. His plan is to pick her up on Saturday. I'm increasingly sure that he will marry again soon, and he seems to prefer her over anyone else nearby.

Sincerely and with love,
Jane.

Miss Austen, Chawton.
By favour of Mr. Gray.

Miss Austen, Chawton.
Thanks to Mr. Gray.

All through this year and the early part of the next, Emma (begun January 1814, finished March 29, 1815) was assiduously worked at. Although polished to the highest degree, it was more quickly composed than any previous work and gave evidence of a practised hand. It was also the most 'Austenish' of all her novels, carrying out most completely her idea of what was fitted to her tastes and capacities. She enjoyed having a heroine 'whom no one would like but herself,' and working on 'three or four families in a country village.' Emma appeals therefore more exclusively than any of the others to an inner circle of admirers: but such admirers may possibly place it at the head of her compositions. There are no stirring incidents; there is no change of scene. The heroine, whose society we enjoy throughout, never sleeps away from home, and even there sees only so much company as an invalid father can welcome. No character in the[307] book is ill, no one is ruined, there is no villain, and no paragon. On the other hand, the plot is admirably contrived and never halts; while the mysteries—exclusively mysteries of courtship and love—are excellently maintained. Emma never expresses any opinion which is thoroughly sound, and seldom makes any forecast which is not belied by the event, yet we always recognise her acuteness, and she by degrees obtains our sympathy. The book also illustrates to the highest degree the author's power of drawing humorous characters; Miss Bates, Mr. Woodhouse, and Mrs. Elton in the first class, and Harriet Smith in the second. And the humour is always essential to the delineation of character—it is never an excrescence. It also depends more on what is said than on any tricks of speech; there are no catch-words, and every one speaks practically the same excellent English. Besides this, Emma also gives a very good instance of the author's habit of building up her characters almost entirely without formal description, and leaving analysis to her readers.

All through this year and the early part of the next, Emma (started January 1814, finished March 29, 1815) was worked on diligently. Although it was polished to perfection, it was written more quickly than any of her earlier works and showed the skill of an experienced writer. It was also the most 'Austenish' of all her novels, fully embodying what suited her tastes and abilities. She enjoyed creating a heroine 'whom no one would like but herself' and exploring 'three or four families in a country village.' Emma therefore appeals more directly than her other works to a close group of fans: yet these fans might rank it as her best work. There are no dramatic events; there’s no change of scenery. The heroine, whose company we enjoy throughout, never leaves home, and even there she only interacts with as many people as her invalid father can host. No character in the [307] book is sick, no one faces ruin, there is no villain, and no perfect person. However, the plot is skillfully crafted and never drags; the mysteries—exclusively related to courtship and love—are wonderfully maintained. Emma seldom expresses a completely sound opinion, and rarely predicts an outcome that turns out to be true, yet we always recognize her sharpness, and gradually, she earns our sympathy. The book also showcases the author's talent for creating humorous characters; Miss Bates, Mr. Woodhouse, and Mrs. Elton are top tier, while Harriet Smith is in the second tier. The humor is integral to character development—it’s never just an add-on. It relies more on what is said than on any clever language tricks; there are no catchphrases, and everyone speaks essentially the same excellent English. In addition to this, Emma provides a clear example of the author’s style of building up her characters almost entirely without formal descriptions, leaving the analysis to her readers.

Her custom of following her creations outside the printed pages enables us to say that the word swept aside unread by Jane Fairfax was 'pardon'; and that the Knightleys' exclusion from Donwell was ended by the death of Mr. Woodhouse in two years' time. According to a less well-known tradition, Jane Fairfax survived her elevation only nine or ten years. Whether the John Knightleys afterwards settled at Hartfield, and whether Frank Churchill married again, may be legitimate subjects for speculation.[297]

Her habit of following her creations beyond the printed page allows us to say that the word left unread by Jane Fairfax was 'pardon'; and that the Knightleys' absence from Donwell ended with Mr. Woodhouse's death two years later. According to a lesser-known tradition, Jane Fairfax lived for only nine or ten more years after her rise in status. Whether the John Knightleys later moved to Hartfield, and whether Frank Churchill remarried, are valid topics for speculation.[297]

Meanwhile, Mansfield Park was selling well, and the idea of a second edition began to be mooted. Writing from Chawton to her niece Fanny on another subject (November 18, 1814), she tells her that the first edition is all sold, and adds:—

Meanwhile, Mansfield Park was doing really well, and the idea of a second edition started coming up. Writing from Chawton to her niece Fanny about something else (November 18, 1814), she informs her that the first edition has completely sold out, and adds:—

Your Uncle Henry is rather wanting me to come to town to settle about a second edition, but as I could not very conveniently leave home now, I have written him my will and pleasure, and, unless he still urges it, shall not go. I am very greedy, and want to make the most of it, but as you are much above caring about money I shall not plague you with any particulars. The pleasures of vanity are more within your comprehension, and you will enter into mine at receiving the praise which every now and then comes to me through some channel or other.

Your Uncle Henry really wants me to come to town to discuss a second edition, but since I can't leave home easily right now, I've sent him my thoughts and intentions. Unless he keeps pushing for it, I won't go. I'm pretty eager and want to make the most of it, but since money isn't a big deal for you, I won't bother you with the details. The joys of vanity are more your thing, and you’ll understand my happiness when I receive the praise that comes my way from time to time.

She did, however, leave home; and our next extract is from a letter written to Fanny from 23 Hans Place, and dated November 30:—

She did, however, leave home; and our next excerpt is from a letter written to Fanny from 23 Hans Place, dated November 30:—

Thank you, but it is not yet settled whether I do hazard a second edition. We are to see Egerton to-day, when it will probably be determined. People are more ready to borrow and praise than to buy, which I cannot wonder at; but though I like praise as well as anybody, I like what Edward calls 'Pewter' too.

Thank you, but it’s still up in the air whether I’m going to risk a second edition. We’re meeting with Egerton today, when it will likely be decided. People are more willing to borrow and praise than to actually buy, which I can understand; but while I enjoy praise just like anyone else, I also appreciate what Edward calls 'Pewter.'

Apparently, Egerton did not fancy taking the risk; for there was no second edition until 1816, when it appeared from the publishing house of Murray.

Apparently, Egerton didn't want to take the risk; there was no second edition until 1816, when it was published by Murray.

Jane's stay in London was a short one; but it included a visit to her niece Anna, who had lately been married to Ben Lefroy, and who was living for the time at Hendon. Early in December, Jane returned home; and three weeks later she and Cassandra set out for a couple of visits: one for a week to Mrs. Heathcote and Miss Bigg in Winchester;[309] the other of longer duration, to their brother at Steventon. Then the curtain is rung down once more, not to be raised till the end of September 1815. During this quiet time, Emma was prepared for the press, and it was no doubt in connexion with its publication that she went to Hans Place on October 4, 1815, for a visit which proved to be much longer and more eventful than the last. For some reason that we are unable to explain, Jane now forsook her former publisher, Mr. Egerton, and put her interests in the charge of the historic house of Murray. She travelled up once more in the company of Henry, who had been paying his mother and sisters a short visit at the cottage. The prolongation of Jane's stay in London to more than a couple of months was caused by Henry's dangerous illness. She gives the news in a letter written to Cassandra and dated Tuesday, October 17:—

Jane's time in London was brief, but it included a visit to her niece Anna, who had recently married Ben Lefroy and was currently living in Hendon. In early December, Jane returned home, and three weeks later, she and Cassandra headed out for a couple of visits: one for a week to see Mrs. Heathcote and Miss Bigg in Winchester;[309] the other of longer length, to visit their brother at Steventon. Then the curtain falls again, not to be lifted until the end of September 1815. During this quiet period, Emma was prepared for publication, and it was likely in connection with its release that she visited Hans Place on October 4, 1815, for a visit that turned out to be much longer and more eventful than the last. For reasons we can't explain, Jane chose to leave her previous publisher, Mr. Egerton, and instead entrusted her work to the renowned house of Murray. She traveled again with Henry, who had been visiting his mother and sisters at the cottage. The extension of Jane's stay in London to over two months was due to Henry's serious illness. She shared the news in a letter to Cassandra dated Tuesday, October 17:—

. . . What weather we have! What shall we do about it? The 17th October and summer still! Henry is not quite well—a bilious attack with fever. He came back early from Henrietta Street yesterday and went to bed—the comical consequence of which was that Mr. Seymour and I dined together tête-à-tête. He is calomeling, and therefore in a way to be better, and I hope may be well to-morrow.

. . . What a crazy weather situation we have! What should we do about it? It's October 17th and it still feels like summer! Henry isn't feeling well—a bout of nausea with a fever. He came back early from Henrietta Street yesterday and went to bed—the funny outcome of that was that Mr. Seymour and I had dinner together tête-à-tête. He’s taking calomel, so he should be feeling better soon, and I hope he’ll be well by tomorrow.


Wednesday.—Henry's illness is much more serious than I expected. He has been in bed since three o'clock on Monday. It is a fever—something bilious but chiefly inflammatory. I am not alarmed, but I have determined to send this letter to-day by the post, that you may know how things are going on. There is no chance of his being able to leave Town on Saturday. I asked Mr. Haden[298] that question to-day.[310] Mr. H. is the apothecary from the corner of Sloane Street, successor to Mr. Smith, a very young man, said to be clever, and he is certainly very attentive, and appears hitherto to have understood the complaint.

Wednesday.—Henry's illness is much more serious than I expected. He has been in bed since 3 PM on Monday. It's a fever—something related to bile but mainly inflammatory. I'm not too worried, but I've decided to send this letter today by mail so you can know how things are going. There's no chance he'll be able to leave town on Saturday. I asked Mr. Haden[298] that question today.[310] Mr. H. is the pharmacist from the corner of Sloane Street, successor to Mr. Smith. He's a very young guy, said to be smart, and he definitely seems very attentive and has so far understood the illness.


As for myself, you may be sure I shall return as soon as I can. Tuesday is in my brain, but you will feel the uncertainty of it.

As for me, you can be sure I’ll come back as soon as I can. Tuesday is on my mind, but I know you’ll sense the uncertainty of it.


You must fancy Henry in the backroom upstairs, and I am generally there also, working or writing.

You must imagine Henry in the backroom upstairs, and I'm usually there too, either working or writing.

Even in illness, the interests of Emma were not neglected; and a day or two later Henry was able to dictate the following letter to Mr. Murray:—

Even during her illness, Emma's interests were not overlooked; and a day or two later, Henry was able to dictate the following letter to Mr. Murray:—

Dear Sir,—Severe illness has confined me to my bed ever since I received yours of ye 15th. I cannot yet hold a pen, and employ an amanuensis. The politeness and perspicuity of your letter equally claim my earliest exertion. Your official opinion of the merits of Emma is very valuable and satisfactory.[299] Though I venture to differ occasionally from your critique, yet I assure you the quantum of your commendation rather exceeds than falls short of the author's expectation and my own. The terms you offer are so very inferior to what we had expected that I am apprehensive of having made some great error in my arithmetical calculation. On the subject of the expence and profit of publishing you must be much better informed than I am, but documents in my possession appear to prove that the sum offered by you for the copyright of Sense and Sensibility, Mansfield Park, and Emma is not[311] equal to the money which my sister has actually cleared by one very moderate edition of Mansfield Park;—(you yourself expressed astonishment that so small an edition of such a work should have been sent into the world)—and a still smaller one of Sense and Sensibility.[300]

Dear [Name],—I’ve been bedridden with a serious illness since I got your letter on the 15th. I can’t hold a pen yet, so I’m using someone to write for me. The politeness and clarity of your letter deserve my immediate response. Your official opinion on the merits of Emma is very valuable and satisfying.[299] While I occasionally disagree with your critique, I can assure you that the level of your praise exceeds what the author expected and what I anticipated. The terms you proposed are significantly lower than we anticipated, and I worry I might have made a serious mistake in my calculations. You must be much better informed than I regarding the costs and profits of publishing, but documents I have suggest that the amount you offered for the copyright of Sense and Sensibility, Mansfield Park, and Emma does not[311] match the money my sister has actually earned from just one very modest edition of Mansfield Park;—(you yourself expressed surprise that such a small edition of such a work was published)—and an even smaller edition of Sense and Sensibility.[300]

Henry, however, became so alarmingly ill that on October 22 Jane dispatched expresses to her brothers and sister, summoning them to London. Mr. Knight left Godmersham for town on the 23rd, but owing to a delay in the delivery of the letter, James Austen did not receive his till the 24th. He rode to Chawton that evening, and the next day he and Cassandra arrived in London. For a time Henry's life was in imminent danger, but after a week's anxiety he was so far on the road to recovery that his two brothers were able to return home, leaving Jane and Cassandra in charge.

Henry, however, became so seriously ill that on October 22, Jane sent messages to her brothers and sister, calling them to London. Mr. Knight left Godmersham for the city on the 23rd, but due to a delay in the delivery of the letter, James Austen didn't get his until the 24th. He rode to Chawton that evening, and the next day he and Cassandra arrived in London. For a while, Henry’s life was in serious danger, but after a week of worry, he was on the way to recovery enough that his two brothers could go back home, leaving Jane and Cassandra in charge.

It was owing to Jane's untiring exertions at this time that her health began to suffer. One other consequence too, but of a less tragical kind, was due to Henry's illness. The physician that attended him—supplementing, no doubt, Mr. Haden—was one of the Prince Regent's physicians, and he, either knowing or hearing (for it was now an open secret) that Jane Austen was the author of Pride and Prejudice, informed her that the Prince greatly admired her novels, 'that he read them often, and kept a set in every one of his residences; that he himself had thought it right to inform His Royal Highness that Miss Austen was staying in London.' The Prince did not so far condescend as to desire[312] to see Miss Austen in person, but he instructed his librarian, Mr. Clarke, to wait upon her and show her any civility in his power. The result was that on November 13 Jane was shown over the library and other apartments at Carlton House, and in the course of the visit Mr. Clarke announced that if Miss Austen had any other novel forthcoming, she was at liberty to dedicate it to the Prince. We cannot tell what may have been the exact amount of pleasure given to Jane by this piece of information, as Cassandra was at that time also in Hans Place, and there is therefore no letter of Jane to her on the subject. But, at any rate, Jane was loyal enough to wish to do what was right and proper in the circumstances. Consequently, on November 15, we find her writing to Mr. Clarke as follows:—

It was because of Jane’s relentless efforts during this time that her health started to decline. Another outcome, though less serious, was due to Henry’s illness. The doctor who looked after him—likely in addition to Mr. Haden—was one of the Prince Regent’s doctors, and he, either knowing or hearing (since it was now common knowledge) that Jane Austen was the author of Pride and Prejudice, told her that the Prince greatly admired her novels, "that he read them often and kept a set at each of his residences; that he thought it was important to inform His Royal Highness that Miss Austen was staying in London." The Prince did not go so far as to request to meet Miss Austen in person, but he instructed his librarian, Mr. Clarke, to visit her and show her any courtesy he could. As a result, on November 13, Jane was given a tour of the library and other rooms at Carlton House, and during the visit, Mr. Clarke mentioned that if Miss Austen had any other novel coming out, she was free to dedicate it to the Prince. We cannot know exactly how much joy this news brought to Jane, as Cassandra was also in Hans Place at that time, and so there is no letter from Jane to her regarding this. However, Jane was principled enough to want to do what was right in the situation. Consequently, on November 15, we find her writing to Mr. Clarke as follows:—

Sir,—I must take the liberty of asking you a question. Among the many flattering attentions which I received from you at Carlton House on Monday last, was the information of my being at liberty to dedicate any future work to His Royal Highness, the Prince Regent, without the necessity of any solicitation on my part. Such, at least, I believed to be your words; but as I am very anxious to be quite certain of what was intended, I entreat you to have the goodness to inform me how such a permission is to be understood, and whether it is incumbent on me to show my sense of the honour by inscribing the work now in the press to His Royal Highness; I should be equally concerned to appear either presumptuous or ungrateful.

Hey,—I must take the liberty of asking you a question. Among the many flattering gestures I received from you at Carlton House last Monday was the information that I could dedicate any future work to His Royal Highness, the Prince Regent, without needing to ask for permission. At least, that’s what I understood from your words; however, I’m very eager to be completely sure of what was meant. I kindly ask you to clarify how this permission should be understood, and whether I should show my appreciation for the honor by dedicating the work currently in press to His Royal Highness. I would be equally concerned about coming off as either presumptuous or ungrateful.

To which Mr. Clarke replied:—

Mr. Clarke replied:—


Carlton House: November 16, 1815.

Dear Madam,—It is certainly not incumbent on you to dedicate your work now in the press to His[313] Royal Highness; but if you wish to do the Regent that honour either now or at any future period, I am happy to send you that permission, which need not require any more trouble or solicitation on your part.

Dear Ma'am,—It’s certainly not necessary for you to dedicate your work currently in the press to His[313] Royal Highness; but if you want to honor the Regent either now or later, I’m pleased to grant you that permission, which shouldn’t require any more effort or requests from you.

Your late works, Madam, and in particular Mansfield Park, reflect the highest honour on your genius and your principles. In every new work your mind seems to increase its energy and power of discrimination. The Regent has read and admired all your publications.

Your later works, Madam, especially Mansfield Park, showcase the utmost respect for your talent and values. With each new piece, your mind appears to gain more energy and sharper insight. The Regent has read and appreciated all your publications.

Accept my sincere thanks for the pleasure your volumes have given me: in the perusal of them I felt a great inclination to write and say so. And I also, dear Madam, wished to be allowed to ask you to delineate in some future work the habits of life, and character, and enthusiasm of a clergyman, who should pass his time between the metropolis and the country, who should be something like Beattie's Minstrel:—

Accept my heartfelt thanks for the enjoyment your books have brought me; while reading them, I felt a strong urge to express my gratitude. And I also, dear Madam, would like to ask if you could describe in a future work the lifestyle, character, and passion of a clergyman who divides his time between the city and the countryside, someone similar to Beattie's Minstrel:—

Silent when glad, affectionate tho' shy,
And now his expression was very subtly sad;
And now he laughed aloud, yet none knew why.

Neither Goldsmith, nor La Fontaine in his Tableau de Famille, have in my mind quite delineated an English clergyman, at least of the present day, fond of and entirely engaged in literature, no man's enemy but his own. Pray, dear Madam, think of these things.

Neither Goldsmith nor La Fontaine in his Tableau de Famille has quite captured an English clergyman in my opinion, at least not one from today, who is passionate about literature and is no one's enemy but his own. Please, dear Madam, consider these things.

Believe me at all times with sincerity and respect,

Believe me always with sincerity and respect,

Your devoted and grateful servant,
J.S. Clarke, Librarian.

P.S.—I am going for about three weeks to Mr. Henry Streatfeild, Chiddingstone, Sevenoaks, but hope on my return to town to have the honour of seeing you again.[314]

P.S.—I’m going to be at Mr. Henry Streatfeild’s in Chiddingstone, Sevenoaks, for about three weeks, but I hope to have the honor of seeing you again when I return to town.[314]

On November 17 Henry was sufficiently recovered to address a letter to Mr. John Murray on his sister's behalf. This was followed by a letter from herself on November 23.

On November 17, Henry was well enough to write a letter to Mr. John Murray on his sister's behalf. This was followed by a letter from her on November 23.


Hans Place: Thursday [November 23, 1815].

Sir,—My brother's note last Monday has been so fruitless, that I am afraid there can be but little chance of my writing to any good effect; but yet I am so very much disappointed and vexed by the delays of the printers, that I cannot help begging to know whether there is no hope of their being quickened. Instead of the work being ready by the end of the present month, it will hardly, at the rate we now proceed, be finished by the end of the next; and as I expect to leave London early in December, it is of consequence that no more time should be lost. Is it likely that the printers will be influenced to greater dispatch and punctuality by knowing that the work is to be dedicated, by permission, to the Prince Regent? If you can make that circumstance operate, I shall be very glad. My brother returns Waterloo[301] with many thanks for the loan of it. We have heard much of Scott's account of Paris.[302] If it be not incompatible with other arrangements, would you favour us with it, supposing you have any set already opened? You may depend upon its being in careful hands.

Mr.,—My brother's note last Monday has been so unproductive that I’m afraid there’s not much chance of me writing with any real effect; however, I’m really disappointed and frustrated by the delays from the printers, so I can't help but ask if there’s any hope of speeding things up. Instead of the work being ready by the end of this month, it seems like it won’t be finished by the end of next month at this pace, and since I plan to leave London early in December, it’s important that we don’t lose any more time. Is it possible that the printers will be motivated to work faster and be more punctual knowing that the work is to be dedicated, with permission, to the Prince Regent? If you can make that happen, I would really appreciate it. My brother returns Waterloo[301] with many thanks for lending it. We’ve heard a lot about Scott's account of Paris.[302] If it doesn’t conflict with other plans, could you share it with us, assuming you have a copy already opened? You can count on it being in careful hands.

I remain, Sir, your obedient and humble servant,
Jane Austen.

Meanwhile, as Henry was mending, his brother Edward, who had brought his daughter Fanny up to town, left her as a companion to her Aunt Jane, and escorted Cassandra to Chawton.[315]

Meanwhile, while Henry was recovering, his brother Edward, who had brought his daughter Fanny to the city, left her with her Aunt Jane as a companion and took Cassandra to Chawton.[315]


Hans Place: Friday [November 24, 1815].

My dearest Cassandra,—I have the pleasure of sending you a much better account of my affairs, which I know will be a great delight to you.

My dear Cassandra,—I’m happy to send you a much better update on my situation, which I know will make you very happy.

I wrote to Mr. Murray yesterday myself, and Henry wrote at the same time to Roworth.[303] Before the notes were out of the house, I received three sheets and an apology from R. We sent the notes, however, and I had a most civil one in reply from Mr. M. He is so very polite, indeed, that it is quite overcoming. The printers have been waiting for paper—the blame is thrown upon the stationer; but he gives his word that I shall have no farther cause for dissatisfaction. He has lent us Miss Williams[304] and Scott, and says that any book of his will always be at my service. In short, I am soothed and complimented into tolerable comfort.

I wrote to Mr. Murray yesterday myself, and Henry wrote at the same time to Roworth.[303] Before the notes were even out of the house, I got three sheets and an apology from R. We sent the notes anyway, and I received a really polite reply from Mr. M. He's so incredibly courteous that it's almost overwhelming. The printers have been waiting for paper—the blame is put on the stationer, but he assures me that I won’t have any more reasons to be unhappy. He has lent us Miss Williams[304] and Scott, and says that any of his books will always be at my service. In short, I'm feeling quite reassured and flattered into decent comfort.

To-morrow Mr. Haden is to dine with us. There is happiness! We really grow so fond of Mr. Haden that I do not know what to expect. He, and Mr. Tilson, and Mr. Philips made up our circle of wits last night; Fanny played, and he sat and listened and suggested improvements, till Richard came in to tell him that 'the doctor was waiting for him at Captn. Blake's'; and then he was off with a speed that you can imagine. He never does appear in the least above his profession, or out of humour with it, or I should think poor Captn. Blake, whoever he is, in a very bad way.

Tomorrow, Mr. Haden is coming over for dinner. How exciting! We’ve grown so fond of Mr. Haden that I can’t even guess what to expect. He, along with Mr. Tilson and Mr. Philips, formed our group of clever friends last night; Fanny played music while he listened and offered suggestions for improvements, until Richard arrived to tell him that "the doctor was waiting for him at Captain Blake's"; and then he left in a hurry, as you can imagine. He never seems to act above his profession or be upset with it, or else I would think poor Captain Blake, whoever he is, is in a lot of trouble.

With love,
Jane Austen.

I have been listening to dreadful insanity. It is Mr. Haden's firm belief that a person not musical is fit for every sort of wickedness. I ventured to assert a little on the other side, but wished the cause in abler hands.

I have been listening to terrible nonsense. Mr. Haden firmly believes that a person not musical is capable of all kinds of wickedness. I tried to argue a bit on the other side, but I wished the cause was in more capable hands.


Hans Place: Sunday [November 26, 1815].

I did mention the P. R. in my note to Mr. Murray; it brought me a fine compliment in return. Whether it has done any other good I do not know, but Henry thought it worth trying.

I did mention the P. R. in my note to Mr. Murray; it got me a nice compliment in return. I'm not sure if it did any other good, but Henry thought it was worth a shot.

The printers continue to supply me very well. I am advanced in Vol. III. to my arra-root, upon which peculiar style of spelling there is a modest query in the margin. I will not forget Anna's arrowroot. I hope you have told Martha of my first resolution of letting nobody know that I might dedicate, &c., for fear of being obliged to do it, and that she is thoroughly convinced of my being influenced now by nothing but the most mercenary motives.

The printers are doing a great job for me. I'm making good progress in Vol. III., getting close to my arra-root, about which there's a little question noted in the margin. I won’t forget Anna's arrowroot. I hope you’ve told Martha about my initial decision to not let anyone know that I might dedicate, etc., for fear of feeling pressured to do it, and that she's completely convinced I'm only driven by the most selfish motives now.


Then came dinner and Mr. Haden, who brought good manners and clever conversation. From 7 to 8 the harp; at 8 Mrs. L. and Miss E. arrived, and for the rest of the evening the drawing-room was thus arranged: on the sofa side the two ladies, Henry, and myself, making the best of it; on the opposite side Fanny and Mr. Haden, in two chairs (I believe, at least, they had two chairs), talking together uninterruptedly. Fancy the scene! And what is to be fancied next? Why, that Mr. H. dines here again to-morrow. To-day we are to have Mr. Barlow. Mr. H. is reading Mansfield Park for the first time, and prefers it to P. and P.

Then came dinner, and Mr. Haden, who was polite and had great conversation. From 7 to 8, we enjoyed the harp; at 8, Mrs. L. and Miss E. arrived, and for the rest of the evening, the drawing-room was set up like this: on the sofa side were the two ladies, Henry, and me, making the most of it; on the opposite side were Fanny and Mr. Haden, in two chairs (I believe, at least, they had two chairs), chatting away without interruption. Just picture the scene! And what’s next in our imagination? Well, Mr. H. will be dining here again tomorrow. Today, we’re having Mr. Barlow. Mr. H. is reading Mansfield Park for the first time, and he likes it more than P. and P.


Fanny has heard all that I have said to you about herself and Mr. H. Thank you very much for the sight of dearest Charles's letter to yourself. How pleasantly and how naturally he writes! and how perfect a picture of his disposition and feelings his style conveys! Poor dear fellow! Not a present! I have a great mind to send him all the twelve copies which were to have been dispersed among my near[317] connections, beginning with the P. R. and ending with Countess Morley. Adieu.

Fanny has heard everything I've told you about her and Mr. H. Thank you so much for sharing dear Charles's letter with me. He writes so pleasantly and naturally! His style perfectly captures his personality and feelings! Poor guy! No gift! I’m seriously considering sending him all twelve copies that were meant to be given out to my close[317] connections, starting with the P. R. and ending with Countess Morley. Goodbye.

Yours truly,
Jane Austen. Miss Austen.

Saturday [December 2, 1815].

My Dear Cassandra,—Henry came back yesterday, and might have returned the day before if he had known as much in time.

Dear Cassandra,—Henry came back yesterday and could have returned the day before if he had known in time.


I had the comfort of a few lines on Wednesday morning from Henry himself, just after your letter was gone, giving so good an account of his feelings as made me perfectly easy. He met with the utmost care and attention at Hanwell, spent his two days there very quietly and pleasantly, and, being certainly in no respect the worse for going, we may believe that he must be better, as he is quite sure of being himself. To make his return a complete gala Mr. Haden was secured for dinner. I need not say that our evening was agreeable.

I received a comforting note from Henry on Wednesday morning, just after your letter was sent, which gave me a clear understanding of how he was feeling and put my mind at ease. He was treated with great care and attention at Hanwell, spent his two days there peacefully and happily, and since he’s definitely no worse off for going, we can believe he’s better, especially since he feels like himself again. To make his return a true celebration, Mr. Haden was invited for dinner. I don't need to mention that our evening was enjoyable.

But you seem to be under a mistake as to Mr. H. You call him an apothecary. He is no apothecary; he has never been an apothecary; there is not an apothecary in this neighbourhood—the only inconvenience of the situation perhaps—but so it is; we have not a medical man within reach. He is a Haden, nothing but a Haden, a sort of wonderful nondescript creature on two legs, something between a man and an angel, but without the least spice of an apothecary. He is, perhaps, the only person not an apothecary hereabouts. He has never sung to us. He will not sing without a pianoforte accompaniment.

But you seem to be mistaken about Mr. H. You call him a pharmacist. He’s not a pharmacist; he’s never been one; there isn’t a pharmacist in this area—the only downside of the situation, perhaps—but that’s just how it is; we don’t have a doctor nearby. He is a Haden, nothing more than a Haden, a kind of amazing, undefined being on two legs, something between a man and an angel, but with absolutely no qualities of a pharmacist. He is probably the only person not a pharmacist around here. He has never sung for us. He won’t sing without a piano accompaniment.


I am sorry my mother has been suffering, and am afraid this exquisite weather is too good to agree with her. I enjoy it all over me, from top to toe, from right to left, longitudinally, perpendicularly,[318] diagonally; and I cannot but selfishly hope we are to have it last till Christmas—nice, unwholesome, unseasonable, relaxing, close, muggy weather.

I’m sorry my mom has been suffering, and I’m worried this amazing weather is too good for her. I love it covering me completely, from head to toe, side to side, up and down, [318] diagonally; and I can’t help but selfishly hope it lasts until Christmas—nice, unhealthy, out-of-season, relaxing, close, muggy weather.

Love you lots,
J. A.

It strikes me that I have no business to give the P. R. a binding, but we will take counsel upon the question.

It occurs to me that I shouldn't give the P. R. a binding decision, but we will discuss the matter further.

Two more letters were written by the author to her publisher while the work was in his hands.

Two more letters were written by the author to her publisher while the work was with him.

On December 11, she writes:—

On December 11, she writes:—

As I find that Emma is advertised for publication as early as Saturday next, I think it best to lose no time in settling all that remains to be settled on the subject, and adopt this method as involving the smallest tax on your time. . . .

As I see that Emma is set for release as early as this coming Saturday, I think it’s best to quickly resolve everything that still needs to be taken care of on the matter and use this approach to minimize the burden on your time. . . .

. . . The title-page must be 'Emma, dedicated by permission to H.R.H. the Prince Regent.' And it is my particular wish that one set should be completed and sent to H.R.H. two or three days before the work is generally public. It should be sent under cover to the Rev. J. S. Clarke, Librarian, Carlton House. I shall subjoin a list of those persons to whom I must trouble you to forward also a set each, when the work is out; all unbound with 'From the Authoress' on the first page.[305]

. . . The title page must say 'Emma, dedicated by permission to H.R.H. the Prince Regent.' I would really like one complete set to be sent to H.R.H. two or three days before the work is released to the public. It should be sent under cover to the Rev. J. S. Clarke, Librarian, Carlton House. I will provide a list of people to whom I need you to send a set as well, once the work is out; all unbound with 'From the Authoress' on the first page.[305]

. . . I return also Mansfield Park as ready for a second edition, I believe, as I can make it.[319][306] I am in Hans Place till the 16th; from that day inclusive, my direction will be Chawton, Alton, Hants.[307]

. . . I’m also returning Mansfield Park as ready for a second edition, I believe, as I can make it.[319][306] I’ll be in Hans Place until the 16th; starting that day, my address will be Chawton, Alton, Hants.[307]

On receipt of this, Mr. Murray seems to have sent round a note immediately, asking if it really was Miss Austen's wish that the dedication should be placed on the title-page, for we find Jane writing again the same day:—

On receiving this, Mr. Murray appears to have quickly sent a note asking if it was truly Miss Austen's wish for the dedication to be placed on the title page, because we see Jane writing again the same day:—

Dear Sir,—I am very much obliged by yours, and very happy to feel everything arranged to our mutual satisfaction. As to my direction about the title-page, it was arising from my ignorance only, and from my having never noticed the proper place for a dedication. I thank you for putting me right. Any deviation from what is usually done in such cases is the last thing I should wish for. I feel happy in having a friend to save me from the ill effect of my own blunder.

Dear Sir/Madam,—Thank you for your message, and I'm really glad we could sort everything out to our mutual satisfaction. My comment about the title page was just due to my lack of knowledge, as I had never seen the correct place for a dedication. I appreciate you correcting me. The last thing I want is to stray from the traditional way of doing things in these situations. I'm grateful to have a friend like you to help me avoid the negative consequences of my own mistakes.

On December 11, Jane resumed her correspondence with Mr. Clarke:—

On December 11, Jane started writing to Mr. Clarke again:—

Dear Sir,—My Emma is now so near publication that I feel it right to assure you of my not having forgotten your kind recommendation of an early copy for Carlton House, and that I have Mr. Murray's promise of its being sent to His Royal Highness, under cover to you, three days previous to the work being really out. I must make use of this opportunity to thank you, dear Sir, for the very high praise you bestow on my other novels. I am too vain to wish to convince you that you have praised them beyond their merit. My greatest anxiety at present is that this fourth work should not disgrace what was good in the others. But on this point I will do myself the[320] justice to declare that, whatever may be my wishes for its success, I am very strongly haunted by the idea that to those readers who have preferred Pride and Prejudice it will appear inferior in wit; and to those who have preferred Mansfield Park, very inferior in good sense. Such as it is, however, I hope you will do me the favour of accepting a copy. Mr. Murray will have directions for sending one. I am quite honoured by your thinking me capable of drawing such a clergyman as you gave the sketch of in your note of November 16th. But I assure you I am not. The comic part of the character I might be equal to, but not the good, the enthusiastic, the literary. Such a man's conversation must at times be on subjects of science and philosophy, of which I know nothing; or at least occasionally abundant in quotations and allusions which a woman who, like me, knows only her own mother tongue, and has read little in that, would be totally without the power of giving. A classical education, or at any rate a very extensive acquaintance with English literature, ancient and modern, appears to me quite indispensable for the person who would do any justice to your clergyman; and I think I may boast myself to be, with all possible vanity, the most unlearned and uninformed female who ever dared to be an authoress.

Dear Sir,,—My Emma is almost ready for publication, and I want to assure you that I haven’t forgotten your kind suggestion for an early copy for Carlton House. Mr. Murray has promised to send it to His Royal Highness three days before it’s officially released, through you. I also want to take this chance to thank you, dear Sir, for the wonderful praise you give to my other novels. I’m too proud to try to convince you that you’ve overpraised them. My biggest worry right now is that this fourth book doesn’t tarnish the good reputation of the others. That said, I must be honest and admit that, no matter how much I hope it succeeds, I’m really haunted by the thought that readers who loved Pride and Prejudice will find it lacking in wit, and those who preferred Mansfield Park will think it very lacking in sense. Regardless of that, I hope you will do me the honor of accepting a copy. Mr. Murray will have instructions to send one. I’m flattered that you think I could create a character like the clergyman you described in your note from November 16th. But I assure you I’m not capable. I might handle the comic aspects, but not the good, the passionate, the intellectual. Such a person would need to discuss topics of science and philosophy, which I know nothing about, or at least frequently include quotes and references that someone like me, who only knows her own language and has read very little, simply wouldn’t be able to provide. A classical education, or at least a solid knowledge of English literature, both ancient and modern, seems absolutely essential for anyone who wants to do justice to your clergyman. I think I could confidently say, with all possible vanity, that I’m the most uneducated and uninformed woman who ever dared to be an author.

Trust me, dear Sir, Your dedicated and loyal servant, Jane Austen.

But Mr. Clarke had not finished with his suggestions, for he replied in a few days:—

But Mr. Clarke wasn't done with his suggestions, as he responded a few days later:—


Carlton House: Thursday [December 1815].

My dear Madam,—The letter you were so obliging as to do me the honour of sending, was forwarded to me in Kent, where, in a village, Chiddingstone, near Sevenoaks, I had been hiding myself from all bustle[321] and turmoil and getting spirits for a winter campaign, and strength to stand the sharp knives which many a Shylock is wetting [sic] to cut more than a pound of flesh from my heart, on the appearance of James the Second.[308]

Dear Ma'am,—The letter you kindly sent me was forwarded to me in Kent, where I had been hiding out in a village called Chiddingstone, near Sevenoaks, away from all the noise and chaos to gather my energy for a winter campaign and build up the strength to withstand the sharp knives that many a Shylock is sharpening, eager to take more than a pound of flesh from my heart, with the arrival of James the Second.[308]

On Monday I go to Lord Egremont's at Petworth—where your praises have long been sounded as they ought to be—I shall then look in on the party at the Pavilion[309] for a couple of nights, and return to preach at Park Street Chapel, Green Street, on the Thanksgiving Day.

On Monday, I'm heading to Lord Egremont's place in Petworth—where your praises have been shared as they should be. After that, I'll stop by the gathering at the Pavilion[309] for a couple of nights, and then I'll come back to preach at Park Street Chapel, Green Street, on Thanksgiving Day.

You were very good to send me Emma, which I have in no respect deserved. It is gone to the Prince Regent. I have read only a few pages, which I very much admired—there is so much nature and excellent description of character in everything you describe. Pray continue to write and make all your friends send sketches to help you—and Mémoires pour servir, as the French term it. Do let us have an English clergyman after your fancy—much novelty may be introduced—show, dear Madam, what good would be done if tythes were taken away entirely, and describe him burying his own mother, as I did, because the High Priest of the Parish in which she died did not pay her remains the respect he ought to do. I have never recovered the shock. Carry your clergyman to sea as the friend of some distinguished naval character about a Court, you can then bring forward, like Le Sage, many interesting scenes of character and interest.

You were so kind to send me Emma, which I really don't deserve. It's now with the Prince Regent. I've read only a few pages, which I really admired—there's so much genuine emotion and excellent character description in everything you write about. Please keep writing and encourage all your friends to send sketches to support you—and Mémoires pour servir, as the French say. Let's have an English clergyman of your choosing—there's so much potential for creativity—show, dear Madam, what good could happen if tithes were completely abolished, and describe him burying his own mother, as I did, because the High Priest of the Parish where she died didn't show her the respect she deserved. I've never gotten over the shock. Take your clergyman to sea as the friend of some notable naval character at court, and then you can introduce many interesting scenes of character and intrigue, like Le Sage.

But forgive me, I cannot write to you without wishing to elicit your genius, and I fear I cannot do that without trespassing on your patience and good nature.

But forgive me, I can’t write to you without wanting to draw out your brilliance, and I worry I can’t do that without overstepping your patience and kindness.

I have desired Mr. Murray to procure, if he can, two little works I ventured to publish from being at sea—sermons which I wrote and preached on the[322] ocean, and the edition which I published of Falconer's Shipwreck.[310]

I asked Mr. Murray to get, if possible, two small works I took the chance to publish while at sea—sermons I wrote and preached on the[322] ocean, and the edition of Falconer's Shipwreck that I published.[310]

Pray, dear Madam, remember that beside my cell at Carlton House, I have another which Dr. Barne procured for me at No. 37 Golden Square, where I often hide myself. There is a small library there much at your service, and if you can make the cell render you any service as a sort of halfway house when you come to Town, I shall be most happy. There is a maid servant of mine always there.

Please, dear Madam, remember that next to my room at Carlton House, I have another one that Dr. Barne got for me at No. 37 Golden Square, where I often retreat. There's a small library there ready for your use, and if you find the room useful as a sort of halfway house when you visit the city, I would be very pleased. I have a maid always there as well.

I hope to have the honour of sending you James the Second when it reaches a second edition, as some few notes may possibly be then added.

I hope to have the honor of sending you James the Second when it comes out in a second edition, as a few notes might possibly be added by then.

Yours sincerely, dear Madam,
J. S. Clarke.

It is evident that what the writer of the above letter chiefly desired, was that Jane Austen should depict a clergyman who should resemble no one so much as the Rev. J. S. Clarke. This is borne out again in a further letter in which Mr. Clarke expressed the somewhat tardy thanks of his Royal master.

It’s clear that what the writer of the above letter mainly wanted was for Jane Austen to portray a clergyman who resembled no one more than Rev. J. S. Clarke. This is confirmed again in another letter where Mr. Clarke conveyed the somewhat delayed thanks of his Royal master.


Pavilion: March 27, 1816.

Dear Miss Austen,—I have to return you the thanks of His Royal Highness, the Prince Regent, for the handsome copy you sent him of your last excellent novel. Pray, dear Madam, soon write again and again. Lord St. Helens and many of the nobility, who have been staying here, paid you the just tribute of their praise.

Dear Ms. Austen,—I have to thank you on behalf of His Royal Highness, the Prince Regent, for the lovely copy of your latest outstanding novel that you sent him. Please, dear Madam, write again soon and often. Lord St. Helens and many members of the nobility who have been staying here expressed their sincere admiration for your work.

The Prince Regent has just left us for London; and having been pleased to appoint me Chaplain and Private English Secretary to the Prince of Cobourg, I remain here with His Serene Highness and a select party until the marriage. Perhaps when you again[323] appear in print you may chuse to dedicate your volumes to Prince Leopold: any historical romance, illustrative of the history of the august House of Cobourg, would just now be very interesting.

The Prince Regent has just left for London; and since he was gracious enough to appoint me as Chaplain and Private English Secretary to the Prince of Cobourg, I’m staying here with His Serene Highness and a select group until the wedding. Perhaps when you publish again[323], you might want to dedicate your volumes to Prince Leopold: any historical romance that highlights the history of the esteemed House of Cobourg would be quite interesting right now.

Trust me always,
Dear Ms. Austen,
Your loyal friend,
J.S. Clarke.

Jane's sensible reply put an end to any further suggestions:—

Jane's practical response stopped any more suggestions:—

My dear Sir,—I am honoured by the Prince's thanks and very much obliged to yourself for the kind manner in which you mention the work. I have also to acknowledge a former letter forwarded to me from Hans Place. I assure you I felt very grateful for the friendly tenor of it, and hope my silence will have been considered, as it was truly meant, to proceed only from an unwillingness to tax your time with idle thanks. Under every interesting circumstance which your own talent and literary labours have placed you in, or the favour of the Regent bestowed, you have my best wishes. Your recent appointments I hope are a step to something still better. In my opinion, the service of a court can hardly be too well paid, for immense must be the sacrifice of time and feeling required by it.

Dear Sir,—I’m grateful for the Prince’s thanks and really appreciate the kind way you mention my work. I also want to acknowledge a previous letter I received from Hans Place. I truly felt thankful for its friendly tone, and I hope my silence has been understood as my way of not wanting to waste your time with unnecessary thanks. Given the interesting situations your talent and literary efforts have brought you, as well as the favor of the Regent, you have my best wishes. I hope your recent appointments lead to even greater opportunities. In my view, serving at court should be compensated well, as it requires a significant sacrifice of time and emotion.

You are very, very kind in your hints as to the sort of composition which might recommend me at present, and I am fully sensible that an historical romance, founded on the House of Saxe Cobourg, might be much more to the purpose of profit or popularity than such pictures of domestic life in country villages as I deal in. But I could no more write a romance than an epic poem. I could not sit seriously down to write a serious romance under any other[324] motive than to save my life; and if it were indispensable for me to keep it up and never relax into laughing at myself or at other people, I am sure I should be hung before I had finished the first chapter. No, I must keep to my own style and go on in my own way, and though I may never succeed again in that, I am convinced that I should totally fail in any other.

You’re really generous in suggesting what kind of writing might help me right now, and I know that an historical romance based on the House of Saxe Cobourg could be more commercially successful or popular than the stories about everyday life in small villages that I typically write. But I can’t write a romance any more than I could write an epic poem. I wouldn’t be able to sit down and seriously write a romance for any reason other than to save my life; and if I had to keep it together and never allow myself to laugh at myself or others, I’m sure I’d lose my mind before I finished the first chapter. No, I need to stick to my own style and continue in my own way, and even if I never succeed again with that, I believe I would completely fail at anything else.

Sincerely, my dear Sir,
Your truly grateful and sincere friend,
Jane Austen.

Chawton, near Alton, April 1, 1816.

Chawton, near Alton, April 1, 1816.


CHAPTER XVIII

PERSUASION

1815-1816

So far as we know, Jane went to London in 1815 perfectly sound in health. Her remark to Cassandra on her enjoyment of the muggy, unwholesome weather is written with the security of a person accustomed to be free from bodily ailments, and expecting that condition of things to continue. But, alas! we must look upon this visit, which seemed to mark the highest point in her modest fame, as marking also a downward stage in her career as regards both prosperity and health. Perhaps the excitement of the publication of Emma, and probably the close attention on the sick-bed of her brother which coincided with it—possibly even the muggy weather which she praised so highly—combined to diminish her vigour, and to sow the seeds of a disease, the exact nature of which no one seems ever to have been able to determine. These, however, were not the only disquieting circumstances which surrounded her. In the following March her favourite brother, Henry, was declared a bankrupt; and there are one or two indications of her being aware that all was not well with the firm in the autumn.[326] The months which intervened while this catastrophe was impending must have been very trying to one already weakened by all that she had gone through. More agreeable associations, however, arose from the success of Emma. There was, for instance, a pleasant exchange of letters with the Countess of Morley, a lady of some literary capacity, to whom Jane had sent a copy of Emma, and who expressed her thanks and admiration in very warm terms. The author in her turn, speaking of Lady Morley's approval, says: 'It encourages me to depend on the same share of general good opinion which Emma's predecessors have experienced, and to believe that I have not yet, as almost every writer of fancy does sooner or later, overwritten myself.'

The end of March brought a still more flattering tribute to Jane's growing fame, in the shape of an article on Emma in the Quarterly Review. The Review, though dated October 1815, did not appear till March of the following year,[311] and the writer of the article was none other than Sir Walter Scott.[312]

The end of March brought an even more flattering acknowledgment of Jane's rising fame in the form of an article about Emma in the Quarterly Review. The Review, although dated October 1815, was not published until March of the following year,[311] and the author of the article was none other than Sir Walter Scott.[312]

The honour of an article in the Quarterly was no doubt mainly due to the fact that Jane had published her latest book with Mr. Murray, its owner. Though the praise contained in the article would scarcely satisfy an enthusiastic admirer of her works,[313] Miss Austen felt she had no cause to[327] complain. In thanking Mr. Murray for lending her a copy of the Review, she writes:—

The honor of an article in the Quarterly was undoubtedly primarily because Jane had published her latest book with Mr. Murray, its owner. Although the praise in the article would hardly satisfy a devoted fan of her works,[313] Miss Austen felt she had no reason to[327] complain. In thanking Mr. Murray for lending her a copy of the Review, she writes:—

The authoress of Emma has no reason, I think, to complain of her treatment in it, except in the total omission of Mansfield Park. I cannot but be sorry that so clever a man as the Reviewer of Emma should consider it as unworthy of being noticed. You will be pleased to hear that I have received the Prince's thanks for the handsome copy I sent him of Emma. Whatever he may think of my share of the work, yours seems to have been quite right.

The author of Emma has no reason, I think, to complain about her treatment in it, except for the complete omission of Mansfield Park. I can’t help but be disappointed that such a smart person as the Reviewer of Emma would think it's not worth mentioning. You'll be happy to know that I've received the Prince's thanks for the beautiful copy I sent him of Emma. Whatever he may think about my contribution to the work, yours seems to have been perfectly fine.

The fact that she was honoured with a notice in the Quarterly did not prevent the author from collecting and leaving on record the more domestic criticisms of her family and friends.

The fact that she was recognized with a notice in the Quarterly didn’t stop the author from gathering and documenting the more personal critiques from her family and friends.


Opinions about Emma.

Captain F. Austen liked it extremely, observing that though there might be more wit in P. and P. and an higher morality in M. P., yet altogether, on account of its peculiar air of Nature throughout, he preferred it to either.

Captain F. Austen really liked it, noting that while there might be more humor in P. and P. and a higher moral standard in M. P., he still preferred this one overall because of its unique natural vibe.

Mrs. Frank Austen liked and admired it very much indeed, but must still prefer P. and P.

Mrs. Frank Austen really liked and admired it a lot, but still had to prefer P. and P.

Mrs. J. Bridges preferred it to all the others.

Mrs. J. Bridges liked it more than any of the others.

Miss Sharp.—Better than M. P., but not so well as P. and P. Pleased with the heroine for her originality, delighted with Mr. K., and called Mrs. Elton beyond praise—dissatisfied with Jane Fairfax.

Miss Sharp.—Better than M. P., but not as good as P. and P. Enjoyed the heroine for her uniqueness, thrilled with Mr. K., and thought Mrs. Elton was beyond amazing—unhappy with Jane Fairfax.

Cassandra.—Better than P. and P. but not so well as M. P.

Cassandra.—Better than P. and P. but not as good as M. P.

Fanny K.—Not so well as either P. and P. or M. P. Could not bear Emma herself. Mr. Knightley delightful. Should like J. F. if she knew more of her.

Fanny K.—Not as good as either P. and P. or M. P. Couldn’t stand Emma herself. Mr. Knightley is delightful. Would like J. F. if she knew more about her.

Mr. and Mrs. James Austen did not like it so well as either of the three others. Language different from the others; not so easily read.

Mr. and Mrs. James Austen didn't like it as much as the other three. The language was different from the others; it wasn't as easy to read.

Edward preferred it to M. P. only. Mr. K. liked by everybody.

Edward liked it better than M. P. only. Mr. K. was liked by everyone.

Miss Bigg.—Not equal to either P. and P. or M. P. Objected to the sameness of the subject (Matchmaking) all through. Too much of Mrs. Elton and H. Smith. Language superior to the others.

Miss Bigg.—Not as good as either P. and P. or M. P. She complained about the constant repetition of the same topic (matchmaking) throughout. There was too much focus on Mrs. Elton and H. Smith. The writing was better than the others.

My Mother thought it more entertaining than M. P., but not so interesting as P. and P. No characters in it equal to Lady Catherine or Mr. Collins.[329]

My Mother found it more entertaining than M. P., but not as interesting as P. and P. None of the characters are as memorable as Lady Catherine or Mr. Collins.[329]

Miss Lloyd thought it as clever as either of the others, but did not receive so much pleasure from it as from P. and P. and M. P.

Miss Lloyd thought it was just as clever as the others, but didn't enjoy it as much as P. and P. and M. P.

Fanny Cage liked it very much indeed, and classed it between P. and P. and M. P.

Fanny Cage really liked it and ranked it between P. and P. and M. P.

Mrs. and Miss Craven liked it very much, but not so much as the others.

Mrs. and Miss Craven liked it a lot, but not as much as the others.

Mr. Sherer did not think it equal to either M. P. (which he liked the best of all) or P. and P. Displeased with my pictures of clergymen.

Mr. Sherer didn’t think it was as good as either M. P. (which he liked the most) or P. and P. He was unhappy with my pictures of clergymen.

Miss Bigg, on reading it a second time, liked Miss Bates much better than at first, and expressed herself as liking all the people of Highbury in general, except Harriet Smith, but could not help still thinking her too silly in her loves.

Miss Bigg, after reading it again, felt much more positive about Miss Bates than she did initially and mentioned that she appreciated everyone in Highbury overall, except for Harriet Smith. However, she still couldn't shake the thought that she was too naive in matters of love.

The Family at Upton Gray all very much amused with it. Miss Bates a great favourite with Mrs. Beaufoy.

The Family at Upton Gray are all quite entertained by it. Miss Bates is a big favorite with Mrs. Beaufoy.

Mr. and Mrs. Leigh Perrot saw many beauties in it, but could not think it equal to P. and P. Darcy and Elizabeth had spoilt them for anything else. Mr. K., however, an excellent character; Emma better luck than a matchmaker often has; pitied Jane Fairfax; thought Frank Churchill better treated than he deserved.

Mr. and Mrs. Leigh Perrot saw many attractive things in it, but couldn’t believe it matched up to P. and P. Darcy and Elizabeth had ruined them for anything else. Mr. K., however, was a great character; Emma had more success than most matchmakers; he felt sorry for Jane Fairfax and thought Frank Churchill was treated better than he deserved.

Countess Craven admired it very much, but did not think it equal to P. and P. which she ranked as the very first of its sort.

Countess Craven admired it a lot, but didn't think it was on the same level as P. and P., which she considered the best of its kind.

Mrs. Guiton thought it too natural to be interesting.

Mrs. Guiton thought it was too ordinary to be interesting.

Mrs. Digweed did not like it so well as the others: in fact if she had not known the author would hardly have got through it.

Mrs. Digweed didn't like it as much as the others: in fact, if she hadn't known the author, she would barely have made it through.

Miss Terry admired it very much, particularly Mrs. Elton.

Miss Terry really admired it, especially Mrs. Elton.

Henry Sanford—very much pleased with it—delighted with Miss Bates, but thought Mrs. Elton the best-drawn character in the book. Mansfield Park, however, still his favourite.[330]

Henry Sanford—really pleased with it—enjoyed Miss Bates, but believed Mrs. Elton was the best-developed character in the book. Mansfield Park, however, remained his favorite.[330]

Mr. Hadenquite delighted with it. Admired the character of Emma.

Mr. Hadenreally pleased with it. Liked the character of Emma.

Miss Isabella Herries did not like it. Objected to my exposing the sex in the character of the heroine. Convinced that I had meant Mrs. and Miss Bates for some acquaintance of theirs. People whom I never heard of before.

Miss Isabella Herries didn’t like it. She was against me revealing the gender of the heroine. She was convinced that I had based Mrs. and Miss Bates on someone they knew. People I had never heard of before.

Mrs. Harriet Moore admired it very much, but M. P. still her favourite of all.

Mrs. Harriet Moore liked it a lot, but M. P. was still her favorite of all.

Countess of Morley delighted with it.

Countess of Morley thrilled with it.

Mr. Cockerell liked it so little that Fanny would not send me his opinion.

Mr. Cockerell disliked it so much that Fanny wouldn't share his opinion with me.

Mrs. Dickson did not much like it—thought it very inferior to P. and P. Liked it the less from there being a Mr. and Mrs. Dixon in it.

Mrs. Dickson didn't really like it—thought it was far worse than P. and P. Liked it even less because there was a Mr. and Mrs. Dixon in it.

Mrs. Brandreth thought the third volume superior to anything I had ever written—quite beautiful!

Mrs. Brandreth thought the third volume was better than anything I had ever written—absolutely beautiful!

Mr. B. Lefroy thought that if there had been more incident it would be equal to any of the others. The characters quite as well-drawn and supported as in any, and from being more every-day ones, the more entertaining. Did not like the heroine so well as any of the others. Miss Bates excellent, but rather too much of her. Mr. and Mrs. Elton admirable and John Knightley a sensible man.

Mr. B. Lefroy thought that if there had been more events, it would match any of the others. The characters were just as well-developed and supported as in any of them, and because they were more relatable, they were even more entertaining. He didn't like the heroine as much as the others. Miss Bates was great, but there was maybe a bit too much of her. Mr. and Mrs. Elton were excellent, and John Knightley was a sensible guy.

Mrs. B. Lefroy ranked Emma as a composition with S. and S. Not so brilliant as P. and P. nor so equal as M. P. Preferred Emma herself to all the heroines. The characters, like all the others, admirably well drawn and supported—perhaps rather less strongly marked than some, but only the more natural for that reason. Mr. Knightley, Mrs. Elton, and Miss Bates her favourites. Thought one or two of the conversations too long.

Mrs. B. Lefroy rated Emma alongside S. and S. It wasn’t as brilliant as P. and P. nor as consistent as M. P. She preferred Emma over all the other heroines. The characters, like all the others, were excellently drawn and developed—maybe not as distinct as some, but that made them feel more realistic. Her favorites were Mr. Knightley, Mrs. Elton, and Miss Bates. She thought a few of the conversations were too lengthy.

Mrs. Lefroy preferred it to M. P., but liked M. P. the least of all.

Mrs. Lefroy preferred it to M. P., but liked M. P. the least of all.

Mr. Fowle read only the first and last chapters, because he had heard it was not interesting.

Mr. Fowle read only the first and last chapters, because he had heard it wasn't interesting.

Mrs. Lutley Sclater liked it very much, better[331] than M. P., and thought I had 'brought it all about very cleverly in the last volume.'

Mrs. Lutley Sclater liked it a lot, more[331] than M. P., and thought I had 'pulled it all together very cleverly in the last volume.'

Mrs. C. Cage wrote thus to Fanny: 'A great many thanks for the loan of Emma, which I am delighted with. I like it better than any. Every character is thoroughly kept up. I must enjoy reading it again with Charles. Miss Bates is incomparable, but I was nearly killed with those precious treasures. They are unique, and really with more fun than I can express. I am at Highbury all day, and I can't help feeling I have just got into a new set of acquaintance. No one writes such good sense, and so very comfortable.'

Mrs. C. Cage wrote to Fanny: 'Thank you so much for lending me Emma, which I'm really enjoying. I like it more than any other book. Every character is wonderfully developed. I can't wait to read it again with Charles. Miss Bates is amazing, but I was nearly dying from those precious treasures. They’re one of a kind and honestly more amusing than I can say. I'm in Highbury all day, and I can't shake the feeling that I've just stepped into a whole new group of friends. No one writes such common sense and is so comforting.'

Mrs. Wroughton did not like it so well as P. and P. Thought the authoress wrong, in such times as these, to draw such clergymen as Mr. Collins and Mr. Elton.

Mrs. Wroughton didn't like it as much as P. and P. She thought the author was wrong, in times like these, to portray clergymen like Mr. Collins and Mr. Elton.

Sir J. Langham thought it much inferior to the others.

Sir J. Langham thought it was much worse than the others.

Mr. Jeffrey (of the Edinburgh Review) was kept up by it three nights.

Mr. Jeffrey (of the Edinburgh Review) was kept awake by it for three nights.

Miss Murden.—Certainly inferior to all the others.

Miss Murden.—Definitely not as good as the others.

Captain C. Austen wrote: 'Emma arrived in time to a moment. I am delighted with her, more so I think than even with my favourite, Pride and Prejudice, and have read it three times in the passage.'

Captain C. Austen wrote: 'Emma arrived just in time. I'm really impressed with her, even more than with my favorite, Pride and Prejudice, and I’ve read it three times during the voyage.'

Mrs. D. Dundas thought it very clever, but did not like it so well as either of the others.

Mrs. D. Dundas thought it was very clever, but she didn't like it as much as either of the others.

We do not know how Mr. Jeffrey's involuntary tribute of admiration was conveyed to the author, but we are sure she must have valued it very highly. It was not the first time she had collected a miscellaneous set of opinions on her work. The two following critiques on Mansfield Park—apparently from two ladies of the same family—will illustrate the sort of want of comprehension from which the author had to suffer when she got outside the limits of her own immediate circle.[332]

We don't know how Mr. Jeffrey's unintentional praise reached the author, but we're sure she appreciated it a lot. This wasn’t the first time she gathered a mixed bag of opinions about her work. The two critiques on Mansfield Park—likely from two women in the same family—will show the kind of misunderstanding the author faced when she stepped beyond her close circle.[332]

Mrs. B.—Much pleased with it: particularly with the character of Fanny as being so very natural. Thought Lady Bertram like herself. Preferred it to either of the others; but imagined that might be want of taste, as she did not understand wit.

Mrs. B.—Very pleased with it: especially with Fanny's character because it felt so real. Thought Lady Bertram resembled her. Liked it more than either of the others; but thought that might be a lack of taste since she didn't get wit.

Mrs. Augusta B. owned that she thought S. and S. and P. and P. downright nonsense, but expected to like M. P. better, and having finished the first volume, flattered herself she had got through the worst.

Mrs. Augusta B. admitted that she found S. and S. and P. and P. to be complete nonsense, but she hoped to enjoy M. P. more. After finishing the first volume, she confidently believed she had made it through the toughest part.

Meanwhile, the banking-house of Austen, Maunde, and Tilson, had closed its doors; and on March 23, 1816, Henry Austen was declared a bankrupt: the immediate cause of the collapse being the failure of an Alton bank which the London firm had backed. No personal extravagance was charged against Henry; but he had the unpleasant sensation of starting life over again, and of having caused serious loss to several of his family, especially his brother Edward and Mr. Leigh Perrot, who had gone sureties for him on his appointment as Receiver-General for Oxfordshire. Jane herself was fortunate in losing no more than thirteen pounds—a portion of the profits of Mansfield Park.[314]

Meanwhile, the banking firm of Austen, Maunde, and Tilson had shut down, and on March 23, 1816, Henry Austen was declared bankrupt. The immediate cause of the failure was the collapse of an Alton bank that the London firm had supported. No personal overspending was blamed on Henry, but he felt the uncomfortable experience of starting over and causing significant losses for several family members, especially his brother Edward and Mr. Leigh Perrot, who had guaranteed him when he was appointed Receiver-General for Oxfordshire. Jane herself was lucky to lose no more than thirteen pounds, which was part of the profits from Mansfield Park.[314]

Henry Austen possessed an extraordinary elasticity of nature which made a rebound from depression easy—indeed, almost inevitable—in his case. He returned at once to his original intention of taking Orders, as if the intervening military and banking career had been nothing more than an interruption of his normal course. Nor was it merely perfunctory performance of clerical duties to which he looked forward: he was in earnest, and began[333] by making use of his former classical knowledge to take up a serious study of the New Testament in the original language. He seems to have been in advance of his age in this respect; for when he went to be examined by the Bishop, that dignitary, after asking him such questions as he thought desirable, put his hand on a book which lay near him on the table, and which happened to be a Greek Testament, and said: 'As for this book, Mr. Austen, I dare say it is some years since either you or I looked into it.'

Henry Austen had an incredible ability to bounce back from depression, making recovery almost effortless for him. He quickly returned to his original goal of becoming a clergyman, as if his time in the military and banking was just a brief pause in his usual path. He wasn't just going through the motions of clerical work; he was serious about it. He started by using his old classical knowledge to delve into a serious study of the New Testament in its original language. He seemed to be ahead of his time in this regard; when he went to be examined by the Bishop, that official, after asking him various questions, placed his hand on a book on the table that was a Greek Testament and said, ‘As for this book, Mr. Austen, I dare say it has been a few years since either you or I looked into it.’

Henry Austen became in time an earnest preacher of the evangelical school, and was for many years perpetual curate of Bentley, near Alton. He did not marry the 'Hanwell favourite,' but found a wife after some years in Miss Eleanor Jackson, who survived him.

Henry Austen eventually became a passionate preacher of the evangelical movement and served for many years as the perpetual curate of Bentley, near Alton. He didn't marry the 'Hanwell favorite,' but after some years, he found a wife in Miss Eleanor Jackson, who outlived him.

It must have been somewhere about this time that Jane Austen succeeded in recovering the MS. of Northanger Abbey. An unsuccessful attempt to secure the publication of the novel in the year 1809 has already been noticed; but we learn from the Memoir that after four works of hers had been published, and somewhat widely circulated, one of her brothers (acting for her) negotiated with the publisher who had bought it, and found him very willing to receive back his money, and resign all claim to the copyright. When the bargain was concluded and the money paid, but not till then, the negotiator had the satisfaction of informing him that the work which had been so lightly esteemed was by the author of Pride and Prejudice.[315]

It must have been around this time that Jane Austen managed to get back the manuscript of Northanger Abbey. An earlier attempt to publish the novel in 1809 has already been mentioned, but we find out from the Memoir that after four of her books had been published and circulated somewhat widely, one of her brothers (acting on her behalf) negotiated with the publisher who had bought it. He discovered that the publisher was quite willing to return his money and give up all rights to the copyright. Once the deal was finalized and the money was paid, but not before, the negotiator was pleased to inform him that the work, which had been so undervalued, was by the author of Pride and Prejudice.[315]

Meanwhile, Jane had been for some months engaged on Persuasion. It was begun before she went to London in the autumn of 1815 for the publication of Emma; but that visit and all that happened[334] to her during the winter must certainly have interrupted its composition, and possibly modified its tone. It is less high-spirited and more tender in its description of a stricken heart than anything she had attempted before.

Meanwhile, Jane had been working on Persuasion for a few months. She started it before she went to London in the fall of 1815 for the publication of Emma; however, that trip and everything that happened to her over the winter definitely must have interrupted her writing process and possibly changed its tone. It’s less upbeat and more sensitive in its portrayal of a broken heart than anything she had tried before.

In May, Cassandra and Jane left Chawton to spend three weeks at Cheltenham, stopping with their brother at Steventon, and with the Fowles at Kintbury on the way, and again at Steventon on their return. Jane must have been decidedly out of health, for the change in her did not escape the notice of her friends. But whatever was the exact state of her health during the first half of this year, it did not prevent her from being able, on July 18, to write 'Finis' at the end of the first draft of Persuasion; and thereby hangs an interesting tale, which we cannot do better than relate in the words of the Memoir.

In May, Cassandra and Jane left Chawton to spend three weeks in Cheltenham, stopping to visit their brother in Steventon, and the Fowles in Kintbury on the way, and then again in Steventon on their way back. Jane must have been clearly unwell, as her friends noticed the change in her. But whatever her exact health situation was during the first half of this year, it didn’t stop her from writing 'Finis' at the end of the first draft of Persuasion on July 18; and that leads to an interesting story, which we can best tell using the words from the Memoir.

The book had been brought to an end in July; and the re-engagement of the hero and heroine effected in a totally different manner in a scene laid at Admiral Croft's lodgings. But her performance did not satisfy her. She thought it tame and flat, and was desirous of producing something better. This weighed upon her mind—the more so, probably, on account of the weak state of her health; so that one night she retired to rest in very low spirits. But such depression was little in accordance with her nature, and was soon shaken off. The next morning she awoke to more cheerful views and brighter inspirations; the sense of power revived; and imagination resumed its course. She cancelled the condemned chapter, and wrote two others, entirely different, in its stead. The result is that we possess the visit of the Musgrove party to Bath; the crowded and animated scenes at the White Hart Hotel; and the charming conversation between[335] Captain Harville and Anne Elliot, overheard by Captain Wentworth, by which the two faithful lovers were at last led to understand each other's feelings. The tenth and eleventh chapters of Persuasion, then, rather than the actual winding-up of the story, contain the latest of her printed compositions—her last contribution to the entertainment of the public. Perhaps it may be thought that she has seldom written anything more brilliant; and that, independent of the original manner in which the dénouement is brought about, the pictures of Charles Musgrove's good-natured boyishness and of his wife's jealous selfishness would have been incomplete without these finishing strokes. The cancelled chapter exists in manuscript. It is certainly inferior to the two which were substituted for it; but it was such as some writers and some readers might have been contented with; and it contained touches which scarcely any other hand could have given, the suppression of which may be almost a matter of regret.[316]

The book was finished in July; and the reunion of the hero and heroine happened in a completely different way in a scene set at Admiral Croft's place. But she wasn't happy with her work. She felt it was dull and uneventful, and wanted to create something better. This weighed heavily on her mind—probably more so because of her poor health—so one night she went to bed feeling very down. But such feelings weren’t typical for her, and she quickly shook them off. The next morning, she woke up with a more positive outlook and fresh ideas; her sense of creativity returned, and her imagination got back to work. She scrapped the rejected chapter and wrote two entirely new ones in its place. As a result, we have the Musgrove party's visit to Bath; the lively and bustling scenes at the White Hart Hotel; and the delightful conversation between[335] Captain Harville and Anne Elliot, overheard by Captain Wentworth, which finally helped the two devoted lovers understand each other's feelings. Therefore, the tenth and eleventh chapters of Persuasion, rather than simply wrapping up the story, represent the most recent of her published work—her final gift to the public. It might be argued that she hasn’t created anything more brilliant since; and that, aside from the original way in which the dénouement unfolds, the portrayals of Charles Musgrove's good-natured youthful spirit and his wife's jealous selfishness would have felt incomplete without these finishing details. The canceled chapter still exists in manuscript. It is certainly not as strong as the two that replaced it; but it was something that some writers and readers might have been content with; and it included nuances that few others could have captured, the omission of which may bring some regret.[316]

For the cancelled chapter in Persuasion, and for other posthumous writings of the author, we will refer our readers to the second edition of the Memoir. They will not fail to note the delicate touches put to the characters of the Crofts by the Admiral's triumph over the servant who was 'denying' Mrs. Croft, and by the frequent excursions of husband and wife together 'upstairs to hear a noise, or downstairs to settle their accounts, or upon the landing to trim the lamp.' But the added chapters take one altogether into a higher province of fiction, where the deepest emotion and the most delicate humour are blended in one scene: a scene that makes one think that, had its author lived, we might have had[336] later masterpieces of a different type from that of their predecessors.

For the cancelled chapter in Persuasion, and for other posthumous writings of the author, we will refer our readers to the second edition of the Memoir. They will definitely notice the subtle details added to the characters of the Crofts by the Admiral's victory over the servant who was 'denying' Mrs. Croft, and by the frequent outings of husband and wife together 'upstairs to hear a noise, or downstairs to settle their accounts, or on the landing to trim the lamp.' But the additional chapters take us into a higher realm of fiction, where deep emotions and delicate humor come together in one scene: a scene that makes one think that, if its author had lived, we might have had[336] later masterpieces of a different kind than those preceding them.

Persuasion is of about the same length as Northanger Abbey, and it seems natural to suppose that there was some purpose in this similarity, and that the two works were intended to be published together—as in the end they were—each as a two-volume novel. She certainly contemplated the publication of Northanger Abbey (which at that stage bore the name of Catherine) after she had recovered it in 1816, and when she wrote the 'advertisement' which appears in the first edition of the book. Yet afterwards she seems rather to have gone back from this intention. Writing to Fanny Knight, March 13, 1817, she says:—

Persuasion is about the same length as Northanger Abbey, and it seems reasonable to assume that there was some intention behind this similarity, and that the two works were meant to be published together—as they eventually were—as a two-volume novel. She definitely considered publishing Northanger Abbey (which at that point was called Catherine) after she revised it in 1816, and when she wrote the 'advertisement' that appears in the first edition of the book. However, later on, she seems to have shifted away from this plan. In a letter to Fanny Knight on March 13, 1817, she mentions:—

I will answer your kind questions more than you expect. Miss Catherine is put upon the shelf for the present, and I do not know that she will ever come out; but I have a something ready for publication, which may perhaps appear about a twelvemonth hence. It is short—about the length of Catherine. This is for yourself alone.

I will answer your kind questions more than you expect. Miss Catherine is currently on the shelf, and I’m not sure she will ever come back; but I have something ready for publication that might come out in about a year. It's short—about the length of Catherine. This is just for you.

Catherine is of course Northanger Abbey, and the 'something' is Persuasion. She returns to the latter in writing again to Fanny, March 23, telling her she will not like it, and adding 'You may perhaps like the heroine, as she is almost too good for me.'

Catherine is, of course, Northanger Abbey, and the 'something' is Persuasion. She writes to Fanny again on March 23, saying she won't like it, and adds, 'You might like the heroine, as she’s almost too good for me.'

Two remarkable points in these extracts are: the statement that Persuasion was 'ready for publication,' but was not to appear for a twelvemonth, and the idea that the character of the heroine was, as it were, imposed upon the author by an external force which she was powerless to resist. The[337] intended delay in publishing Persuasion shows how unwilling she was to let anything go till she was quite sure she had polished it to the utmost: and we may imagine that, had health returned, the one comparatively dull and lifeless part of the book—the long story of Mrs. Smith—would have been somehow or other brought to life by touches which she knew so well how to impart.

Two notable points in these excerpts are: the mention that Persuasion was 'ready for publication,' but wouldn't be released for a year, and the notion that the heroine's character was, in a way, forced upon the author by an outside influence she couldn't resist. The[337] planned delay in publishing Persuasion indicates how hesitant she was to release anything until she was completely confident it was polished to perfection: and we can envision that if her health had improved, the one relatively dull and lifeless section of the book—the lengthy story of Mrs. Smith—would have somehow been animated by the touches she mastered so well.

As for the doubt about publishing Catherine at all, it was not unnatural. She might reasonably hesitate to put an immature work by the side of her most mature: she might (and we know that she did) feel that the social usages of sixteen years ago, which she was describing in this tale, were no longer those of the day; and it was possible that a satire on Mrs. Radcliffe was not what the public now wanted. The members of the Austen family, who managed the publication of her novels after her death, thought differently; and we are grateful to them for having done so.

As for the uncertainty about publishing Catherine at all, it wasn't unreasonable. She might understandably hesitate to compare an unfinished work with her most developed one: she might (and we know she did) feel that the social norms from sixteen years ago, which she was exploring in this story, were no longer relevant. It was also likely that a satire on Mrs. Radcliffe wasn't what the public was craving anymore. The Austen family members, who took care of publishing her novels after her death, saw it differently; and we are thankful to them for that.

Had she followed all the advice given her by her friends, she would have produced something very different from either Northanger Abbey or Persuasion. It must have been in the course of the year 1816 that she drew up the following 'plan of a novel, according to hints from various quarters,' adding below the names of the friends who gave the hints.

Had she taken all the advice her friends gave her, she would have created something completely different from either Northanger Abbey or Persuasion. It must have been during the year 1816 that she put together the following 'plan of a novel, based on suggestions from different sources,' listing the names of the friends who contributed the suggestions below.

Scene to be in the country. Heroine, the daughter of a clergyman[317]: one who, after having lived much in the world, had retired from it, and settled on a curacy with a very small fortune of his own. He, the most excellent man that can be imagined, perfect in character, temper, and manners,[338] without the smallest drawback or peculiarity to prevent his being the most delightful companion to his daughter from one year's end to the other. Heroine,[318] a faultless character herself, perfectly good, with much tenderness and sentiment and not the least wit,[319] very highly accomplished,[320] understanding modern languages, and (generally speaking) everything that the most accomplished young women learn, but particularly excelling in music—her favourite pursuit—and playing equally well on the pianoforte and harp, and singing in the first style. Her person quite beautiful,[321] dark eyes and plump cheeks. Book to open with the description of father and daughter, who are to converse in long speeches, elegant language, and a tone of high serious sentiment. The father to be induced, at his daughter's earnest request, to relate to her the past events of his life. This narrative will reach through the greater part of the first volume; as besides all the circumstances of his attachment to her mother, and their marriage, it will comprehend his going to sea as chaplain[322] to a distinguished naval character about the Court; his going afterwards to Court himself, which introduced him to a great variety of characters and involved him in many interesting situations, concluding with his opinion of the benefits of tithes being done away, and his having buried his own mother (heroine's lamented grandmother) in consequence of the High Priest of the parish in which she died refusing to pay her remains the respect due to them. The father to be of a very literary turn, an enthusiast in literature, nobody's enemy but his own; at the same time most zealous in the discharge of his pastoral duties, the model of an exemplary parish priest.[323] The heroine's friendship to be sought after by a young woman in the same neighbourhood,[339] of talents and shrewdness, with light eyes and a fair skin, but having a considerable degree of wit[324]; heroine shall shrink from the acquaintance. From this outset the story will proceed and contain a striking variety of adventures. Heroine and her father never above a fortnight together in one place[325]: he being driven from his curacy by the vile arts of some totally unprincipled and heartless young man, desperately in love with the heroine, and pursuing her with unrelenting passion. No sooner settled in one country of Europe than they are necessitated to quit it and retire to another, always making new acquaintance, and always obliged to leave them. This will, of course, exhibit a wide variety of characters, but there will be no mixture. The scene will be for ever shifting from one set of people to another; but all the good[326] will be unexceptionable in every respect, and there will be no foibles or weaknesses but with the wicked, who will be completely depraved and infamous, hardly a resemblance of humanity left in them. Early in her career, in the progress of her first removal, heroine must meet with the hero[327]—all perfection, of course, and only prevented from paying his addresses to her by some excess of refinement. Wherever she goes somebody falls in love with her, and she receives repeated offers of marriage, which she always refers wholly to her father, exceedingly angry that he[328] should not be first applied to. Often carried away by the anti-hero, but rescued either by her father or the hero. Often reduced to support herself and her father by her talents, and work for her bread; continually cheated and defrauded of her hire; worn down to a skeleton, and now and then starved to death. At last, hunted out of civilised society, denied the poor shelter of the humblest cottage, they are compelled to retreat into Kam[340]schatka, where the poor father, quite worn down, finding his end approaching, throws himself on the ground, and, after four or five hours of tender advice and parental admonition to his miserable child, expires in a fine burst of literary enthusiasm, intermingled with invectives against holders of tithes. Heroine inconsolable for some time, but afterwards crawls back towards her former country, having at least twenty narrow escapes of falling into the hands of anti-hero; and at last, in the very nick of time, turning a corner to avoid him, runs into the arms of the hero himself, who, having just shaken off the scruples which fettered him before, was at the very moment setting off in pursuit of her. The tenderest and completest éclaircissement takes place, and they are happily united. Throughout the whole work heroine to be in the most elegant society,[329] and living in high style. The name of the work not to be Emma,[330] but of same sort as Sense and Sensibility and Pride and Prejudice.[331]

Scene set in the countryside. The heroine is the daughter of a clergyman[317]: a man who, after spending a lot of time in the world, chose to retire and take a position in a parish with a very modest income. He is considered an excellent man, perfect in character, temperament, and manners,[338] without any flaws or peculiarities that would prevent him from being the most delightful companion to his daughter year after year. The heroine,[318] is herself a flawless character, entirely good, full of tenderness and sentiment, and not lacking in wit,[319] very well accomplished,[320] fluent in modern languages, and knowledgeable in everything that the most accomplished young women learn, but particularly excelling in music—her favorite pursuit—playing both the piano and harp beautifully, and singing exceptionally well. She is quite beautiful,[321] with dark eyes and round cheeks. The book opens with a description of the father and daughter, who will have long conversations filled with eloquent language and a tone of serious sentiment. The father, at his daughter's earnest request, is encouraged to share the past events of his life. This narrative will take up much of the first volume; it will include all the details of his attachment to her mother, their marriage, and his time at sea as a chaplain[322] to a notable naval figure at court; his later experiences at court, which introduced him to a variety of characters and led to many interesting situations, finishing with his views on the benefits of abolishing tithes and his experience of burying his mother (the heroine's late grandmother) after the local parish priest refused to honor her remains. The father is very literary, an enthusiast for literature, and no one’s enemy but his own; while also being dedicated to his pastoral duties, he is the model of an exemplary parish priest.[323] The heroine's friendship will be sought by a young woman in the same area,[339] who is talented and sharp, with light eyes and fair skin, but is also notably witty[324]; the heroine shall shy away from this acquaintance. From this beginning, the story will progress and contain a striking variety of adventures. The heroine and her father will not stay in one place for more than two weeks[325]: he is driven from his parish by the vile schemes of a completely unscrupulous and heartless young man, obsessively in love with the heroine and pursuing her with relentless passion. No sooner do they settle in one country of Europe than they are forced to leave for another, constantly making new acquaintances and always having to say goodbye. This will naturally showcase a wide range of characters, but there will be no mixing. The scene will continuously shift from one group of people to another; all the good characters will be unblemished, with no foibles or weaknesses except among the wicked, who will be entirely depraved and despicable, barely resembling humanity. Early in her journey, during her first move, the heroine must meet the hero[327]—who is perfection, of course, and is only kept from pursuing her due to an excess of refinement. Wherever she goes, someone falls in love with her, and she receives multiple marriage proposals, which she always directs to her father, getting very upset that he[328] wasn't the first person to be approached. She is often swept away by the anti-hero, but is rescued either by her father or the hero. Frequently, she is left to support herself and her father through her talents and struggles to earn a living; continually cheated out of her pay; worn down to a shadow, and occasionally starving to death. Eventually, hunted out of civilized society, denied even the humble shelter of the simplest cottage, they are forced to retreat to Kam[340]schatka, where the exhausted father, sensing his end is near, collapses on the ground, and after four or five hours of heartfelt advice and parental guidance to his sorrowful child, passes away in an eruption of literary passion, mixed with condemnation of those who hold tithes. The heroine is inconsolable for a time but eventually makes her way back toward her former country, escaping at least twenty narrow encounters with the anti-hero; and just in time, while turning a corner to avoid him, she bumps into the hero himself, who, having just dismissed his previous hesitations, was about to set off in search of her. The most tender and complete éclaircissement occurs, and they are happily united. Throughout the entire story, the heroine will be among the most elegant society,[329] and living in style. The title of the work will not be Emma,[330] but similar to Sense and Sensibility and Pride and Prejudice.[331]


CHAPTER XIX

AUNT JANE

1814-1817

Any attempt at depicting the charm and attractiveness of Jane Austen's character must be quite incomplete if it fails to take into account the special manner in which she showed these qualities as an aunt. She herself says in joke to a young niece that she had always maintained the importance of aunts; and she evidently felt, in all seriousness, the responsibility of that relationship, though she would have been one of the last to display her sense of it by any didactic or authoritative utterance. The author of the Memoir tells us that her two nieces who were grown up in her lifetime could say how valuable to them had been her advice in 'the little difficulties and doubts of early womanhood'; and Lord Brabourne quotes here and there extracts from his mother's diary, such as these: 'Aunt Jane and I had a very interesting conversation'; 'Aunt Jane and I had a delicious morning together'; 'Aunt Jane and I very snug'; and so on, until the sad ending: 'I had the misery of losing my dear Aunt Jane after a lingering illness.'

Some letters of hers to three of her nieces give a[342] good idea of her value and importance to them, whether as grown women or as children.[332]

Some letters she wrote to three of her nieces give a[342] good sense of her value and significance to them, both as adults and as kids.[332]

Fanny Knight, sensible as she was, and early accustomed to responsibility, felt at a loss how to distinguish in her own mind between inclination and love when seriously courted in 1814 by a man of unexceptionable position and character. A reference to her aunt brought her two delightful letters.[333] No definite opinion was expressed or formal advice given in these letters, but they must have helped her by their sympathy, and cleared her mind by the steadiness with which they contemplated the case in all its bearings.

Fanny Knight, practical as she was and used to taking on responsibility from a young age, felt uncertain about how to separate her feelings of attraction from love when a respectable man pursued her seriously in 1814. A mention of her aunt resulted in two wonderful letters.[333] These letters didn't provide a clear opinion or formal advice, but they surely supported her with their understanding and helped clarify her thoughts by addressing the situation thoughtfully from every angle.


Chawton: Friday [November 18, 1814].

I feel quite as doubtful as you could be, my dearest Fanny, as to when my letter may be finished, for I can command very little quiet time at present; but yet I must begin, for I know you will be glad to hear as soon as possible, and I really am impatient myself to be writing something on so very interesting a subject, though I have no hope of writing anything to the purpose. I shall do very little more, I dare say, than say over again what you have said before.

I feel just as uncertain as you could be, my dearest Fanny, about when I might finish this letter because I can hardly find any quiet time right now; but I really need to start, since I know you’ll be happy to hear from me as soon as possible, and I’m honestly eager to write about such an interesting topic, even though I don’t expect to say anything useful. I’ll probably just repeat what you’ve already said.

I was certainly a good deal surprised at first, as I had no suspicion of any change in your feelings, and I have no scruple in saying that you cannot be in love. My dear Fanny, I am ready to laugh at the idea, and yet it is no laughing matter to have had you so mistaken as to your own feelings. And[343] with all my heart I wish I had cautioned you on that point when first you spoke to me; but, though I did not think you then much in love, I did consider you as being attached in a degree quite sufficiently for happiness, as I had no doubt it would increase with opportunity, and from the time of our being in London[334] together I thought you really very much in love. But you certainly are not at all—there is no concealing it.

I was definitely pretty surprised at first, since I had no idea your feelings had changed, and I have no hesitation in saying that you can't be in love. My dear Fanny, I find it amusing to think about, but it's not a laughing matter to see you so confused about your own feelings. And[343] with all my heart, I wish I had warned you about this when you first talked to me; however, even though I didn’t think you were much in love at the time, I believed you were attached enough to find happiness, and I was sure that would grow with time. From the moment we were in London[334] together, I thought you were really very much in love. But you definitely aren’t at all—there’s no hiding it.

What strange creatures we are! It seems as if your being secure of him had made you indifferent.

What strange creatures we are! It feels like your confidence in him has made you uncaring.


He is just what he ever was, only more evidently and uniformly devoted to you. This is all the difference. How shall we account for it?

He is exactly who he has always been, just more clearly and consistently devoted to you. That's the only difference. How do we explain that?

My dearest Fanny, I am writing what will not be of the smallest use to you. I am feeling differently every moment, and shall not be able to suggest a single thing that can assist your mind. I could lament in one sentence and laugh in the next, but as to opinion or counsel I am sure that none will be extracted worth having from this letter.

My dearest Fanny, I am writing something that won't be of any use to you. I'm feeling different every moment, and I won’t be able to suggest anything that could help you. I could be sad in one sentence and happy in the next, but I’m certain that you won’t find any valuable opinions or advice in this letter.


Poor dear Mr. A.! Oh, dear Fanny! your mistake has been one that thousands of women fall into. He was the first young man who attached himself to you. That was the charm, and most powerful it is. Among the multitudes, however, that make the same mistake with yourself, there can be few indeed who have so little reason to regret it; his character and his attachment leave you nothing to be ashamed of.

Poor dear Mr. A.! Oh, dear Fanny! Your mistake has been one that thousands of women make. He was the first young man who got close to you. That was the appeal, and it's a strong one. However, among the many who make the same mistake as you, there can be very few who have so little reason to regret it; his character and his feelings for you leave you nothing to be ashamed of.

Upon the whole, what is to be done? You have no inclination for any other person. His situation in life, family, friends, and, above all, his character, his uncommonly amiable mind, strict principles, just notions, good habits, all that you know so well how to value, all that is really of the first importance—everything of this nature pleads his cause most[344] strongly. You have no doubt of his having superior abilities, he has proved it at the University; he is, I dare say, such a scholar as your agreeable, idle brothers would ill bear a comparison with.

Overall, what should you do? You have no interest in anyone else. His life situation, family, friends, and especially his character—his incredibly kind nature, strong principles, fair beliefs, good habits—everything you truly appreciate, everything that really matters, strongly supports his case. You have no doubt about his exceptional abilities; he has demonstrated them at the University. I bet he’s a scholar that your charming, laid-back brothers would struggle to compare to.

Oh, my dear Fanny! the more I write about him the warmer my feelings become—the more strongly I feel the sterling worth of such a young man and the desirableness of your growing in love with him again. I recommend this most thoroughly. There are such beings in the world, perhaps one in a thousand, as the creature you and I should think perfection, where grace and spirit are united to worth, where the manners are equal to the heart and understanding; but such a person may not come in your way, or, if he does, he may not be the eldest son of a man of fortune, the near relation of your particular friend, and belonging to your own county.

Oh, my dear Fanny! The more I write about him, the warmer my feelings become—the more I appreciate the true value of such a young man and how great it is that you’re falling in love with him again. I highly recommend this. There are such people in the world, maybe one in a thousand, who embody the kind of perfection you and I admire, where grace and spirit combine with true worth, and whose manners match their heart and intellect; but such a person may not come your way, or if he does, he might not be the eldest son of a wealthy man, a close relative of your special friend, and from your own county.

Think of all this, Fanny. Mr. A. has advantages which we do not often meet in one person. His only fault, indeed, seems modesty. If he were less modest he would be more agreeable, speak louder, and look impudenter; and is not it a fine character of which modesty is the only defect? I have no doubt he will get more lively and more like yourselves as he is more with you; he will catch your ways if he belongs to you. And, as to there being any objection from his goodness, from the danger of his becoming even evangelical, I cannot admit that. I am by no means convinced that we ought not all to be evangelicals, and am at least persuaded that they who are so from reason and feeling must be happiest and safest.

Think about all of this, Fanny. Mr. A. has qualities that you don't usually find in a single person. His only flaw, it seems, is his modesty. If he were less modest, he'd be more charming, speak up more, and appear bolder; and isn't it great that modesty is his only weakness? I have no doubt he will become livelier and more like you as he spends more time with you; he will adopt your habits if he becomes part of your group. And as for any concerns about his goodness, or the risk of him becoming too evangelical, I can't accept that. I'm definitely not convinced that we shouldn't all embrace evangelicalism, and I'm at least sure that those who are truly evangelical by choice and feeling must be the happiest and safest.


And now, my dear Fanny, having written so much on one side of the question, I shall turn round and entreat you not to commit yourself farther, and not to think of accepting him unless you really do like him. Anything is to be preferred or endured rather than marrying without affection; and if his deficiencies of manner, &c. &c., strike you more than[345] all his good qualities, if you continue to think strongly of them, give him up at once. Things are now in such a state that you must resolve upon one or the other—either to allow him to go on as he has done, or whenever you are together behave with a coldness which may convince him that he has been deceiving himself. I have no doubt of his suffering a good deal for a time—a great deal when he feels that he must give you up; but it is no creed of mine, as you must be well aware, that such sort of disappointments kill anybody.

And now, my dear Fanny, having written so much on one side of the issue, I’ll switch gears and urge you not to commit any further, and not to think about accepting him unless you truly like him. Anything is better than getting married without affection; and if his shortcomings stick out to you more than all his good qualities, if you keep focusing on them, let him go right away. Things are at a point where you need to decide—either let him continue as he has been, or when you're together, act in a way that makes him realize he’s been fooling himself. I have no doubt he will suffer quite a bit for a while—especially when he realizes he has to give you up; but as you know well, I don’t believe these kinds of disappointments really ruin anyone.

Yours truly,
Jane Austen.

23 Hans Place: Wednesday [November 30, 1814].

Now, my dearest Fanny, I will begin a subject which comes in very naturally. You frighten me out of my wits by your reference. Your affection gives me the highest pleasure, but indeed you must not let anything depend on my opinion; your own feelings, and none but your own, should determine such an important point. So far, however, as answering your question, I have no scruple. I am perfectly convinced that your present feelings, supposing you were to marry now, would be sufficient for his happiness; but when I think how very, very far it is from a 'now,' and take everything that may be into consideration, I dare not say 'Determine to accept him'; the risk is too great for you, unless your own sentiments prompt it.

Now, my dearest Fanny, I will start on a topic that comes up quite naturally. You completely scare me with your comments. Your affection brings me immense joy, but you really shouldn’t let anything depend on my opinion; your own feelings, and only your own, should guide such an important decision. However, in terms of answering your question, I have no reservations. I’m fully convinced that your current feelings, if you were to marry now, would be enough for his happiness; but when I consider how very far we are from a 'now', and take everything that may be into account, I can’t say 'Decide to accept him'; the risk is too high for you, unless your own feelings lead you to that conclusion.

You will think me perverse perhaps; in my last letter I was urging everything in his favour, and now I am inclining the other way, but I cannot help it; I am at present more impressed with the possible evil that may arise to you from engaging yourself to him—in word or mind—than with anything else. When I consider how few young men you have yet seen much of; how capable you are (yes, I do still think you very capable) of being really[346] in love; and how full of temptation the next six or seven years of your life will probably be (it is the very period of life for the strongest attachments to be formed)—I cannot wish you, with your present very cool feelings, to devote yourself in honour to him. It is very true that you never may attach another man his equal altogether; but if that other man has the power of attaching you more, he will be in your eyes the most perfect.

You might think I'm being contradictory; in my last letter, I was fully in favor of him, and now I'm leaning the other way, but I can't help it. Right now, I'm more concerned about the potential harm that could come to you from getting involved with him—whether in conversation or thought—than anything else. When I think about how few young men you've really gotten to know; how capable you are (yes, I still believe you are very capable) of truly[346] falling in love; and how tempting the next six or seven years of your life are likely to be (it's the prime time for forming the strongest attachments)—I can't wish for you to commit yourself to him, especially given your current pretty indifferent feelings. It's true you might never meet another man who matches him completely, but if that other man can engage you more, he'll seem to you like the most perfect choice.

I shall be glad if you can revive past feelings, and from your unbiassed self resolve to go on as you have done, but this I do not expect; and without it I cannot wish you to be fettered. I should not be afraid of your marrying him; with all his worth you would soon love him enough for the happiness of both; but I should dread the continuance of this sort of tacit engagement, with such an uncertainty as there is of when it may be completed. Years may pass before he is independent; you like him well enough to marry, but not well enough to wait; the unpleasantness of appearing fickle is certainly great; but if you think you want punishment for past illusions, there it is, and nothing can be compared to the misery of being bound without love—bound to one, and preferring another; that is a punishment which you do not deserve.

I’d be happy if you could bring back old feelings and, from your unbiased self, decide to continue as you have. But I don't expect that; without it, I can't wish you to be trapped. I wouldn't worry about you marrying him; with all his qualities, you would soon love him enough for both of your happiness. However, I would fear the ongoing kind of unspoken engagement, given how uncertain when it might be finalized. Years could go by before he’s independent. You like him enough to marry, but not enough to wait. The discomfort of seeming fickle is certainly significant, but if you think you deserve punishment for past illusions, there it is. Nothing compares to the misery of being bound without love—tied to one while preferring another; that is a punishment you do not deserve.


I shall be most glad to hear from you again, my dearest Fanny, but it must not be later than Saturday, as we shall be off on Monday long before the letters are delivered; and write something that may do to be read or told.

I would be very happy to hear from you again, my dearest Fanny, but it can't be later than Saturday, since we’ll be leaving on Monday long before the letters get delivered; so please write something that can be read or shared.


I cannot suppose we differ in our ideas of the Christian religion. You have given an excellent description of it. We only affix a different meaning to the word evangelical.

I don't think we have different views on the Christian religion. You've provided an excellent description of it. We just attach a different meaning to the word evangelical.

With love,
Jane Austen.

Miss Knight, Godmersham Park, Faversham, Kent. [347]

Miss Knight, Godmersham Park, Faversham, Kent. [347]

Two remarks in these letters seem to betray the close observer of human nature from the novelist's point of view. Her optimistic opinion as to recovery from disappointments in love may perhaps be adduced by some critics as an argument to show that her feelings were not very deep; we should rather quote them as an instance of her candour—of her saying what other writers cannot help thinking, though they may not like to express the thought. Readers of Persuasion are well aware that the author made room for cases (at all events, in the lives of women) where such disappointments, though they may not kill, yet give a sombre tone to the life and spirits of the sufferer through a long series of years.

Two comments in these letters reveal a keen understanding of human nature from the novelist's perspective. Her hopeful view on recovering from romantic disappointments might lead some critics to argue that her emotions weren't very deep; however, we should see them as a sign of her honesty—she expresses what other writers might think but hesitate to say. Readers of Persuasion know that the author acknowledges situations (at least in women's lives) where such disappointments, while not fatal, still cast a dark shadow over the life and spirits of the affected person for many years.

There is close observation also in the distinction drawn between the amount of love sufficient for a speedy marriage, and that necessary for a long engagement, if unhappiness and possible discredit are to be avoided. On this occasion, neither marriage nor engagement happened to Fanny Knight. Her son tells us that differences in religious ideas tended by degrees to separate the lovers—if lovers they could be called. Her doubt as to caring enough for 'Mr. A.' became a certainty in the course of the year 1815. When her aunt, in November of that year, joked with her about an imaginary tenderness for Mr. Haden, 'the apothecary,' it was no doubt pure 'chaff'; but we may be sure she would not have indulged in it if any serious attachment had then occupied her niece's mind.

There’s a keen observation in the difference between the amount of love needed for a quick marriage and what's necessary for a long engagement, especially if they want to avoid unhappiness and potential disgrace. At this time, neither marriage nor engagement happened for Fanny Knight. Her son informs us that differing religious beliefs gradually drove the couple apart—if they could even be called a couple. Her uncertainty about having strong feelings for 'Mr. A.' became a clear realization during 1815. When her aunt joked in November of that year about a non-existent affection for Mr. Haden, 'the apothecary,' it was undoubtedly just teasing; however, we can be sure she wouldn’t have made those jokes if any serious feelings had been on her niece’s mind.

The remaining letters of this series which we possess were written, after an interval of more than two years, in February and March 1817,[335] only a few[348] months before Jane's death. All idea of Fanny's engaging herself to 'Mr. A.' has now passed away; yet, with natural inconsistency, she lives in dread of his marrying some one else. By this time there is a 'Mr. B.' on the stage, but his courtship, though apparently demonstrative, is not really serious; and the last letter keeps away from love affairs altogether. As to 'Mr. A.,' we are told that he found his happiness elsewhere within a couple of years; while Fanny became engaged to Sir Edward Knatchbull in 1820.

The remaining letters from this series that we have were written, after more than two years, in February and March 1817,[335] just a few[348] months before Jane's death. The thought of Fanny getting engaged to 'Mr. A.' has faded away; yet, somewhat inconsistently, she fears he will marry someone else. By this time, there’s a 'Mr. B.' in the picture, but his advances, while seemingly enthusiastic, aren’t really serious; and the final letter avoids any mention of romance. As for 'Mr. A.,' we learn that he found happiness elsewhere within a couple of years, while Fanny got engaged to Sir Edward Knatchbull in 1820.


Chawton: [February 20, 1817].

My dearest Fanny,—You are inimitable, irresistible. You are the delight of my life. Such letters, such entertaining letters, as you have lately sent! such a description of your queer little heart! such a lovely display of what imagination does! You are worth your weight in gold, or even in the new silver coinage. I cannot express to you what I have felt in reading your history of yourself—how full of pity and concern, and admiration and amusement, I have been! You are the paragon of all that is silly and sensible, common-place and eccentric, sad and lively, provoking and interesting. Who can keep pace with the fluctuations of your fancy, the capprizios of your taste, the contradictions of your feelings? You are so odd, and all the time so perfectly natural!—so peculiar in yourself, and yet so like everybody else![349]

My beloved Fanny,—You are one of a kind, irresistible. You bring joy to my life. The letters you’ve sent recently are just delightful! What a charming glimpse into your quirky little heart! Such a beautiful showcase of imagination! You are worth your weight in gold, or even in the new silver coins. I can't tell you how I’ve felt reading your story—filled with empathy, concern, admiration, and laughter! You are the perfect blend of the silly and the sensible, the ordinary and the eccentric, the sad and the lively, the frustrating and the fascinating. Who can keep up with the ups and downs of your imagination, the whims of your taste, the contradictions in your feelings? You’re so unique, yet so completely normal!—so unusual in your own way, and yet so much like everyone else![349]

It is very, very gratifying to me to know you so intimately. You can hardly think what a pleasure it is to me to have such thorough pictures of your heart. Oh, what a loss it will be when you are married! You are too agreeable in your single state—too agreeable as a niece. I shall hate you when your delicious play of mind is all settled down into conjugal and maternal affections.

It really, really makes me happy to know you so well. You can’t imagine how much I enjoy having such clear insights into your heart. Oh, what a loss it will be when you get married! You’re just too charming while you’re single—too charming as a niece. I’m going to dislike you when your delightful way of thinking turns into just being a wife and a mother.

Mr. B—— frightens me. He will have you. I see you at the altar. I have some faith in Mrs. C. Cage's observation, and still more in Lizzy's; and, besides, I know it must be so. He must be wishing to attach you. It would be too stupid and too shameful in him to be otherwise; and all the family are seeking your acquaintance.

Mr. B—— scares me. He will have you. I see you at the altar. I have some faith in Mrs. C. Cage's observation, and even more in Lizzy's; besides, I know it must be true. He must be wanting to connect with you. It would be too foolish and too disgraceful of him to feel otherwise; and the whole family is trying to get to know you.

Do not imagine that I have any real objection; I have rather taken a fancy to him than not, and I like the house for you. I only do not like you should marry anybody. And yet I do wish you to marry very much, because I know you will never be happy till you are; but the loss of a Fanny Knight will be never made up to me. My 'affec. niece F. C. B——' will be but a poor substitute. I do not like your being nervous, and so apt to cry—it is a sign you are not quite well.

Don’t think I have any real objections; I actually like him more than I don’t, and I think the house is perfect for you. I just don’t like the idea of you marrying anyone. But I really do want you to marry because I know you won’t be happy until you do; yet losing a Fanny Knight will never be replaced for me. My "affectionate niece F. C. B——" will just be a poor substitute. I don’t like that you seem nervous and so prone to cry—it shows you’re not completely well.


I enjoy your visit to Goodnestone, it must be a great pleasure to you; you have not seen Fanny Cage in comfort so long. I hope she represents and remonstrates and reasons with you properly. Why should you be living in dread of his marrying somebody else? (Yet, how natural!) You did not choose to have him yourself, why not allow him to take comfort where he can? In your conscience you know that he could not bear a companion with a more animated character. You cannot forget how you felt under the idea of its having been possible that he might have dined in Hans Place.

I really enjoyed your visit to Goodnestone; it must have been a real treat for you. You haven't seen Fanny Cage in such comfort for a long time. I hope she talks to you and reasons with you properly. Why should you be afraid of him marrying someone else? (But I get how natural that is!) You didn’t choose to be with him, so why not let him find happiness where he can? Deep down, you know he couldn’t handle a partner with a more lively personality. You can't forget how you felt at the thought that he might have had dinner at Hans Place.

My dearest Fanny, I cannot bear you should[350] be unhappy about him. Think of his principles; think of his father's objection, of want of money, &c., &c. But I am doing no good; no, all that I urge against him will rather make you take his part more, sweet, perverse Fanny.

My dear Fanny, I can't stand the thought of you being unhappy because of him. Consider his principles; think about his father's disapproval, the lack of money, and so on. But I'm not helping; instead, everything I say against him will probably just make you defend him more, sweet, stubborn Fanny.

And now I will tell you that we like your Henry to the utmost, to the very top of the glass, quite brimful. He is a very pleasing young man. I do not see how he could be mended. He does really bid fair to be everything his father and sister could wish; and William I love very much indeed, and so we do all; he is quite our own William. In short, we are very comfortable together; that is, we can answer for ourselves.

And now I have to say that we like your Henry a lot, to the fullest, completely filled to the top. He’s a really pleasant young man. I don’t see how he could be improved. He truly seems to be everything his father and sister could want; and I love William a lot too, and so does everyone else; he’s definitely our own William. In short, we’re all very comfortable together; that is, we can vouch for ourselves.


Friday.—I had no idea when I began this yesterday of sending it before your brother went back, but I have written away my foolish thoughts at such a rate that I will not keep them many hours longer to stare me in the face.

Friday.—I had no idea when I started this yesterday that I would send it before your brother left, but I've written down my foolish thoughts so quickly that I won't keep them staring me in the face for many hours longer.


Ben and Anna walked here last Sunday to hear Uncle Henry, and she looked so pretty, it was quite a pleasure to see her, so young and so blooming, and so innocent.

Ben and Anna walked here last Sunday to hear Uncle Henry, and she looked so pretty; it was a real pleasure to see her, so young and fresh, and so innocent.


Your objection to the quadrilles delighted me exceedingly. Pretty well, for a lady irrecoverably attached to one person! Sweet Fanny, believe no such thing of yourself, spread no such malicious slander upon your understanding, within the precincts of your imagination. Do not speak ill of your sense merely for the gratification of your fancy; yours is sense which deserves more honourable treatment. You are not in love with him; you never have been really in love with him.

Your objection to the quadrilles really thrilled me. Pretty impressive for a woman who's completely devoted to one person! Sweet Fanny, don’t think that about yourself, and don’t spread such harmful rumors about your own understanding in your imagination. Don’t criticize your judgment just to satisfy your whims; your judgment deserves much better treatment. You are not in love with him; you never have truly been in love with him.

Yours affectionately,
Jane Austen. [351]

Chawton: Thursday [March 13, 1817].

As to making any adequate return for such a letter as yours, my dearest Fanny, it is absolutely impossible. If I were to labour at it all the rest of my life, and live to the age of Methuselah, I could never accomplish anything so long and so perfect; but I cannot let William go without a few lines of acknowledgment and reply.

As for giving a proper response to your letter, my dearest Fanny, it’s simply impossible. Even if I worked on it for the rest of my life and lived to be as old as Methuselah, I could never create anything as lengthy and perfect. But I can’t let William leave without at least a few lines to acknowledge your letter and reply.

I have pretty well done with Mr. ——. By your description, he cannot be in love with you, however he may try at it; and I could not wish the match unless there were a great deal of love on his side.

I’m pretty much done with Mr. —. From your description, he can't be in love with you, no matter how hard he tries; and I wouldn't want that match unless there was a lot of love on his part.


Poor Mrs. C. Milles, that she should die on the wrong day at last, after being about it so long! It was unlucky that the Goodnestone party could not meet you, and I hope her friendly, obliging, social spirit, which delighted in drawing people together, was not conscious of the division and disappointment she was occasioning. I am sorry and surprised that you speak of her as having little to leave, and must feel for Miss Milles, though she is Molly, if a material loss of income is to attend her other loss. Single women have a dreadful propensity for being poor, which is one very strong argument in favour of matrimony, but I need not dwell on such arguments with you, pretty dear.

Poor Mrs. C. Milles, that she had to die on the wrong day after being around for so long! It was unfortunate that the Goodnestone party couldn’t meet you, and I hope her friendly, kind, and social nature, which loved bringing people together, wasn’t aware of the division and disappointment she was causing. I’m sorry and surprised you mention her having little to leave, and I really feel for Miss Milles, even if she is Molly, if a financial loss is adding to her other grief. Single women tend to struggle with being poor, which is a strong argument in favor of marriage, but I don’t need to push that point with you, my dear.

To you I shall say, as I have often said before, do not be in a hurry, the right man will come at last; you will in the course of the next two or three years meet with somebody more generally unexceptionable than anyone you have yet known, who will love you as warmly as possible, and who will so completely attract you that you will feel you never really loved before.

To you, I want to say, as I've often said before, don't rush; the right guy will come eventually. Over the next couple of years, you'll meet someone who is more genuinely great than anyone you've met so far, someone who will love you deeply, and who will attract you so much that you'll realize you never really loved before.


Aunt Cassandra walked to Wyards yesterday[352] with Mrs. Digweed. Anna has had a bad cold, and looks pale. She has just weaned Julia.

Aunt Cassandra walked to Wyards yesterday[352] with Mrs. Digweed. Anna has had a bad cold and looks pale. She has just weaned Julia.


Chawton: Sunday [March 23, 1817].

I am very much obliged to you, my dearest Fanny, for sending me Mr. W.'s conversation; I had great amusement in reading it, and I hope I am not affronted, and do not think the worse of him for having a brain so very different from mine; but my strongest sensation of all is astonishment at your being able to press him on the subject so perseveringly; and I agree with your papa, that it was not fair. When he knows the truth he will be uncomfortable.

I really appreciate you sending me Mr. W.'s conversation, my dearest Fanny. I enjoyed reading it a lot, and I hope I'm not offended and don't think less of him for having such a different mindset than mine. But above all, I'm astonished by how persistently you were able to press him on the topic; I agree with your dad that it wasn't fair. Once he knows the truth, he'll be uncomfortable.

You are the oddest creature! Nervous enough in some respects, but in others perfectly without nerves! Quite unrepulsable, hardened, and impudent. Do not oblige him to read any more. Have mercy on him, tell him the truth, and make him an apology. He and I should not in the least agree, of course, in our ideas of novels and heroines. Pictures of perfection, as you know, make me sick and wicked; but there is some very good sense in what he says, and I particularly respect him for wishing to think well of all young ladies; it shows an amiable and a delicate mind. And he deserves better treatment than to be obliged to read any more of my works.

You are the strangest person! You're nervous in some ways, but completely fearless in others! Totally unshakeable, tough, and bold. Don’t make him read any more. Have some mercy on him, be honest, and apologize. He and I definitely wouldn’t agree on our views of novels and heroines. As you know, perfect images make me feel sick and mean; but there is some real wisdom in what he says, and I really respect him for wanting to think well of all young women; it shows a kind and sensitive mind. He deserves better than to be forced to read any more of my writings.

Do not be surprised at finding Uncle Henry acquainted with my having another ready for publication. I could not say No when he asked me, but he knows nothing more of it. You will not like it, so you need not be impatient. You may perhaps like the heroine, as she is almost too good for me.[336]

Do not be surprised to learn that Uncle Henry knows I have another one ready for publication. I couldn't say no when he asked me, but he doesn't know anything else about it. You probably won't like it, so there's no need to rush. You might maybe like the heroine, as she is almost too good for me.[336]


Thank you for everything you tell me. I do not feel worthy of it by anything that I can say in return, but I assure you my pleasure in your letters is quite as great as ever, and I am interested and amused just as you could wish me.[353]

Thank you for everything you share with me. I don't feel deserving of it based on anything I can say back, but I promise you that I truly enjoy your letters just as much as ever, and I am as interested and entertained as you could want me to be.[353]

The Papillons came back on Friday night, but I have not seen them yet, as I do not venture to church. I cannot hear, however, but that they are the same Mr. P. and his sister they used to be.

The Papillons returned on Friday night, but I haven't seen them yet since I don't go to church. From what I've heard, they seem to be the same Mr. P. and his sister they always were.

With much love,
Jane Austen.

Miss Knight, Godmersham Park, Canterbury.

Miss Knight, Godmersham Park, Canterbury.

Very different in tone and subject were the letters, addressed about the same time as the two earlier of this series, to her other niece, Anna. Not that Anna was without her own love story: on the contrary, it came to a straightforward and satisfactory climax in her marriage to Ben Lefroy, which took place in November 1814; and no doubt, she, like her cousin, had received letters of sympathy and advice on the realities of life from her aunt. Her own romance, however, did not prevent her from interesting herself in the creations of her brain: indeed, all the three children of James Austen—Anna, Edward, and little Caroline—had indulged freely in the delights of authorship from a very youthful age. It was a novel of Anna's which caused the present correspondence; and we can see from the delicate hints of her aunt that Pride and Prejudice and Mansfield Park had not been without their influence over its matter and style. Readers of these letters will note the kindness with which Jane, now deep in the composition of Emma, turns aside from her own work to criticise and encourage, associating her views all the time with those of Cassandra—who was to her like a Court of Appeal—and allowing ample freedom of judgment also to Anna herself. They will see also that her vote is for 'nature and spirit,' above[354] everything; while yet she insists on the necessity of accuracy of detail for producing the illusion of truth in fiction.

The letters sent around the same time as the two earlier ones in this series to her other niece, Anna, had a very different tone and subject. Anna had her own love story; in fact, it reached a clear and happy conclusion with her marriage to Ben Lefroy in November 1814. No doubt she, like her cousin, received letters of sympathy and advice on life's realities from her aunt. However, her own romance didn't stop her from engaging with her creative projects. All three children of James Austen—Anna, Edward, and little Caroline—had enjoyed writing from a very young age. It was Anna's novel that sparked this correspondence, and we can see from her aunt's subtle hints that Pride and Prejudice and Mansfield Park influenced its content and style. Readers of these letters will notice how kindly Jane, now deeply immersed in writing Emma, takes time away from her own work to offer critiques and encouragement, aligning her views with those of Cassandra—who was like a higher court to her—and giving Anna the freedom to express her own judgments. They will also see that she prioritizes 'nature and spirit' above all, while still emphasizing the importance of accuracy in detail to create an illusion of truth in fiction.


[May or June, 1814.]

My dear Anna,—I am very much obliged to you for sending your MS. It has entertained me extremely; all of us, indeed. I read it aloud to your Grandmama and Aunt Cass, and we were all very much pleased. The spirit does not droop at all. Sir Thos., Lady Helena and St. Julian are very well done, and Cecilia continues to be interesting in spite of her being so amiable. It was very fit you should advance her age. I like the beginning of Devereux Forester very much, a great deal better than if he had been very good or very bad. A few verbal corrections are all that I felt tempted to make.

Dear Anna,—thank you so much for sending your manuscript. I found it incredibly entertaining; everyone did, in fact. I read it aloud to your Grandmama and Aunt Cass, and we were all really pleased. The spirit of the piece remains lively. Sir Thos., Lady Helena, and St. Julian are portrayed very well, and Cecilia continues to be engaging despite her being so kind-hearted. It was very appropriate for you to age her up a bit. I really like the start of Devereux Forester much more than if he had been portrayed as either very good or very bad. I only saw a few minor verbal corrections that I felt needed to be made.


I do not like a lover speaking in the 3rd person; it is too much like the formal part of Lord Orville,[337] and, I think, is not natural. If you think differently, however, you need not mind me. I am impatient for more, and only wait for a safe conveyance to return this book.

I don't like it when a lover talks in the third person; it feels too much like the formal way of Lord Orville,[337] and I think it's not natural. But if you feel differently, that's fine by me. I'm eager for more and just waiting for a safe way to return this book.


[August 10, 1814.]

I like the name Which is the Heroine very well, and I dare say shall grow to like it very much in time; but Enthusiasm was something so very superior that every common title must appear to disadvantage. I am not sensible of any blunders about Dawlish; the library was particularly pitiful and wretched twelve years ago and not likely to have anybody's publications. There is no such title as Desborough either among dukes, marquises, earls, viscounts, or barons. These were your inquiries. I will now thank you for your envelope received this morning.

I really like the title Which is the Heroine, and I’m sure I’ll come to like it even more over time; but Enthusiasm was something so much better that any ordinary title will seem less impressive. I don’t see any mistakes regarding Dawlish; the library was especially sad and pathetic twelve years ago and probably doesn’t have anyone's works. There isn’t a title like Desborough among dukes, marquises, earls, viscounts, or barons. Those were your questions. Now, I want to thank you for the envelope I received this morning.


Your Aunt Cass is as well pleased with St. Julian[355] as ever, and I am delighted with the idea of seeing Progillian again.

Your Aunt Cass is just as happy with St. Julian[355] as always, and I'm excited about the idea of seeing Progillian again.

Wednesday 17.—We have now just finished the first of the three books I had the pleasure of receiving yesterday. I read it aloud and we are all very much amused, and like the work quite as well as ever. I depend on getting through another book before dinner, but there is really a good deal of respectable reading in your forty-eight pages. I have no doubt six will make a very good-sized volume. You must be quite pleased to have accomplished so much. I like Lord Portman[338] and his brother very much. I am only afraid that Lord P.'s good nature will make most people like him better than he deserves. The whole Portman family are very good, and Lady Anne, who was your great dread, you have succeeded particularly well with. Bell Griffin is just what she should be. My corrections have not been more important than before; here and there we have thought the sense could be expressed in fewer words, and I have scratched out Sir Thos. from walking with the other men to the stables, &c., the very day after his breaking his arm; for, though I find your papa did walk out immediately after his arm was set, I think it can be so little usual as to appear unnatural in a book.

Wednesday 17.—We just finished the first of the three books I got yesterday. I read it aloud, and we're all really entertained and enjoy it just as much as before. I'm aiming to get through another book before dinner, but there’s quite a bit of serious reading in your forty-eight pages. I’m sure six will make a pretty decent-sized volume. You must be really happy to have achieved so much. I like Lord Portman[338] and his brother a lot. I just worry that Lord P.'s good nature will make most people like him more than he actually deserves. The whole Portman family is really nice, and you’ve done particularly well with Lady Anne, who you were so worried about. Bell Griffin is exactly how she should be. My corrections haven’t been more significant than before; here and there, we thought the meaning could be expressed in fewer words, and I’ve crossed out Sir Thos. walking with the other men to the stables, etc., the very day after breaking his arm; because, although I found out your dad did walk out right after his arm was set, I think it’s so uncommon that it could seem unnatural in a book.


Lyme will not do. Lyme is towards forty miles' distance from Dawlish and would not be talked of there. I have put Starcross instead. If you prefer Exeter that must be always safe.

Lyme won’t work. It’s about forty miles away from Dawlish and wouldn’t be mentioned there. I’ve put Starcross instead. If you’d rather have Exeter, that’s always a safe choice.

I have also scratched out the introduction between Lord Portman and his brother and Mr. Griffin. A country surgeon (don't tell Mr. C. Lyford) would not be introduced to men of their rank.

I have also removed the introduction between Lord Portman, his brother, and Mr. Griffin. A country surgeon (don’t mention this to Mr. C. Lyford) wouldn’t be introduced to men of their status.


I do think you had better omit Lady Helena's[356] postscript. To those that are acquainted with Pride and Prejudice it will seem an imitation.

I do think you should leave out Lady Helena's[356] postscript. For those who are familiar with Pride and Prejudice, it will come across as a copycat.


We are reading the last book. They must be two days going from Dawlish to Bath. They are nearly 100 miles apart.

We are reading the last book. It takes about two days to travel from Dawlish to Bath. They are almost 100 miles apart.

Thursday.—We finished it last night after our return from drinking tea at the Great House. The last chapter does not please us quite so well; we do not thoroughly like the play, perhaps from having had too much of plays in that way lately,[339] and we think you had better not leave England. Let the Portmans go to Ireland; but as you know nothing of the manners there, you had better not go with them. You will be in danger of giving false representations. Stick to Bath and the Foresters. There you will be quite at home.

Thursday.—We finished it last night after we got back from having tea at the Great House. The last chapter doesn't sit well with us; we're not really fond of the play, maybe because we've had too many of that kind of play recently,[339] and we think it’s better if you don’t leave England. Let the Portmans go to Ireland; but since you don’t know anything about the customs there, it would be best if you didn’t go with them. You might accidentally misrepresent things. Stick to Bath and the Foresters. You'll be much more comfortable there.

Your Aunt C. does not like desultory novels, and is rather afraid yours will be too much so, that there will be too frequently a change from one set of people to another, and that circumstances will be sometimes introduced of apparent consequence which will lead to nothing. It will not be so great an objection to me if it does. I allow much more latitude than she does, and think nature and spirit cover many sins of a wandering story, and people in general do not care so much about it for your comfort.

Your Aunt C. doesn’t like meandering novels and is a bit worried yours might have too many shifts between different characters, and that there will be moments that seem important but don’t actually lead anywhere. I don’t mind that as much as she does. I give a lot more leeway than she does and believe that creativity and passion can make up for a story that wanders, and people overall don’t really care about that for your peace of mind.

I should like to have had more of Devereux. I do not feel enough acquainted with him. You were afraid of meddling with him, I dare say. I like your sketch of Lord Clanmurray, and your picture of the two poor young girls' enjoyment is very good. I have not yet noticed St. Julian's serious conversation with Cecilia, but I like it exceedingly. What he says about the madness of otherwise sensible women on the subject of their daughters coming out is worth its weight in gold.

I wish I had more of Devereux. I don't feel like I know him well enough. You probably hesitated to get involved with him. I really like your sketch of Lord Clanmurray, and your depiction of the two young girls enjoying themselves is excellent. I haven't noticed St. Julian's serious talk with Cecilia yet, but I really like it. What he says about the crazy things otherwise sensible women do regarding their daughters making their debut is incredibly valuable.

I do not see that the language sinks. Pray go on.[357]

I don’t think the language is going downhill. Please continue.[357]


[September 9, 1814.]

We have been very much amused by your three books, but I have a good many criticisms to make, more than you will like. We are not satisfied with Mrs. Forester's settling herself as tenant and near neighbour to such a man as Sir T. H., without having some other inducement to go there. She ought to have some friend living thereabouts to tempt her. A woman going with two girls just growing up into a neighbourhood where she knows nobody but one man of not very good character, is an awkwardness which so prudent a woman as Mrs. F. would not be likely to fall into. Remember she is very prudent. You must not let her act inconsistently. Give her a friend, and let that friend be invited to meet her at the Priory, and we shall have no objection to her dining there as she does; but otherwise a woman in her situation would hardly go there before she had been visited by other families. I like the scene itself, the Miss Lesleys, Lady Anne, and the music very much. . . . Sir Thomas H. you always do very well. I have only taken the liberty of expunging one phrase of his which would not be allowable—'Bless my heart!' It is too familiar and inelegant. Your grandmother is more disturbed at Mrs. Forester's not returning the Egertons' visit sooner than by anything else. They ought to have called at the Parsonage before Sunday. You describe a sweet place, but your descriptions are often more minute than will be liked. You give too many particulars of right hand and left. Mrs. Forester is not careful enough of Susan's health. Susan ought not to be walking out so soon after heavy rains, taking long walks in the dirt. An anxious mother would not suffer it. I like your Susan very much indeed, she is a sweet creature, her playfulness of fancy is very delightful. I like her as she is now exceedingly, but I am not quite so well satisfied with her behaviour to George R. At first she seems all over attachment[358] and feeling, and afterwards to have none at all; she is so extremely composed at the ball and so well satisfied apparently with Mr. Morgan. She seems to have changed her character.

We’ve really enjoyed your three books, but I have quite a few criticisms to share, likely more than you'd prefer. We’re not convinced about Mrs. Forester choosing to live as a tenant and neighbor to someone like Sir T. H. without any other reason to be there. She should have a friend living nearby to draw her in. A woman traveling with two teen girls into a neighborhood where she only knows one man of questionable character seems unlikely for a woman as sensible as Mrs. F. Remember, she is very sensible. You shouldn't let her behave inconsistently. Give her a friend, and let that friend be invited to meet her at the Priory; then we wouldn’t mind her dining there as she does. But otherwise, a woman in her position would hardly go before being visited by other families. I really enjoy the scene itself, the Miss Lesleys, Lady Anne, and the music. Sir Thomas H. is portrayed very well as always. I've just taken the liberty of removing one of his phrases that isn't appropriate—'Bless my heart!' It’s too casual and not elegant. Your grandmother is more upset about Mrs. Forester not visiting the Egertons sooner than anything else. They should have called at the Parsonage before Sunday. You depict a lovely place, but your descriptions are often more detailed than necessary. You give too many specifics about right and left. Mrs. Forester doesn’t seem to be careful enough about Susan's health. Susan shouldn’t be walking out so soon after heavy rains, taking long walks in the mud. An anxious mother wouldn’t allow it. I really like your Susan; she’s a delightful character, and her playful imagination is very charming. I like her just as she is now, but I'm not quite as pleased with how she behaves towards George R. At first, she seems completely attached and emotional, but then appears to have none at all; she seems so composed at the ball and so pleased with Mr. Morgan. It feels like she’s changed her character.

You are now collecting your people delightfully, getting them exactly into such a spot as is the delight of my life. Three or four families in a country village is the very thing to work on, and I hope you will write a great deal more, and make full use of them while they are so very favourably arranged.

You are now gathering your people joyfully, placing them exactly where I find my greatest happiness. Having three or four families in a small country village is just what I want to focus on, and I hope you will write a lot more and make the most of them while they are so perfectly positioned.

You are but now coming to the heart and beauty of your book. Till the heroine grows up the fun must be imperfect, but I expect a great deal of entertainment from the next three or four books, and I hope you will not resent these remarks by sending me no more.

You are just now getting to the heart and beauty of your book. Until the heroine matures, the fun may not be complete, but I’m looking forward to a lot of enjoyment from the next three or four books, and I hope you won’t take these comments the wrong way by not sending me any more.


They are not so much like the Papillons as I expected. Your last chapter is very entertaining, the conversation on genius, &c.; Mr. St. Julian and Susan both talk in character, and very well. In some former parts Cecilia is perhaps a little too solemn and good, but upon the whole her disposition is very well opposed to Susan's, her want of imagination is very natural. I wish you could make Mrs. Forester talk more; but she must be difficult to manage and make entertaining, because there is so much good common sense and propriety about her that nothing can be made very broad. Her economy and her ambition must not be staring. The papers left by Mrs. Fisher are very good. Of course one guesses something. I hope when you have written a great deal more, you will be equal to scratching out some of the past. The scene with Mrs. Mellish I should condemn; it is prosy and nothing to the purpose; and indeed the more you can find in your heart to curtail between Dawlish and Newton Priors, the better I think it will be—one does not care for girls till they are grown up. Your Aunt C. quite enters[359] into the exquisiteness of that name—Newton Priors is really a nonpareil. Milton would have given his eyes to have thought of it. Is not the cottage taken from Tollard Royal?

They aren’t as much like the Papillons as I expected. Your last chapter is really entertaining; the discussion about genius, etc. Mr. St. Julian and Susan both speak in character and do so very well. In some earlier parts, Cecilia might come off as a bit too serious and virtuous, but overall, her personality contrasts nicely with Susan’s, and her lack of imagination feels very natural. I wish you could have Mrs. Forester speak more; she must be tricky to handle and make interesting since she has so much good common sense and propriety that nothing can be made very **broad**. Her frugality and ambition shouldn’t be too obvious. The papers left by Mrs. Fisher are quite good. Naturally, one can guess a few things. I hope when you’ve written a lot more, you'll be able to reconsider some of the earlier parts. I would criticize the scene with Mrs. Mellish; it’s dull and not to the point. Honestly, the more you can find in yourself to cut out between Dawlish and Newton Priors, the better, because no one cares for girls until they’re older. Your Aunt C. really appreciates the beauty of that name—Newton Priors is truly one of a kind. Milton would have given anything to have thought of it. Isn’t the cottage taken from Tollard Royal?


[September 28, 1814.]

I hope you do not depend on having your book again immediately. I kept it that your grandmama may hear it, for it has not been possible yet to have any public reading. I have read it to your Aunt Cassandra, however, in our own room at night, while we undressed, and with a great deal of pleasure. We like the first chapter extremely, with only a little doubt whether Lady Helena is not almost too foolish. The matrimonial dialogue is very good certainly. I like Susan as well as ever, and begin now not to care at all about Cecilia; she may stay at Easton Court as long as she likes. Henry Mellish, I am afraid, will be too much in the common novel style—a handsome, amiable, unexceptionable young man (such as do not much abound in real life), desperately in love and all in vain. But I have no business to judge him so early.

I hope you don't rely on getting your book back right away. I kept it so your grandma could hear it, since we haven't had a public reading yet. I did read it to your Aunt Cassandra, though, in our room at night while we were getting ready for bed, and we really enjoyed it. We like the first chapter a lot, though we wonder if Lady Helena is a bit too foolish. The conversation about marriage is definitely good. I still like Susan just as much, and I'm starting not to care about Cecilia at all; she can stay at Easton Court as long as she wants. I’m worried that Henry Mellish might be too typical of common novels—a handsome, nice, perfect young man (the kind that aren’t very common in real life), desperately in love and all for nothing. But I shouldn't judge him so soon.


We feel really obliged to you for introducing a Lady Kenrick; it will remove the greatest fault in the work, and I give you credit for considerable forbearance as an author in adopting so much of our opinion. I expect high fun about Mrs. Fisher and Sir Thomas.

We really appreciate you introducing Lady Kenrick; it will fix the biggest issue with the work, and I commend you for your patience as an author in accepting so much of our feedback. I'm looking forward to some great laughs about Mrs. Fisher and Sir Thomas.


Devereux Forester's being ruined by his vanity is extremely good, but I wish you would not let him plunge into a 'vortex of dissipation.' I do not object to the thing, but I cannot bear the expression; it is such thorough novel slang, and so old that I dare say Adam met with it in the first novel he opened.

Devereux Forester being taken down by his vanity is really great, but I wish you wouldn't let him dive into a "vortex of excess." I don't mind the idea, but I can't stand the phrase; it's such outdated novel slang, and so old that I bet Adam encountered it in the first novel he read.


Walter Scott has no business to write novels, especially good ones. It is not fair. He has fame[360] and profit enough as a poet, and should not be taking the bread out of other people's mouths.

Walter Scott shouldn't be writing novels, especially good ones. It's not right. He already has enough fame[360] and profit as a poet, and he shouldn't be taking opportunities away from others.

I do not like him, and do not mean to like Waverley[340] if I can help it, but fear I must.

I don't like him and I don't intend to like Waverley[340] if I can avoid it, but I’m afraid I might have to.

I am quite determined, however, not to be pleased with Mrs. West's Alicia De Lacy, should I ever meet with it, which I hope I shall not. I think I can be stout against anything written by Mrs. West.[341] I have made up my mind to like no novels really but Miss Edgeworth's, yours, and my own.

I am really set on not being impressed by Mrs. West's Alicia De Lacy, if I ever come across it, which I hope I won't. I believe I can stand firm against anything written by Mrs. West.[341] I've decided that I will only truly like novels by Miss Edgeworth, you, and myself.

What can you do with Egerton to increase the interest for him? I wish you could contrive something, some family occurrence to bring out his good qualities more. Some distress among brothers and sisters to relieve by the sale of his curacy! Something to carry him mysteriously away, and then be heard of at York or Edinburgh in an old great coat. I would not seriously recommend anything improbable, but if you could invent something spirited for him it would have a good effect. He might lend all his money to Captain Morris, but then he would be a great fool if he did. Cannot the Morrises quarrel and he reconcile them? Excuse the liberty I take in these suggestions.

What can you do with Egerton to spark his interest? I wish you could come up with something, maybe a family event that brings out his good qualities more. A little drama among siblings that he could help fix by selling his living! Something to whisk him away mysteriously, and then we'd hear about him in York or Edinburgh in an old great coat. I’m not really suggesting anything impossible, but if you could create something exciting for him, it would have a positive impact. He might lend all his money to Captain Morris, but he’d be a total fool if he did. Can’t the Morrises have a falling out and he could be the one to mend it? Sorry for taking the liberty with these suggestions.


The Webbs are really gone! When I saw the wagons at the door, and thought of all the trouble they must have in moving, I began to reproach myself for not having liked them better, but since the wagons have disappeared my conscience has been closed again, and I am excessively glad they are gone.

The Webbs are really gone! When I saw the trucks at the door and thought about all the hassle they must have had moving, I started to feel guilty for not having liked them more. But now that the trucks have disappeared, my guilt has vanished too, and I'm really glad they're gone.

I am very fond of Sherlock's sermons and prefer them to almost any.

I really enjoy Sherlock's sermons and like them more than almost any others.

Anna's marriage took place on November 8. Her husband was afterwards a clergyman, but he did[361] not take Orders until about three years after the marriage; and the first home of the young couple was at Hendon, to which place the following letter was addressed, Jane being at that time with her brother Henry, in Hans Place:—

Anna's wedding happened on November 8. Her husband later became a clergyman, but he didn't take Orders until about three years after their marriage. The couple's first home was in Hendon, and the following letter was sent there, while Jane was staying with her brother Henry in Hans Place:—


Hans Place: [November 28, 1814].

My dear Anna,—I assure you we all came away very much pleased with our visit. We talked of you for about a mile and a half with great satisfaction; and I have been just sending a very good report of you to Miss Benn, with a full account of your dress for Susan and Maria.

Dear Anna,—I want you to know that we all left feeling really happy after our visit. We talked about you for about a mile and a half with a lot of enjoyment; and I just sent a really positive report about you to Miss Benn, including a detailed description of your outfit for Susan and Maria.

We were all at the play last night to see Miss O'Neill in Isabella. I do not think she was quite equal to my expectations. I fancy I want something more than can be. I took two pocket-handkerchiefs, but had very little occasion for either. She is an elegant creature, however, and hugs Mr. Young delightfully. I am going this morning to see the little girls in Keppel Street. Cassy was excessively interested about your marriage when she heard of it, which was not until she was to drink your health on the wedding day.

We were all at the play last night to see Miss O'Neill in Isabella. I don’t think she quite lived up to my expectations. I guess I want something more than is possible. I brought two pocket-handkerchiefs, but didn’t really need either. She is a graceful person, though, and embraces Mr. Young charmingly. I’m going this morning to see the little girls on Keppel Street. Cassy was really interested in your marriage when she found out about it, which wasn’t until she was toasting your health on the wedding day.

She asked a thousand questions in her usual manner, what he said to you and what you said to him. If your uncle were at home he would send his best love, but I will not impose any base fictitious remembrances on you. Mine I can honestly give, and remain

She asked a ton of questions like she always does, about what he told you and what you told him. If your uncle were home, he would send his best regards, but I won’t weigh you down with any false memories. What I have, I can give you honestly, and I’ll stay

Love, Aunt
Jane Austen.

Early in December, Anna sent her aunt another packet, which elicited the following letter:—

Early in December, Anna sent her aunt another package, which prompted the following letter:—


Hans Place: Wednesday.

My dear Anna,—I have been very far from finding your book an evil, I assure you. I read it[362] immediately, and with great pleasure. I think you are going on very well. The description of Dr. Griffin and Lady Helena's unhappiness is very good, just what was likely to be. I am curious to know what the end of them will be. The name of Newton Priors is really invaluable; I never met with anything superior to it. It is delightful; one could live upon the name of Newton Priors for a twelvemonth. Indeed, I do think you get on very fast. I only wish other people of my acquaintance could compose as rapidly. I am pleased with the dog scene and with the whole of George and Susan's love, but am more particularly struck with your serious conversations, etc. They are very good throughout. St. Julian's history was quite a surprise to me. You had not very long known it yourself, I suspect; but I have no objection to make to the circumstance, and it is very well told. His having been in love with the aunt gives Cecilia an additional interest with him. I like the idea—a very proper compliment to an aunt! I rather imagine indeed that nieces are seldom chosen but out of compliment to some aunt or another. I dare say Ben was in love with me once, and would never have thought of you if he had not supposed me dead of a scarlet fever.

My dear Anna,—I want you to know that I really don't see your book as a negative thing at all, I promise. I read it[362] right away and enjoyed it a lot. I think you're making great progress. The way you described Dr. Griffin and Lady Helena's unhappiness is spot on, just what I would expect. I'm curious to see how their story ends. The name Newton Priors is truly priceless; I’ve never come across anything better. It’s delightful; you could live off the name of Newton Priors for a year. Honestly, I think you're advancing quickly. I just wish others I know could write as fast as you do. I like the dog scene and the whole love story between George and Susan, but I'm especially impressed with your serious conversations and so on. They’re excellent throughout. St. Julian's backstory was a total surprise to me. You probably haven't known it for very long yourself, but I have no issues with that, and it’s very well narrated. His love for the aunt adds extra depth to Cecilia’s connection with him. I like that idea—a nice nod to an aunt! I suspect that nieces are rarely picked without some kind of compliment to an aunt. I wouldn't be surprised if Ben was in love with me once and would have never thought of you if he hadn’t thought I was dead from scarlet fever.


[Mrs. Heathcote] writes me word that Miss Blachford is married, but I have never seen it in the papers, and one may as well be single if the wedding is not to be in print.

[Mrs. Heathcote] informs me that Miss Blachford is married, but I’ve never seen anything about it in the newspapers, and you might as well be single if the wedding isn’t announced publicly.

Your loving Aunt,
J. A.

In August 1815 the Lefroys moved from Hendon, and took a small house called Wyards, near Alton, and within a walk of Chawton. Wyards is more than once mentioned in our letters.

In August 1815, the Lefroys moved from Hendon and took a small house called Wyards, near Alton, and within walking distance of Chawton. Wyards is mentioned more than once in our letters.

This is the last letter we possess dealing with Anna's story; and we can understand that the[363] attention of either writer was soon diverted from it by more serious considerations: that of Anna by family cares, that of her aunt by Henry's illness and bankruptcy, and by her own publication of Emma and subsequent failure of health. The last history of the MS. was sad enough. After the death of her kind critic, Anna could not induce herself to go on with the tale; the associations were too melancholy. Long afterwards, she took it out of its drawer, and, in a fit of despondency, threw it into the fire. Her daughter, who tells us this, adds that she herself—a little girl—was sitting on the rug, and remembers that she watched the destruction, amused with the flame.

This is the last letter we have about Anna's story, and we can see that both writers quickly got distracted by more serious issues: Anna with family responsibilities and her aunt with Henry's illness and bankruptcy, along with her own publication of Emma and her declining health. The final fate of the manuscript was quite sad. After her kind critic passed away, Anna couldn't bring herself to continue the story; the memories were just too heartbreaking. Much later, she took it out of the drawer, and in a moment of despair, threw it into the fire. Her daughter, who shares this story, adds that she—then a little girl—was sitting on the rug and remembers watching it burn, fascinated by the flames.

A similar fate befell a tragedy written at a very early age by Anna's little sister Caroline, who was her junior by about twelve years. Caroline believed it to be a necessary part of a tragedy that all the dramatis personae should somehow meet their end, by violence or otherwise, in the last act; and this belief produced such a scene of carnage and woe as to cause fits of laughter among unsympathetic elders, and tears to the author, who threw the unfortunate tragedy into the fire on the spot.

A similar fate happened to a tragedy written at a very young age by Anna's little sister Caroline, who was about twelve years younger than her. Caroline thought it was essential for all the dramatis personae to somehow meet their end, either violently or otherwise, in the final act; and this idea resulted in such a scene of bloodshed and sorrow that it made unsympathetic adults burst into laughter and brought tears to the author, who immediately threw the unfortunate tragedy into the fire.

Caroline, however, continued to write stories; and some of them are alluded to in a series of little childish letters written to her by her Aunt Jane, which survive, carefully pieced together with silver paper and gum, and which are worth preserving for the presence in them of love and playfulness, and the entire absence of condescension.

Caroline, however, kept writing stories; some are referenced in a series of small, childish letters from her Aunt Jane, which remain carefully assembled with silver paper and glue, and are valuable for their expression of love and playfulness, with no hint of condescension.


December 6.

My dear Caroline,—I wish I could finish stories as fast as you can. I am much obliged to you for the sight of Olivia, and think you have done for her very well; but the good-for-nothing father, who was[364] the real author of all her faults and sufferings, should not escape unpunished. I hope he hung himself, or took the sur-name of Bone or underwent some direful penance or other.

Dear Caroline,—I wish I could finish stories as quickly as you do. I really appreciate you letting me see Olivia, and I think you did a great job with her; however, the worthless father, who was [364] the true cause of all her problems and pain, shouldn’t get away without facing consequences. I hope he killed himself, or took on the last name Bone or went through some terrible punishment or something.

Yours sincerely,
Jane Austen.

Chawton: Monday, July 15.

My dear Caroline,—I have followed your directions and find your handwriting admirable. If you continue to improve as much as you have done, perhaps I may not be obliged to shut my eyes at all half a year hence. I have been very much entertained by your story of Carolina and her aged father; it made me laugh heartily, and I am particularly glad to find you so much alive upon any topic of such absurdity, as the usual description of a heroine's father. You have done it full justice, or, if anything be wanting, it is the information of the venerable old man's having married when only twenty-one, and being a father at twenty-two.

Dear Caroline,—I followed your instructions and think your handwriting is great. If you keep improving as much as you have, I might not have to close my eyes at all in six months. I really enjoyed your story about Carolina and her elderly father; it made me laugh a lot, and I'm especially happy to see you so engaged with such a ridiculous topic, like the usual portrayal of a heroine's father. You've done it justice, or if anything's missing, it’s the detail about the old man marrying at just twenty-one and becoming a father at twenty-two.

I had an early opportunity of conveying your letter to Mary Jane, having only to throw it out of window at her as she was romping with your brother in the Back Court. She thanks you for it, and answers your questions through me. I am to tell you that she has passed her time at Chawton very pleasantly indeed, that she does not miss Cassy so much as she expected, and that as to Diana Temple, she is ashamed to say it has never been worked at since you went away. . . .

I got the chance to pass your letter to Mary Jane earlier today. I just tossed it out the window to her while she was playing with your brother in the backyard. She says thank you, and she’s answering your questions through me. I’m supposed to let you know that she’s been having a really nice time in Chawton, that she doesn’t miss Cassy as much as she thought she would, and that as for Diana Temple, she's embarrassed to admit she hasn’t worked on it at all since you left.

Edward's visit has been a great pleasure to us. He has not lost one good quality or good look, and is only altered in being improved by being some months older than when we saw him last. He is getting very near our own age, for we do not grow older of course.

Edward's visit has been a real pleasure for us. He hasn’t lost any of his good qualities or looks, and he’s actually improved by being a few months older since we last saw him. He’s getting very close to our own age, since we obviously don’t get older.

Much love,
Jane Austen. [365]

Chawton: Wednesday, March. 13 [1815].

My dear Caroline,—I am very glad to have an opportunity of answering your agreeable little letter. You seem to be quite my own niece in your feelings towards Mme. de Genlis. I do not think I could even now, at my sedate time of life, read Olympe et Théophile without being in a rage. It really is too bad! Not allowing them to be happy together when they are married. Don't talk of it, pray. I have just lent your Aunt Frank the first volume of Les Veillées du Château, for Mary Jane to read. It will be some time before she comes to the horror of Olympe. . . .

My dear Carol,—I’m really happy to have the chance to respond to your lovely little letter. You seem to share my feelings about Mme. de Genlis. I doubt I could even pick up Olympe et Théophile at my age without getting really angry. It’s just too frustrating! They should be allowed to be happy together now that they’re married. Please, let’s not even discuss it. I’ve just lent your Aunt Frank the first volume of Les Veillées du Château for Mary Jane to read. It’ll be a while before she gets to the part about Olympe. . . .

I had a very nice letter from your brother not long ago, and I am quite happy to see how much his hand is improving. I am convinced that it will end in a very gentlemanlike hand, much above par.

I recently received a really nice letter from your brother, and I'm so pleased to see how much his handwriting is improving. I'm sure it will turn out to be very neat and impressive, way above average.

We have had a great deal of fun lately with post-chaises stopping at the door; three times within a few days we had a couple of agreeable visitors turn in unexpectedly—your Uncle Henry and Mr. Tilson, Mrs. Heathcote and Miss Bigg, your Uncle Henry and Mr. Seymour. Take notice it was the same Uncle Henry each time.

We’ve been having a lot of fun lately with carriages pulling up to the door; three times in just a few days, we had some pleasant visitors drop by unexpectedly—your Uncle Henry and Mr. Tilson, Mrs. Heathcote and Miss Bigg, your Uncle Henry and Mr. Seymour. Just so you know, it was the same Uncle Henry every time.

I remain, dear Caroline,
Your loving Aunt,
Jane Austen.

Hans Place: Monday night [October 30, 1815].

My dear Caroline,—I have not felt quite equal to taking up your Manuscript, but think I shall soon, and I hope my detaining it so long will be no inconvenience. It gives us great pleasure that you should be at Chawton. I am sure Cassy must be delighted to have you. You will practise your music of course, and I trust to you for taking care of my instrument and not letting it be ill-used in any respect. Do not allow anything to be put on it but[366] what is very light. I hope you will try to make out some other tune besides the Hermit. . . .

Dear Caroline,—I haven’t really felt up to reading your manuscript, but I think I will soon, and I hope that keeping it for so long hasn’t been too much trouble. We’re really happy that you’re at Chawton. I’m sure Cassy must be thrilled to have you there. Of course, you’ll practice your music, and I trust you to take care of my instrument and ensure it’s not misused in any way. Don’t let anything be placed on it except for[366] what is very light. I hope you’ll try to figure out some other tune besides the Hermit. . . .

I am sorry you got wet in your ride; now that you are become an Aunt[342] you are a person of some consequence and must excite great interest whatever you do. I have always maintained the importance of Aunts as much as possible, and I am sure of your doing the same now.

I’m sorry you got wet on your ride; now that you’re an Aunt[342] you’re someone of importance and must draw a lot of interest in whatever you do. I’ve always emphasized the value of Aunts as much as possible, and I’m sure you’ll do the same now.

Trust me, my dear Sister-Aunt,
Love always,
Jane Austen.

[January 23, 1817.]

My dear Caroline,—I am always very much obliged to you for writing to me, and have now I believe two or three notes to thank you for; but whatever may be their number, I mean to have this letter accepted as a handsome return for all, for you see I have taken a complete, whole sheet of paper, which is to entitle me to consider it as a very long letter whether I write much or little.

Dear Caroline,—I’m always really grateful to you for writing to me, and I believe I have two or three notes to thank you for. But no matter how many there are, I want this letter to be seen as a generous reply for all of them because I’ve used a full sheet of paper, which lets me think of it as a very long letter, regardless of whether I write a lot or just a little.

We were quite happy to see Edward, it was an unexpected pleasure, and he makes himself as agreeable as ever, sitting in such a quiet comfortable way making his delightful little sketches. He is generally thought grown since he was here last, and rather thinner, but in very good looks. . . . He read his two chapters to us the first evening—both good, but especially the last in our opinion. We think it has more of the spirit and entertainment of the early part of his work.[343]. . .

We were really happy to see Edward; it was an unexpected treat, and he’s just as pleasant as ever, sitting comfortably while making his charming little sketches. People generally think he’s grown since his last visit and seems a bit thinner, but he looks great. He read us two chapters the first evening—both were good, but we especially liked the last one. We believe it has more of the spirit and enjoyment of the earlier part of his work.[343]. . .

I feel myself getting stronger than I was half a year ago, and can so perfectly well walk to Alton, or back again, without the slightest fatigue that I hope to be able to do both when summer comes. I spent two or three days with your Uncle and Aunt[367][344] lately, and though the children are sometimes very noisy and not under such order as they ought and easily might, I cannot help liking them and even loving them, which I hope may be not wholly inexcusable in their and your affectionate Aunt,

I feel myself getting stronger than I was six months ago, and I can easily walk to Alton, or back again, without any fatigue, so I hope to be able to do both when summer comes. I spent a couple of days with your Uncle and Aunt[367][344] lately, and even though the kids can be pretty noisy and aren’t as well-behaved as they should be, I can’t help but like them and even love them, which I hope isn’t completely unreasonable for their and your caring Aunt.

Jane Austen.

The Pianoforte often talks of you; in various keys, tunes, and expressions, I allow—but be it Lesson or Country Dance, Sonata or Waltz, you are really its constant theme. I wish you could come and see us, as easily as Edward can.

The piano often mentions you; in different keys, melodies, and feelings, I admit—but whether it’s a lesson or a country dance, a sonata or a waltz, you are truly its main focus. I wish you could visit us as easily as Edward can.

J. A.

Wednesday night. [1817.]

You send me great news indeed, my dear Caroline, about Mr. Digweed, Mr. Trimmer, and a Grand Pianoforte. I wish it had been a small one, as then you might have pretended that Mr. D.'s rooms were too damp to be fit for it, and offered to take charge of it at the Parsonage. . . .

You send me really exciting news, my dear Caroline, about Mr. Digweed, Mr. Trimmer, and a grand piano. I wish it had been a small one because then you could have claimed that Mr. D.'s rooms were too damp for it and offered to look after it at the Parsonage. . . .


I look forward to the four new chapters with pleasure.—But how can you like Frederick better than Edgar? You have some eccentric tastes however, I know, as to Heroes and Heroines. Goodbye.

I’m excited about the four new chapters.—But how can you prefer Frederick over Edgar? I know you have some quirky tastes when it comes to Heroes and Heroines. Goodbye.

Love you,
Jane Austen.

Chawton: Wednesday, March 26 [1817].

My dear Caroline,—Pray make no apologies for writing to me often, I am always very happy to hear from you. . . .

Dear Caroline,—Please don't apologize for writing to me often; I always love hearing from you. . . .

I think you very much improved in your writing, and in the way to write a very pretty hand. I wish you could practise your fingering oftener. Would not it be a good plan for you to go and live entirely at Mr. Wm. Digweed's? He could not desire any other remuneration than the pleasure of hearing you practise.[368]

I think you’ve really improved in your writing and in developing a nice handwriting style. I wish you could practice your fingerwork more often. Wouldn’t it be a good idea for you to go and stay completely at Mr. Wm. Digweed’s? He wouldn’t want anything more than the enjoyment of hearing you practice.[368]

I like Frederick and Caroline better than I did, but must still prefer Edgar and Julia. Julia is a warm-hearted, ingenuous, natural girl, which I like her for; but I know the word natural is no recommendation to you. . . .

I like Frederick and Caroline more now, but I still prefer Edgar and Julia. Julia is a warm-hearted, genuine, down-to-earth girl, which I appreciate about her; but I know the word genuine doesn’t mean much to you. . . .

How very well Edward is looking! You can have nobody in your neighbourhood to vie with him at all, except Mr. Portal. I have taken one ride on the donkey and like it very much—and you must try to get me quiet, mild days, that I may be able to go out pretty constantly. A great deal of wind does not suit me, as I have still a tendency to rheumatism. In short I am a poor honey at present. I will be better when you can come and see us.

How great Edward looks! You really don’t have anyone in your area who can compare to him, except for Mr. Portal. I’ve taken a ride on the donkey, and I really enjoyed it—so you need to make sure I have some calm, mild days so I can go out more often. A lot of wind doesn’t agree with me since I still have a tendency for rheumatism. In short, I’m not feeling great at the moment. I’ll be better when you can come and visit us.

Love you lots,
Jane Austen.

Caroline Austen contributed to the Memoir written by her brother many of the personal reminiscences of their aunt. She was the niece to whom Jane in her last illness sent a recommendation to read more and write less during the years of girlhood. Caroline obeyed the injunction; she became a very well-read woman, and never wrote stories for publication. She was, however, an admirable talker: able to invest common things with a point and spirit peculiarly her own. She was also an ideal aunt, both to nieces and nephews, who all owe a great deal to her companionship and devotion.[369]

Caroline Austen contributed to the Memoir written by her brother with many personal memories of their aunt. She was the niece to whom Jane, during her last illness, advised to read more and write less during her girlhood years. Caroline took that advice to heart; she became a very well-read woman and never wrote stories for publication. However, she was an excellent conversationalist, able to infuse everyday topics with a unique charm and energy. She was also the perfect aunt to both her nieces and nephews, who all owe much to her companionship and dedication.[369]


CHAPTER XX

FAILING HEALTH

1816-1817

During the last year of Jane Austen's life, when her health was gradually failing, and she was obliged to depend—ever more and more exclusively—on her immediate family for society, she had at least the satisfaction of having her two sailor brothers nearer at hand than had often been the case.

After Frank's return from the Baltic, early in 1814, nothing occurred of a more serious nature than the Great Naval Review in June—which only indirectly affected him, as he was not then in command of a ship—to prevent his attending to his family. He settled down to a domestic life with wife and children, first of all occupying the Great House at Chawton, but soon moving to Alton.

After Frank returned from the Baltic, early in 1814, nothing more serious happened than the Great Naval Review in June—which only indirectly involved him since he wasn't in charge of a ship at the time—so he focused on his family. He settled into family life with his wife and kids, initially living in the Great House at Chawton, but soon relocating to Alton.

Charles, who for ten years had had active but unexciting work outside the theatre of war, now came more to the front. Commanding the Phœnix frigate, he operated against Murat, when that eccentric sovereign took part with Napoleon on the escape of the latter from Elba. Charles was sent in pursuit of a Neapolitan squadron cruising in the Adriatic; and subsequently he blockaded Brindisi, and waited for the garrison to hoist the white flag of the Bourbons. Later on, he was kept busy with Greek pirates in the[370] Archipelago, until the Phœnix was lost off Smyrna in 1816, when he returned home. The Phœnix had been a lucky ship, Admiral Halsted having made his fortune in her; but her luck was worn out. When she went down, the pilot was on board; no lives were lost, and no blame fell on the captain. It must have been, however, a disappointing end to an exciting time; and, as the war was over, it might be long before he got another ship.

Charles, who had spent ten years doing active but unremarkable work outside the battlefield, was now more in the spotlight. While commanding the Phœnix frigate, he took action against Murat when that eccentric ruler sided with Napoleon during his escape from Elba. Charles was sent after a Neapolitan squadron that was operating in the Adriatic, and later he blockaded Brindisi, waiting for the garrison to raise the white flag of the Bourbons. After that, he dealt with Greek pirates in the [370] Archipelago until the Phœnix was lost off Smyrna in 1816, at which point he returned home. The Phœnix had been a fortunate ship; Admiral Halsted had made his fortune aboard her, but her luck had run out. When she sank, the pilot was on board; no lives were lost, and no blame was placed on the captain. However, it must have been a disappointing conclusion to an exciting period, and with the war over, it might be a long time before he got another ship.

A letter from Charles to Jane, during this command, written from Palermo, May 6, 1815, furnishes us with one of the few indications that exist of fame achieved by her during her lifetime:—

A letter from Charles to Jane, during this command, written from Palermo, May 6, 1815, provides us with one of the few signs of the fame she achieved during her lifetime:—

Books became the subject of conversation, and I praised Waverley highly, when a young man present observed that nothing had come out for years to be compared with Pride and Prejudice, Sense and Sensibility, &c. As I am sure you must be anxious to know the name of a person of so much taste, I shall tell you it is Fox, a nephew of the late Charles James Fox. That you may not be too much elated at this morsel of praise, I shall add that he did not appear to like Mansfield Park so well as the two first, in which, however, I believe he is singular.[345]

Books became a topic of conversation, and I praised Waverley highly when a young man present remarked that nothing had been released in years that could compare to Pride and Prejudice, Sense and Sensibility, and so on. Since you must be curious to know the name of someone with such good taste, I’ll tell you it’s Fox, a nephew of the late Charles James Fox. To keep you from getting too puffed up about this bit of praise, I should add that he didn't seem to like Mansfield Park as much as the first two, which I believe makes him somewhat of an outlier.[345]

We may compare this account with the quotation given in the Memoir[346] from Sir Henry Holland's Recollections:

We can compare this account with the quote found in the Memoir[346] from Sir Henry Holland's Recollections:

I have the picture before me still of Lord Holland lying on his bed, when attacked with gout; his admirable sister, Miss Fox, reading aloud—as she always did on these occasions—some one of Miss Austen's novels, of which he was never wearied.

I can still picture Lord Holland lying on his bed, suffering from gout; his amazing sister, Miss Fox, reading aloud—as she always did during these times—one of Miss Austen's novels, which he never grew tired of.

It is as difficult to follow the various stages of[371] Jane's illness as it is to understand the exact nature of her complaint. She must have begun to feel her malady early in the year 1816; for some friends at a distance, whom she visited in the spring, 'thought that her health was somewhat impaired, and observed that she went about her old haunts and recalled the old recollections connected with them in a particular manner—as if she did not expect ever to see them again.'[347] This is, however, almost the only indication that we have of any diminution of vigour at that time; for the three letters to Fanny Knight, given by Lord Brabourne as written in 1816, must be transferred to 1817[348]; and so must the two short extracts[349] on pp. 150, 151 of the Memoir, as they evidently refer to a family event which occurred in the March of the later year. The tone of her letters through the remainder of 1816, and at the beginning of the next year, was almost invariably cheerful, and she showed by the completion of Persuasion that she was capable of first-rate literary work during the summer of 1816. The fact is that, as to health, she was an incurable optimist; her natural good spirits made her see the best side, and her unselfishness prompted the suppression of anything that might distress those around her. Nothing, for instance, could be more lively than the following letter to Edward Austen, written while he was still at Winchester School, but had come home for his last summer holidays.

It’s just as hard to track the different stages of[371] Jane's illness as it is to pinpoint what exactly was wrong with her. She likely started feeling unwell early in 1816; some friends she visited in the spring noted that her health seemed a bit off and remarked how she wandered through familiar places and reminisced about past memories as if she didn’t expect to see them again.[347] However, this is almost the only sign we have of her declining strength at that time. The three letters to Fanny Knight, which Lord Brabourne claims were written in 1816, should actually be dated to 1817[348]; the same goes for the two brief excerpts[349] on pages 150 and 151 of the Memoir, as they clearly relate to a family event that happened in March of that later year. The tone of her letters for the rest of 1816 and at the start of the following year was almost always cheerful, and her finishing Persuasion showed that she was capable of excellent literary work during the summer of 1816. The truth is that, in terms of health, she was an incurable optimist; her natural cheerfulness helped her focus on the positive, and her selflessness led her to hide anything that might upset those around her. For instance, nothing could be more vibrant than this letter to Edward Austen, written while he was still at Winchester School but had returned home for his last summer break.


Chawton: July 9, 1816.

My dear Edward,—Many thanks. A thank for every line, and as many to Mr. W. Digweed for[372] coming. We have been wanting very much to hear of your mother, and are happy to find she continues to mend, but her illness must have been a very serious one indeed. When she is really recovered, she ought to try change of air, and come over to us. Tell your father I am very much obliged to him for his share of your letter, and most sincerely join in the hope of her being eventually much the better for her present discipline. She has the comfort moreover of being confined in such weather as gives one little temptation to be out. It is really too bad, and has been too bad for a long time, much worse than anybody can bear, and I begin to think it will never be fine again. This is a finesse of mine, for I have often observed that if one writes about the weather, it is generally completely changed before the letter is read. I wish it may prove so now, and that when Mr. W. Digweed reaches Steventon to-morrow, he may find you have had a long series of hot dry weather. We are a small party at present, only grandmamma, Mary Jane, and myself. Yalden's coach cleared off the rest yesterday. . . .

Dear Edward,—Thank you very much. One thank you for every line, and just as many to Mr. W. Digweed for[372] coming. We've really been wanting to hear about your mother, and we're glad to know she's still recovering, but her illness must have been quite serious. Once she gets better, she should definitely try to get some fresh air and come visit us. Please tell your father I really appreciate his part of your letter, and I sincerely hope she will be much better thanks to her current care. She also has the comfort of being stuck inside during weather that doesn’t tempt anyone to go out. It’s really too much, and it has been for quite a while, worse than anyone can handle, and I’m starting to think it will never be nice again. This is a little trick of mine because I've noticed that whenever someone writes about the weather, it usually changes completely before the letter is read. I hope that’s the case now, and that when Mr. W. Digweed gets to Steventon tomorrow, he finds you’ve been having a long stretch of hot, dry weather. Right now, it’s just a small gathering here—only grandmamma, Mary Jane, and me. Yalden’s coach took everyone else away yesterday. . . .

I am glad you recollected to mention your being come home. My heart began to sink within me when I had got so far through your letter without its being mentioned. I was dreadfully afraid that you might be detained at Winchester by severe illness, confined to your bed perhaps, and quite unable to hold a pen, and only dating from Steventon in order, with a mistaken sort of tenderness, to deceive me. But now I have no doubt of your being at home, I am sure you would not say it so seriously unless it actually were so. We saw a countless number of post-chaises full of boys pass by yesterday morning[350]—full of future heroes, legislators, fools, and villains. You have never thanked me for my last letter, which went by[373] the cheese. I cannot bear not to be thanked. You will not pay us a visit yet of course; we must not think of it. Your mother must get well first, and you must go to Oxford and not be elected; after that a little change of scene may be good for you, and your physicians I hope will order you to the sea, or to a house by the side of a very considerable pond.[351] Oh! it rains again. It beats against the window. Mary Jane and I have been wet through once already to-day; we set off in the donkey-carriage for Farringdon, as I wanted to see the improvements Mr. Woolls is making, but we were obliged to turn back before we got there, but not soon enough to avoid a pelter all the way home. We met Mr. Woolls. I talked of its being bad weather for the hay, and he returned me the comfort of its being much worse for the wheat. We hear that Mrs. S. does not quit Tangier: why and wherefore? Do you know that our Browning is gone? You must prepare for a William when you come, a good-looking lad, civil and quiet, and seeming likely to do. Good bye. I am sure Mr. W. D. will be astonished at my writing so much, for the paper is so thin that he will be able to count the lines if not to read them.

I'm glad you remembered to mention that you’re home. I started to worry when I got so far into your letter without hearing about it. I was really afraid you might be stuck at Winchester because of a serious illness, possibly stuck in bed and unable to write, just dating your letter from Steventon out of a misguided kindness to mislead me. But now that you’ve confirmed you’re home, I’m sure you wouldn’t say it so seriously unless it was true. We saw countless post-chaises filled with boys pass by yesterday morning—future heroes, lawmakers, fools, and villains. You haven’t thanked me for my last letter, which went with the cheese. I really can’t stand not being thanked. You won’t be visiting us yet, of course; we shouldn’t even think about it. Your mother needs to get better first, and you need to go to Oxford and not be elected; after that, a little change of scenery might be good for you, and I hope your doctors will send you to the sea or to a house by a nice pond. Oh! It’s raining again. It’s beating against the window. Mary Jane and I have already gotten soaked once today; we set off in the donkey carriage to Farringdon because I wanted to see the improvements Mr. Woolls is making, but we had to turn back before we got there, though not soon enough to avoid a downpour all the way home. We ran into Mr. Woolls. I mentioned it being bad weather for hay, and he comforted me by saying it was much worse for the wheat. We hear that Mrs. S. isn’t leaving Tangier: why and for what reason? Did you know our Browning is gone? You should get ready for a William when you come, a good-looking kid, polite and quiet, and seeming likely to do well. Goodbye. I’m sure Mr. W. D. will be surprised I wrote so much since the paper is so thin he’ll be able to count the lines if not read them.

Yours affectionately,
Jane Austen.

Mr. J. E. Austen.

Mr. J.E. Austen.

There was a second family visit this year to Cheltenham, where Cassandra and Jane had already been in the spring. Probably their connexion with this watering-place was through Mrs. James Austen, and hers was through her sister, Mrs. Fowle of Kintbury. Mr. Fowle had lived at Elkstone near Cheltenham, and continued to hold that benefice, which was in the gift of the Craven family. The[374] Fowles would naturally renew their intercourse with their old friends in the neighbourhood, and he would go to see his curate and acquaint himself with the circumstances of his parish. The visits to Gloucestershire were therefore for pleasure and business as well as health.

There was a second family visit this year to Cheltenham, where Cassandra and Jane had already been in the spring. Their connection to this spa town likely came through Mrs. James Austen, and hers was through her sister, Mrs. Fowle of Kintbury. Mr. Fowle had lived at Elkstone near Cheltenham and still held that post, which was given by the Craven family. The Fowles would naturally reconnect with their old friends in the area, and he would go to see his curate and get to know the details of his parish. The trips to Gloucestershire were, therefore, for enjoyment and business as well as health.

In August 1816 it was a recent serious illness of Mrs. James Austen which took the party there; Mrs. Austen being accompanied by her daughter Caroline, and her sister-in-law Cassandra. Meanwhile, Jane remained with her mother at Chawton, where she had Edward Austen as a visitor.

In August 1816, it was a recent serious illness of Mrs. James Austen that brought the group there; Mrs. Austen was accompanied by her daughter Caroline and her sister-in-law Cassandra. Meanwhile, Jane stayed with her mother at Chawton, where she had Edward Austen as a visitor.

During Cassandra's absence Jane wrote to her as follows:—

During Cassandra's absence, Jane wrote to her as follows:—


Chawton: September 4, 1816.[352]

We go on very well here, Edward is a great pleasure to me; he drove me to Alton yesterday. I went principally to carry news of you and Henry, and made a regular handsome visit, staying there while Edward went on to Wyards with an invitation to dinner: it was declined, and will be so again to-day probably, for I really believe Anna is not equal to the fatigue. The Alton four drank tea with us last night, and we were very pleasant:—Jeu de Violon, &c.—all new to Mr. Sweney—and he entered into it very well. It was a renewal of former agreeable evenings.

We’re doing really well here; Edward is a great pleasure to me. He drove me to Alton yesterday. I went mainly to catch up on news about you and Henry and made a proper visit while Edward went on to Wyards with a dinner invitation. It was declined, and it will probably be declined again today, as I really believe Anna isn't up for the fatigue. The Alton four had tea with us last night, and we had a lovely time—Jeu de Violon, etc.—all new to Mr. Sweney, and he participated very well. It was a nice reminder of our previous enjoyable evenings.

We all (except my mother) dine at Alton tomorrow, and perhaps may have some of the same sports again, but I do not think Mr. and Mrs. D. will add much to our wit. Edward is writing a novel—we have all heard what he has written—it is extremely clever, written with great ease and spirit; if he can carry it on in the same way it will be a first-[375]rate work, and in a style, I think, to be popular. Pray tell Mary how much I admire it—and tell Caroline that I think it is hardly fair upon her and myself to have him take up the novel line.

We all (except my mom) are having dinner at Alton tomorrow, and we might have some of the same fun again, but I don’t think Mr. and Mrs. D. will contribute much to our humor. Edward is writing a novel—we’ve all heard what he’s written—it’s really clever, written with great ease and spirit; if he can keep it up in the same way, it will be a top-notch work, and in a style that I think will be popular. Please tell Mary how much I admire it—and let Caroline know that I think it’s a bit unfair to her and me for him to pursue writing a novel.


Sunday [September 8].

My dearest Cassandra,—I have borne the arrival of your letter to-day extremely well; anybody might have thought it was giving me pleasure. I am very glad you find so much to be satisfied with at Cheltenham. While the waters agree, everything else is trifling.

My beloved Cassandra,—I handled the arrival of your letter today quite well; anyone would think it brought me joy. I'm really glad to hear you're finding so much to enjoy at Cheltenham. As long as the waters suit you, everything else is just trivial.


Our day at Alton was very pleasant, venison quite right, children well-behaved, and Mr. and Mrs. Digweed taking kindly to our charades and other games. I must also observe, for his mother's satisfaction, that Edward at my suggestion devoted himself very properly to the entertainment of Miss S. Gibson. Nothing was wanting except Mr. Sweney, but he, alas! had been ordered away to London the day before. We had a beautiful walk home by moonlight.

Our day at Alton was really enjoyable. The venison was just right, the kids were well-behaved, and Mr. and Mrs. Digweed were really into our charades and other games. I should also mention, for his mom's sake, that Edward, as I suggested, focused on entertaining Miss S. Gibson very nicely. Everything was perfect except for Mr. Sweney; unfortunately, he had been sent away to London the day before. We had a lovely walk home under the moonlight.

Thank you, my back has given me scarcely any pain for many days. I have an idea that agitation does it as much harm as fatigue, and that I was ill at the time of your going from the very circumstance of your going. I am nursing myself up now into as beautiful a state as I can, because I hear that Dr. White means to call on me before he leaves the country.

Thank you, my back hasn’t bothered me hardly at all for many days. I think that stress affects it just as much as tiredness, and I was unwell when you left partly because you were going. I'm taking care of myself now to get into the best shape I can, because I heard that Dr. White plans to visit me before he leaves the country.


I have not seen Anna since the day you left us; her father and brother visited her most days. Edward[353] and Ben called here on Thursday. Edward was in his way to Selborne. We found him very agreeable. He is come back from France, thinking of the French[376] as one could wish—disappointed in everything. He did not go beyond Paris.

I haven't seen Anna since the day you left us; her dad and brother visit her almost every day. Edward[353] and Ben came by on Thursday. Edward was on his way to Selborne. We found him really pleasant. He just got back from France, looking at the French[376] as one might expect—let down by everything. He didn't go past Paris.

I have a letter from Mrs. Perigord; she and her mother are in London again. She speaks of France as a scene of general poverty and misery: no money, no trade, nothing to be got but by the innkeepers, and as to her own present prospects she is not much less melancholy than before.

I have a letter from Mrs. Perigord; she and her mother are back in London. She describes France as full of poverty and misery: no money, no trade, nothing to be had except from the innkeepers, and regarding her own current situation, she’s not much less gloomy than before.


I enjoyed Edward's company very much, as I said before, and yet I was not sorry when Friday came. It had been a busy week, and I wanted a few days' quiet and exemption from the thought and contrivancy which any sort of company gives. I often wonder how you can find time for what you do, in addition to the care of the house; and how good Mrs. West[354] could have written such books and collected so many hard words, with all her family cares, is still more a matter of astonishment. Composition seems to me impossible with a head full of joints of mutton and doses of rhubarb.

I really enjoyed spending time with Edward, as I mentioned before, but I wasn’t sad when Friday arrived. It had been a hectic week, and I needed a few days of peace and a break from the thoughts and planning that come with any kind of company. I often wonder how you manage to find time for everything you do, on top of taking care of the house; and the fact that Mrs. West[354] could write such books and gather so many complex words, all while handling her family responsibilities, is even more impressive. It seems impossible to write when your mind is preoccupied with planning meals and dealing with medicine.


We do not much like Mr. Cooper's new sermons. They are fuller of regeneration and conversion than ever, with the addition of his zeal in the cause of the Bible Society.

We don't really like Mr. Cooper's new sermons. They're more about regeneration and conversion than ever, along with his enthusiasm for the Bible Society.

This is the last letter which we have from Jane to Cassandra. Probably the sisters were not parted again, except when Cassandra went for a few days to Scarlets, on the death of their uncle, Mr. Leigh Perrot, at the end of the following March; and if Jane wrote then, it must have been in such depression of mind and weakness of body, that her sister would not have preserved the writing for others to see.

This is the last letter we have from Jane to Cassandra. The sisters probably didn’t separate again, except when Cassandra went to Scarlets for a few days after their uncle, Mr. Leigh Perrot, passed away at the end of March. If Jane wrote during that time, she must have been feeling so down and weak that her sister wouldn’t have kept the letter for others to see.

In the meanwhile, the autumn of 1816 was[377] probably occupied with the preparation of Persuasion for the press; and, on the whole, we should gather from the evidence before us that the earlier part of the winter saw one of those fallacious instances of temporary improvement which so often deceive nurses and patients alike, in cases of internal complaints. 'I have certainly gained strength through the winter,' she says, on January 24, 1817. On the 23rd: 'I feel myself stronger than I was half a year ago'; and it was in this spirit of hopefulness that she had written the following lively letter to Edward Austen, when he had left Winchester and was about to enter on the career of an Oxford undergraduate.

In the meantime, the autumn of 1816 was[377] probably spent preparing Persuasion for publication; and, overall, we can gather from the evidence available that the early part of the winter experienced one of those misleading instances of temporary improvement that often trick both nurses and patients in cases of internal illnesses. 'I have definitely gained strength through the winter,' she says on January 24, 1817. On the 23rd: 'I feel stronger than I was six months ago'; and it was with this hopeful attitude that she wrote the following cheerful letter to Edward Austen, after he left Winchester and was about to start his journey as an Oxford undergraduate.


Chawton: Monday [December 16, 1816].

My dear Edward,—One reason for my writing to you now is, that I may have the pleasure of directing to you Esqre. I give you joy of having left Winchester. Now you may own how miserable you were there; now it will gradually all come out, your crimes and your miseries—how often you went up by the Mail to London and threw away fifty guineas at a tavern, and how often you were on the point of hanging yourself, restrained only, as some ill-natured aspersion upon poor old Winton has it, by the want of a tree within some miles of the city. Charles Knight and his companions passed through Chawton about 9 this morning; later than it used to be. Uncle Henry and I had a glimpse of his handsome face, looking all health and good humour. I wonder when you will come and see us. I know what I rather speculate upon, but shall say nothing. We think uncle Henry in excellent looks. Look at him this moment, and think so too, if you have not done it before; and we have the great comfort of seeing decided improvement in uncle Charles, both as to health, spirits, and appearance. And they are each[378] of them so agreeable in their different way, and harmonise so well, that their visit is thorough enjoyment. Uncle Henry writes very superior sermons. You and I must try to get hold of one or two, and put them into our novels: it would be a fine help to a volume; and we could make our heroine read it aloud of a Sunday evening, just as well as Isabella Wardour, in The Antiquary, is made to read the History of the Hartz Demon, in the ruins of St. Ruth; though I believe, upon recollection, Lovell is the reader. By the bye, my dear Edward, I am quite concerned for the loss your mother mentions in her letter. Two chapters and a half to be missing is monstrous! It is well that I have not been at Steventon lately, and therefore cannot be suspected of purloining them: two strong twigs and a half towards a nest of my own would have been something. I do not think, however, that any theft of that sort would be really very useful to me. What should I do with your strong, manly, spirited sketches, full of variety and glow? How could I possibly join them on to the little bit (two inches wide) of ivory on which I work with so fine a brush, as produces little effect after much labour?

Dear Edward,—One reason I’m writing to you now is to enjoy the pleasure of addressing you as Esqre. Congratulations on leaving Winchester. Now you can admit how miserable you were there; soon it will all come out—your misdeeds and your unhappiness—how often you took the Mail to London and wasted fifty guineas at a tavern, and how frequently you considered hanging yourself, only held back, as some bitter remark about poor old Winton suggests, by the lack of a tree within miles of the city. Charles Knight and his friends passed through Chawton around 9 this morning; later than usual. Uncle Henry and I caught a glimpse of his handsome face, looking all healthy and cheerful. I wonder when you’ll come to visit us. I know what I’m speculating about, but I won’t say anything. We think Uncle Henry looks fantastic. Take a look at him right now and think so too, if you haven’t already; and we have the great comfort of seeing significant improvement in Uncle Charles, in terms of health, spirits, and appearance. Both of them are so pleasant in their different ways, and they get along so well that their visit is pure enjoyment. Uncle Henry writes superb sermons. You and I should try to get a hold of one or two and include them in our novels: it would be a great addition to a volume; we could have our heroine read it aloud on a Sunday evening, just like Isabella Wardour does in The Antiquary with the History of the Hartz Demon, in the ruins of St. Ruth; although I think, on reflection, it’s Lovell who is the reader. By the way, my dear Edward, I’m quite troubled about the loss your mother mentions in her letter. It’s outrageous that two and a half chapters are missing! It’s a good thing I haven’t been to Steventon lately, so I can’t be suspected of taking them: two strong twigs and a half for a nest of my own would have been something. However, I don’t think any theft of that kind would really be useful to me. What would I do with your strong, manly, spirited sketches, full of variety and energy? How could I possibly combine them with the tiny piece (two inches wide) of ivory I work on with such a fine brush, which produces little effect after much effort?

You will hear from uncle Henry how well Anna is. She seems perfectly recovered. Ben was here on Saturday, to ask uncle Charles and me to dine with them, as to-morrow, but I was forced to decline it, the walk is beyond my strength (though I am otherwise very well), and this is not a season for donkey-carriages; and as we do not like to spare uncle Charles, he has declined it too.

You’ll hear from Uncle Henry about how well Anna is doing. She seems to be completely recovered. Ben came over on Saturday to invite Uncle Charles and me to dinner with them tomorrow, but I had to decline because the walk is too much for me (even though I’m otherwise doing well), and this isn't a good time for donkey carriages; plus, since we didn’t want to leave Uncle Charles out, he turned it down too.

Tuesday. Ah, ha! Mr. Edward. I doubt your seeing uncle Henry at Steventon to-day. The weather will prevent your expecting him, I think. Tell your father, with aunt Cass's love and mine, that the pickled cucumbers are extremely good, and tell him also—'tell him what you will.' No, don't tell him what you will, but tell him that[379] grandmamma begs him to make Joseph Hall pay his rent, if he can.

Tuesday. Oh, Mr. Edward! I doubt you’ll see Uncle Henry at Steventon today. I think the weather will keep him away. Please tell your father, with Aunt Cass's love and mine, that the pickled cucumbers are really good, and also—'say whatever you want.' No, don’t say whatever you want, but tell him that[379] Grandma asks him to make Joseph Hall pay his rent if he can.

You must not be tired of reading the word uncle, for I have not done with it. Uncle Charles thanks your mother for her letter; it was a great pleasure to him to know the parcel was received and gave so much satisfaction, and he begs her to be so good as to give three shillings for him to Dame Staples, which shall be allowed for in the payment of her debt here.

You shouldn’t be tired of reading the word uncle, because I’m not finished with it. Uncle Charles thanks your mom for her letter; he was really happy to hear that the package was received and brought so much joy. He asks her to kindly give three shillings to Dame Staples for him, which will be deducted from her debt here.

I am happy to tell you that Mr. Papillon will soon make his offer, probably next Monday, as he returns on Saturday. His intention can no longer be doubtful in the smallest degree, as he has secured the refusal of the house which Mr. Baverstock at present occupies in Chawton, and is to vacate soon, which is of course intended for Mrs. Elizabeth Papillon.

I’m glad to let you know that Mr. Papillon will be making his offer soon, probably next Monday, since he returns on Saturday. His intention is definitely clear now, as he has managed to get the refusal of the house Mr. Baverstock is currently living in at Chawton, which he’ll be moving out of soon—it’s obviously meant for Mrs. Elizabeth Papillon.

Adieu, Amiable! I hope Caroline behaves well to you.

Adieu, Friend! I hope Caroline treats you well.

Yours affectionately,
Jane Austen.

J. E. Austen, Esq.

J. E. Austen, Esq.

The same bright tone pervades the following letter to Alethea Bigg, from which one of the remarks quoted above, as to the improvement of her health, is taken.

The same cheerful tone fills the next letter to Alethea Bigg, from which one of the comments mentioned earlier about her health improvement is taken.


Chawton: January 24, 1817.

My dear Alethea,—I think it time there should be a little writing between us, though I believe the epistolary debt is on your side, and I hope this will find all the Streatham party well, neither carried away by the flood, nor rheumatic through the damps. Such mild weather is, you know, delightful to us, and though we have a great many ponds, and a fine running stream through the meadows on the other[380] side of the road, it is nothing but what beautifies us and does to talk of. . . . I have certainly gained strength through the winter and am not far from being well; and I think I understand my own case now so much better than I did, as to be able by care to keep off any serious return of illness. I am more and more convinced that bile is at the bottom of all I have suffered, which makes it easy to know how to treat myself. You . . . will be glad to hear thus much of me, I am sure. . . . We have just had a few days' visit from Edward, who brought us a good account of his father, and the very circumstance of his coming at all, of his father's being able to spare him, is itself a good account. . . . He grows still, and still improves in appearance, at least in the estimation of his aunts, who love him better and better, as they see the sweet temper and warm affections of the boy confirmed in the young man: I tried hard to persuade him that he must have some message for William,[355] but in vain. . . . This is not a time of year for donkey-carriages, and our donkeys are necessarily having so long a run of luxurious idleness that I suppose we shall find they have forgotten much of their education when we use them again. We do not use two at once, however; don't imagine such excesses. . . . Our own new clergyman[356] is expected here very soon, perhaps in time to assist Mr. Papillon on Sunday. I shall be very glad when the first hearing is over. It will be a nervous hour for our pew, though we hear that he acquits himself with as much ease and collectedness, as if he had been used to it all his life. We have no chance we know of seeing you between Streatham and Winchester: you go the other road and are engaged to two or three houses; if there should be any change, however, you know how welcome you would be. . . .[381]

My dear Alethea,—I think it’s time we exchanged a few letters, even though I believe the obligation to write is on your end. I hope this finds everyone in the Streatham group well, not swept away by the flood or suffering from rheumatism due to the damp. You know, this mild weather is lovely for us, and while we have plenty of ponds and a nice stream running through the meadows on the other[380] side of the road, they only make our surroundings more beautiful and provide good conversation. . . . I have definitely gained strength over the winter and am close to being well; I also think I understand my health situation much better now, so I should be able to manage my care and avoid any serious illness returning. I’m increasingly convinced that bile has been the root of all my suffering, which makes it easier to treat myself. You . . . will be happy to hear this much about me, I’m sure. . . . Edward just spent a few days with us, bringing a good report about his father, and the very fact that he could come at all, and that his father was able to spare him, is reassuring. . . . He’s still growing and improving in appearance, at least in the view of his aunts, who love him more and more as they see his sweet nature and warm affection as a boy continue into his young manhood. I tried hard to convince him that he should have some message for William,[355] but I was unsuccessful. . . . This isn’t really the time of year for donkey carriages, and since our donkeys have had such a long stretch of luxurious idleness, I imagine we’ll find they’ve forgotten much of their training when we use them again. We don’t use two at a time, though; don’t think we’re that extravagant. . . . Our new clergyman[356] is expected to arrive very soon, maybe even in time to help Mr. Papillon on Sunday. I’ll be glad when the first service is over. It will be a nervous hour for our pew, even though we hear he handles himself with as much ease and calm as if he’s been doing it for years. We know we won’t have a chance to see you between Streatham and Winchester since you’re taking the other road and are busy at two or three houses; if anything changes, though, you know you would be very welcome. . . .[381]

We have been reading the Poet's Pilgrimage to Waterloo,[357] and generally with much approbation. Nothing will please all the world, you know; but parts of it suit me better than much that he has written before. The opening—the proem I believe he calls it—is very beautiful. Poor man! one cannot but grieve for the loss of the son so fondly described. Has he at all recovered it? What do Mr. and Mrs. Hill know about his present state?

We’ve been reading the Poet's Pilgrimage to Waterloo,[357] and overall, we really like it. Not everything will please everyone, you know; but some parts of it resonate with me more than a lot of what he’s written before. The beginning—the proem, I think he calls it—is really beautiful. Poor guy! I can’t help but feel sad about the loss of the son he describes so lovingly. Has he managed to recover at all? What do Mr. and Mrs. Hill know about how he’s doing now?

Yours affly, Jane Austen.

The real object of this letter is to ask you for a receipt, but I thought it genteel not to let it appear early. We remember some excellent orange wine at Manydown, made from Seville oranges, entirely or chiefly. I should be very much obliged to you for the receipt, if you can command it within a few weeks.

The real purpose of this letter is to ask you for a recipe, but I thought it would be polite not to mention it right away. We remember some fantastic orange wine at Manydown, made mostly or entirely from Seville oranges. I would really appreciate it if you could send me the recipe within a few weeks.

Three days later, Jane felt well enough to set to work on a fresh novel: thoroughly fresh, for it bore no resemblance to any of her previous stories. A short résumé of this beginning is given in the Memoir, and from it the reader will see that the scene is laid at a new watering-place,[358] which is being exploited by two of the leading characters. In the twelve chapters which she wrote, the dramatis personae are sketched in with vigour and decision; but there is little of the subtle refinement which we are accustomed to associate with her work, and certainly nothing of the tender sentiment of Persuasion.[382] It is unfair, however, to judge from the first draft of a few introductory chapters, written as they no doubt were to relieve the tedium of long hours of confinement, and written perhaps also to comfort her friends by letting them see that she was still able to work. It is probable, too, that a long step in the downward progress of her condition was taken in the course of the seven weeks during which she was writing for the last time. It began 'in her usual firm and neat hand, but some of the latter pages were first traced in pencil—probably, when she was too ill to sit long at a desk—and afterwards written over in ink."[359] The last date on the MS. is March 17. She was, no doubt, by this time making frequent use of the temporary couch, which, as we are told, she had contrived out of two or three chairs, so as to leave the one real sofa free for her mother. She professed to like her own couch best; but the importunity of a young niece obliged her to confess that she used it always, because she thought that her mother would not use the sofa enough unless it were absolutely reserved for her service.

Three days later, Jane felt well enough to start on a new novel: completely new, as it had no resemblance to any of her earlier stories. A brief summary of this beginning is provided in the Memoir, from which the reader will see that the setting is at a new resort,[358] being developed by two of the main characters. In the twelve chapters she wrote, the dramatis personae are portrayed with energy and clarity; however, there is little of the subtle elegance we typically associate with her work, and certainly none of the heartfelt emotion found in Persuasion.[382] It is unjust, though, to judge based on the first draft of a few introductory chapters, which were probably written to ease the monotony of long hours of confinement and perhaps also to reassure her friends by showing them that she was still able to write. It's likely that a significant decline in her health occurred during the seven weeks she wrote for the last time. It started in her usual clear and tidy handwriting, but some of the later pages were initially sketched in pencil—likely, when she was too unwell to sit at a desk for long—and then later written over in ink."[359] The final date on the manuscript is March 17. By this time, she was probably frequently using the makeshift couch she had created from two or three chairs, so the one proper sofa would be available for her mother. She claimed to prefer her own couch; however, the insistence of a young niece forced her to admit that she used it all the time because she believed her mother wouldn't use the sofa enough unless it was explicitly reserved for her.

In February and March followed the three letters written to Fanny Knight—portions of which are given in the last chapter. They chiefly concern Fanny's own affairs, and show how lively Jane's mind still was, and with what unselfish care she could divert it from her own sufferings to the concerns which interested those nearest to her.

In February and March, there were three letters written to Fanny Knight—parts of which are included in the last chapter. They mainly discuss Fanny's own situation and demonstrate how vibrant Jane's mind still was and how selflessly she could shift her focus from her own pain to the matters that mattered most to those close to her.

We now append the sentences in those letters which refer to her own state of health, and which certainly read as if some serious accession of illness had intervened while the correspondence was in progress.[383]

We now add the sentences from those letters that mention her health, which clearly suggest that a serious illness had developed while the correspondence was happening.[383]

February 20, 1817.—I am almost entirely cured of my rheumatism—just a little pain in my knee, now and then, to make me remember what it was and keep on flannel. Aunt Cassandra nursed me so beautifully.

February 20, 1817.—I’m almost completely recovered from my rheumatism—just a bit of pain in my knee every now and then to remind me of what it was and to keep wearing flannel. Aunt Cassandra took such good care of me.


March 13.—I am got tolerably well again, quite equal to walking about and enjoying the air, and by sitting down and resting a good while between my walks I get exercise enough. I have a scheme however for accomplishing more, as the weather grows spring-like. I mean to take to riding the donkey; it will be more independent and less troublesome than the use of the carriage, and I shall be able to go about with Aunt Cassandra in her walks to Alton and Wyards.

March 13.—I'm feeling pretty good again, capable of walking around and enjoying the fresh air. By taking breaks and resting for a while between my walks, I'm getting enough exercise. However, I have a plan to achieve more now that the weather is getting spring-like. I intend to start riding the donkey; it will be more independent and less of a hassle than using the carriage, and I'll be able to join Aunt Cassandra on her walks to Alton and Wyards.

March 23.—Many thanks for your kind care of my health; I certainly have not been well for many weeks, and about a week ago I was very poorly. I have had a good deal of fever at times, and indifferent nights; but I am considerably better now and am recovering my looks a little, which have been bad enough—black and white and every wrong colour. I must not depend upon being ever very blooming again. Sickness is a dangerous indulgence at my time of life.

March 23.—Thank you so much for taking care of my health; I've definitely been unwell for several weeks, and about a week ago, I felt really bad. I've had quite a bit of fever at times and restless nights, but I'm feeling much better now and starting to regain my appearance a bit, which hasn't been great—just a mix of pale and off colors. I shouldn't expect to ever look completely vibrant again. Being sick is a risky indulgence at my age.

Evening.—I was languid and dull and very bad company when I wrote the above; I am better now, to my own feelings at least, and wish I may be more agreeable. We are going to have rain, and after that very pleasant genial weather, which will exactly do for me, as my saddle will then be completed, and air and exercise is what I want.

Evening.—I was feeling lazy and out of sorts and really bad company when I wrote the above; I'm feeling better now, at least to myself, and I hope I can be more enjoyable. We're expecting rain, and after that, some nice, warm weather, which will be just right for me since my saddle will be done, and I really need some fresh air and exercise.


Tuesday.—I took my first ride yesterday, and liked it very much. I went up Mounter's Lane and round by where the new cottages are to be, and found the exercise and everything very pleasant; and I had the advantage of agreeable companions, as Aunt Cass and Edward walked by my side. Aunt[384] Cass is such an excellent nurse, so assiduous and unwearied! But you know all that already.

Tuesday.—I went for my first ride yesterday, and I really enjoyed it. I rode up Mounter's Lane and around where the new cottages are going to be, and the exercise and everything felt great; plus, I had the pleasure of good company, since Aunt Cass and Edward walked alongside me. Aunt[384] Cass is such a fantastic nurse, so dedicated and tireless! But you already know that.

At the end of March she made her will—a brief and simple document of which the operative part was in these words: 'To my dearest sister Cassandra Elizabeth, everything of which I may die possessed, or which may hereafter be due to me, subject to the payment of my funeral expenses and to a legacy of £50 to my brother Henry and £50 to Madame Bigeon.'[360]

At the end of March, she wrote her will—a short and straightforward document with the following key statement: 'To my dearest sister Cassandra Elizabeth, I leave everything I own at the time of my death, as well as anything that may come to me later, after covering my funeral expenses and giving a legacy of £50 to my brother Henry and £50 to Madame Bigeon.'[360]

About the same time another will was causing great disappointment to the Austen family; and as Jane was affected by anything that affected her nearest relations, we must probably attribute to it some share in the rapid decay of her bodily strength.

About the same time, another will was causing great disappointment to the Austen family; and since Jane was impacted by anything that affected her closest relatives, we can likely attribute some of her rapid decline in physical strength to it.

Her uncle, Mr. Leigh Perrot, died at Scarlets on March 28. He was childless, and left a considerable fortune. As he was also a kind-hearted man and had always shown particular favour to the Austens, it was reasonably expected that they would reap some immediate benefit under his will. Most of the family were in narrow circumstances, and they had lately been crippled by the failure of Henry's business and the lawsuit about Edward's Hampshire property; a legacy, therefore, would have been very acceptable. Mr. Leigh Perrot, however, was actuated in making his will by a stronger motive than love to sister and nephews.[361] He was devoted to his wife, and was perhaps anxious to show that his devotion was increased in consequence of the false accusation with which she had been assailed at Bath in 1799-1800.[385] He showed it by leaving everything to her for her life, and placing Scarlets and a considerable sum at her free disposal. At the same time he left a large sum (subject to her life interest) to James Austen and his heirs, and £1000 apiece to each of Mrs. Austen's children who should survive his wife. Mrs. Leigh Perrot, also, at a later date, gave allowances to some members of the family, and eventually made Edward Austen her heir. None of these advantages, however, fell to them immediately; and the disappointment caused by their uncle's disposition of his property is reflected in the following letter from Jane to her brother Charles.

Her uncle, Mr. Leigh Perrot, passed away at Scarlets on March 28. He had no children and left behind a significant fortune. Since he was also a kind-hearted man and had always shown special kindness to the Austens, it was reasonably expected that they would benefit from his will. Most of the family was struggling financially, especially after Henry's business failure and the lawsuit regarding Edward's Hampshire property; so, a legacy would have been very welcome. However, Mr. Leigh Perrot had stronger reasons for how he made his will than just love for his sister and nephews. He was devoted to his wife and perhaps wanted to demonstrate that his devotion had increased due to the false accusations she faced in Bath between 1799 and 1800. He expressed this by leaving everything to her for her lifetime and granting her control over Scarlets and a substantial amount of money. He also bequeathed a large sum (subject to her lifetime interest) to James Austen and his heirs, and £1000 each to every one of Mrs. Austen's children who outlived his wife. Later on, Mrs. Leigh Perrot also provided allowances to some family members and eventually made Edward Austen her heir. Unfortunately, none of these benefits came to them immediately, and the disappointment from their uncle's distribution of his property is evident in the following letter from Jane to her brother Charles.


[April 6, 1817.]

My dearest Charles,—Many thanks for your affectionate letter. I was in your debt before, but I have really been too unwell the last fortnight to write anything that was not absolutely necessary. I have been suffering from a bilious attack attended with a good deal of fever. A few days ago my complaint appeared removed, but I am ashamed to say that the shock of my uncle's will brought on a relapse, and I was so ill on Friday and thought myself so likely to be worse that I could not but press for Cassandra's returning with Frank after the funeral last night, which she of course did; and either her return, or my having seen Mr. Curtis, or my disorder's chusing to go away, have made me better this morning. I live upstairs however for the present, and am coddled. I am the only one of the legatees who has been so silly, but a weak body must excuse weak nerves.

My dear Charles,—Thank you so much for your caring letter. I already owed you one, but I really haven't been well enough to write anything besides what was absolutely necessary for the past two weeks. I've been dealing with a bad case of indigestion along with a lot of fever. A few days ago, I thought I was feeling better, but I'm embarrassed to admit that my uncle's will shocked me and caused a relapse. I was feeling so unwell on Friday and feared I might get worse that I had to insist on Cassandra returning with Frank after the funeral last night, which she obviously did; and whether it was her return, or having seen Mr. Curtis, or just my sickness choosing to ease up, I’m feeling better this morning. I'm staying upstairs for now and being taken care of. I'm the only one of the heirs who has been so foolish, but a weak body can excuse weak nerves.

My mother has borne the forgetfulness of her extremely well—her expectations for herself were never beyond the extreme of moderation, and she thinks with you that my Uncle always looked forward to surviving her. She desires her best love,[386] and many thanks for your kind feelings; and heartily wishes that her younger children had more, and all her children something immediately. . . .

My mother has handled her forgetfulness remarkably well—her expectations for herself were always very moderate, and she agrees with you that my Uncle often anticipated outliving her. She sends her love,[386] and appreciates your kindness; and she sincerely wishes that her younger children had more, and all her children had something right away. . . .

Nothing can be kinder than Mrs. Cooke's enquiries after you [and Harriet] in all her letters, and there was no standing her affectionate way of speaking of your countenance, after her seeing you. God bless you all.

Nothing is kinder than Mrs. Cooke's inquiries about you [and Harriet] in all her letters, and it was impossible to resist her affectionate way of talking about your face after she saw you. God bless you all.

Conclude me to be going on well if you hear nothing to the contrary.

Assume I'm doing well if you don't hear otherwise.

Yours ever truly, J. A.

Tell dear Harriet that whenever she wants me in her service again she must send a hackney chariot all the way for me—for I am not strong enough to travel any other way, and I hope Cassy will take care that it is a green one. . . .

Tell dear Harriet that whenever she wants me to help her again, she must send a cab all the way for me—because I’m not strong enough to travel any other way, and I hope Cassy will make sure it's a green one. . . .

We will end this chapter with Caroline Austen's account of her last visit to her Aunt Jane, which occurred about this time.

We will conclude this chapter with Caroline Austen's description of her final visit to her Aunt Jane, which took place around this time.

It had been settled[362] that about the end of March, or the beginning of April, I should spend a few days at Chawton, in the absence of my father and mother, who were just then engaged with Mrs. Leigh Perrot in arranging her late husband's affairs; but Aunt Jane became too ill to have me in the house, and so I went instead to my sister Mrs. Lefroy at Wyards. The next day we walked over to Chawton to make enquiries after our aunt. She was then keeping her room, but said she would see us, and we went up to her. She was in her dressing-gown, and was sitting quite like an invalid in an arm-chair, but she got up and kindly greeted us, and then, pointing to seats which had been arranged for us by the fire, she said 'There is a chair for the married lady, and a little stool for you, Caroline.'[387] It is strange, but those trifling words were the last of hers that I can remember, for I retain no recollection of what was said by anyone in the conversation that ensued. I was struck by the alteration in herself. She was very pale, her voice was weak and low, and there was about her a general appearance of debility and suffering; but I have been told that she never had much acute pain. She was not equal to the exertion of talking to us, and our visit to the sick room was a very short one, Aunt Cassandra soon taking us away. I do not suppose we stayed a quarter of an hour; and I never saw Aunt Jane again.

It had been decided[362] that around the end of March or the start of April, I would spend a few days at Chawton, while my parents were busy with Mrs. Leigh Perrot sorting out her late husband’s affairs. However, Aunt Jane became too ill to have me stay with her, so I went instead to my sister Mrs. Lefroy at Wyards. The next day, we walked over to Chawton to check on our aunt. She was staying in her room but said she would see us, so we went up to visit her. She was in her dressing gown, sitting like an invalid in an armchair, but she got up to greet us warmly and, pointing to the seats that had been arranged by the fire, she said, “There is a chair for the married lady, and a little stool for you, Caroline.”[387] It's odd, but those simple words are the last I remember from her, as I have no recollection of what anyone else said in the conversation that followed. I noticed a significant change in her. She looked very pale, her voice was weak and soft, and she appeared generally weak and in pain; but I was told she didn’t experience much acute pain. She wasn’t able to exert herself to talk to us, and our visit to her sickroom was very brief, with Aunt Cassandra soon taking us away. I doubt we stayed more than fifteen minutes, and I never saw Aunt Jane again.


CHAPTER XXI

WINCHESTER

1817

Even after the beginning of April, Jane's hopefulness did not desert her. 'I am happy,' says James Austen, writing to his daughter Anna, 'to give you a good account, written by herself in a letter from your Aunt Jane; but all who love—and that is all who know her—must be anxious on her account.'

When May came, she consented to the proposal of those around her that she should move to Winchester, in order to get the best medical advice that the neighbourhood afforded. The Lyford family had maintained for some time a high character for skill in the profession of medicine at that place; and the Mr. Lyford of the day was a man of more than provincial reputation, in whom great London consultants expressed confidence.[363] Accordingly, on Saturday, May 24, she bade farewell to her mother and her home, and her brother James's carriage conveyed Cassandra and herself to Winchester. The little cavalcade—for they were attended by two riders—started in sadness and in rain; and all must have doubted whether she would ever come back to Chawton.

When May arrived, she agreed to the suggestion from those around her that she should move to Winchester to receive the best medical advice available in the area. The Lyford family had built a strong reputation for medical expertise there, and the current Mr. Lyford was well-regarded beyond the local community, earning the trust of leading London specialists.[363] So, on Saturday, May 24, she said goodbye to her mother and her home, and her brother James's carriage took Cassandra and her to Winchester. The small procession—accompanied by two riders—set off in sadness and rain, and everyone must have wondered if she would ever return to Chawton.

She was going, however, to a place for which she felt the veneration which all good Hampshire people owe to their county town: a veneration shared by[389] a good many Englishmen outside the limits of the county.

She was heading to a place that inspired the respect all good Hampshire residents have for their county town—a respect also felt by[389] quite a few Englishmen beyond the county's borders.

The sisters took lodgings in College Street, in the house next to what was then called 'Commoners,' and is now the head master's house. On the front wall of the little house where they lived there is now a plaque commemorating the stay of Jane Austen. Near to them, in the Close, were living their old friends Mrs. Heathcote and Miss Bigg, who did all they could to add to their comforts; while at the school were their nephew, Charles Knight, and young William Heathcote—either of whom they might hope to see from time to time.

The sisters rented a place on College Street, in the house next to what was then known as 'Commoners,' now the headmaster's house. On the front wall of the small house where they lived, there’s now a plaque honoring Jane Austen's stay. Nearby, in the Close, lived their old friends Mrs. Heathcote and Miss Bigg, who did everything they could to make them comfortable. At the school were their nephew, Charles Knight, and young William Heathcote—either of whom they could hope to see from time to time.

The course of the illness, and its fatal termination, are shown pretty clearly in the letters which follow; the most informing and the most pathetic of which (next to her own) are the two written by Cassandra to Fanny Knight after all was ended.

The progression of the illness and its deadly outcome are clearly illustrated in the letters that follow; the most revealing and touching ones (besides her own) are the two written by Cassandra to Fanny Knight after everything was finished.

Some of the letters are undated, and we cannot therefore be certain of the order in which they were written; we must also allow for the probable fact that Cassandra did not say more than was necessary to her mother of Jane's increasing weakness and discomfort.

Some of the letters don’t have dates, so we can’t be sure about the order they were written in; we also need to consider that it’s likely Cassandra didn't share more than necessary with her mother about Jane’s worsening weakness and discomfort.

Mr. Lyford spoke encouragingly, though it is believed that he had, from the first, very little expectation of a permanent cure. Some temporary rally there seems to have been; and, soon after settling in her lodgings, Jane was able to write as follows to Edward Austen:—

Mr. Lyford spoke positively, although it's believed that he had very little hope from the start for a lasting recovery. There appeared to be some short-term improvement; and shortly after moving into her new place, Jane was able to write the following to Edward Austen:—


Mrs. David's, College St, Winton:
Tuesday [May 27, 1817].[364]

I know no better way, my dearest Edward, of thanking you for your most affectionate concern for[390] me during my illness than by telling you myself, as soon as possible, that I continue to get better. I will not boast of my handwriting; neither that nor my face have yet recovered their proper beauty, but in other respects I am gaining strength very fast. I am now out of bed from 9 in the morning to 10 at night: upon the sopha, 'tis true, but I eat my meals with aunt Cass in a rational way, and can employ myself, and walk from one room to another. Mr. Lyford says he will cure me, and if he fails, I shall draw up a memorial and lay it before the Dean and Chapter, and have no doubt of redress from that pious, learned, and disinterested body. Our lodgings are very comfortable. We have a neat little drawing-room with a bow window overlooking Dr. Gabell's garden. Thanks to the kindness of your father and mother in sending me their carriage, my journey hither on Saturday was performed with very little fatigue, and had it been a fine day, I think I should have felt none; but it distressed me to see uncle Henry and Wm. Knight, who kindly attended us on horseback, riding in the rain almost all the way. We expect a visit from them to-morrow, and hope they will stay the night; and on Thursday, which is Confirmation and a holiday, we are to get Charles out to breakfast. We have had but one visit yet from him, poor fellow, as he is in sick-room, but he hopes to be out to-night. We see Mrs. Heathcote every day, and William is to call upon us soon. God bless you, my dear Edward. If ever you are ill, may you be as tenderly nursed as I have been. May the same blessed alleviations of anxious, sympathising friends be yours: and may you possess, as I dare say you will, the greatest blessing of all in the consciousness of not being unworthy of their love. I could not feel this.

I can't think of a better way, my dear Edward, to thank you for your loving concern for me during my illness than to let you know, as soon as I can, that I'm feeling better. I won’t brag about my handwriting; neither it nor my face has returned to their usual beauty, but in other ways, I'm gaining strength really fast. I'm now out of bed from 9 in the morning to 10 at night: on the sofa, it’s true, but I eat my meals with Aunt Cass in a normal way, and I can keep myself busy and walk from room to room. Mr. Lyford says he will cure me, and if he doesn’t succeed, I’ll write a memorial and present it to the Dean and Chapter; I have no doubt they’ll help, being such a pious, learned, and selfless group. Our accommodations are very comfortable. We have a nice little drawing room with a bow window overlooking Dr. Gabell's garden. Thanks to your father and mother for sending me their carriage, my trip here on Saturday was quite easy, and if it had been a nice day, I think I wouldn’t have felt tired at all; but it bothered me to see Uncle Henry and Wm. Knight, who kindly came to see us on horseback, riding in the rain for nearly the whole journey. We’re expecting a visit from them tomorrow and hope they’ll stay the night; and on Thursday, which is Confirmation and a holiday, we’ll have Charles out for breakfast. We've only had one visit from him, poor guy, since he’s in a sick room, but he hopes to be out tonight. We see Mrs. Heathcote every day, and William is going to visit us soon. God bless you, my dear Edward. If you ever get sick, I hope you are cared for as tenderly as I have been. May you receive the same blessed comforts from anxious, caring friends: and may you have, as I’m sure you will, the greatest blessing of all—the knowledge that you are worthy of their love. I could not feel this.

Your very affectionate Aunt,
J. A. [391]

Had I not engaged to write to you, you would have heard again from your Aunt Martha, as she charged me to tell you with her best love.

Had I not promised to write to you, you would have heard from your Aunt Martha again, as she asked me to send you her love.

J. E. Austen, Esq.,
Exeter College, Oxford.

J. E. Austen, Esq.,
Exeter College, Oxford.

The original of this letter, which is preserved, bears sad testimony to the truth of her remark about her handwriting. Some few days after this, she must have written her last extant letter, quoted in the short Memoir prefixed to the original edition of Northanger Abbey:

The original of this letter, which is preserved, bears sad testimony to the truth of her remark about her handwriting. A few days after this, she must have written her last existing letter, quoted in the short Memoir prefixed to the original edition of Northanger Abbey:

My attendant is encouraging, and talks of making me quite well. I live chiefly on the sofa, but am allowed to walk from one room to the other. I have been out once in a Sedan-chair, and am to repeat it, and be promoted to a wheel-chair as the weather serves. On this subject I will only say further that my dearest sister, my tender, watchful, indefatigable nurse, has not been made ill by her exertions. As to what I owe to her, and to the anxious affection of all my beloved family on this occasion, I can only cry over it, and pray to God to bless them more and more.

My caregiver is supportive and talks about getting me fully recovered. I mostly stay on the sofa, but I’m allowed to walk from one room to another. I've been out once in a sedan chair, and I'm going to do that again, then move up to a wheelchair when the weather allows. I'll just add that my beloved sister, my caring, attentive, tireless nurse, hasn’t become sick from her efforts. As for what I owe her and the loving concern of my entire family during this time, all I can do is weep in gratitude and pray for God to bless them more and more.

Some allusion to the family disappointment about the will probably followed, and she added: 'But I am getting too near complaint. It has been the appointment of God, however secondary causes may have operated.'

Some mention of the family's disappointment about the will probably came up, and she added: 'But I'm starting to sound like I'm complaining. This has been God's plan, no matter what other factors may have contributed.'

Jane's mother could still indulge in the hope of her amendment. In a note to Anna, she says:—

Jane's mom could still hold onto the hope that she'd change. In a note to Anna, she writes:—

You will be happy to hear that our accounts from Winchester are very good. Our letter this morning, which was written yesterday evening, says 'Jane has had a better night than she has had for many weeks and has been comfortable all day. Mr. Lyford says[392] he thinks better of her than he has ever done, though he must still consider her in a precarious state.'

You’ll be glad to know that our updates from Winchester are really positive. Our letter this morning, written yesterday evening, says, "Jane had a better night than she has in weeks and has been comfortable all day. Mr. Lyford says[392] he thinks more highly of her than he ever has, although he still has to see her as being in a delicate condition."

And, in another letter—

And in another letter—

I had a very comfortable account of your Aunt Jane this morning; she now sits up a little. Charles Knight came this morning: he saw her yesterday, and says she looks better and seem'd very cheerful. She hoped to be well enough to see Mrs. Portal to-day; your Mamma is there (went yesterday by the coach), which I am very glad of. Cassandra did not quite like the nurse they had got, so wish'd Mrs. J. A. to come in her stead, as she promised she would whenever she was wanted.

I had a really nice update about your Aunt Jane this morning; she’s able to sit up a bit now. Charles Knight came by today; he saw her yesterday and said she looks better and seemed really cheerful. She hoped to be well enough to see Mrs. Portal today; your mom is there (she went yesterday by coach), which I'm really glad about. Cassandra wasn’t too fond of the nurse they got, so she wished Mrs. J. A. would come instead, since she promised she would whenever needed.

Mrs. James Austen went to Winchester on a Friday; perhaps Friday, June 6. Two or three days afterwards, her husband wrote to their son Edward, who no doubt was following at Oxford with painful interest the varying news. James, at any rate, cherished no illusions as to the possibility of a cure.

Mrs. James Austen went to Winchester on a Friday; maybe Friday, June 6. A couple of days later, her husband wrote to their son Edward, who was probably following the shifting news from Oxford with great concern. James, at least, had no false hopes about the chance of a recovery.


Steventon: Thursday.

My dear Edward,—I grieve to write what you will grieve to read; but I must tell you that we can no longer flatter ourselves with the least hope of having your dear valuable Aunt Jane restored to us. The symptoms which returned after the first four or five days at Winchester, have never subsided, and Mr. Lyford has candidly told us that her case is desperate. I need not say what a melancholy gloom this has cast over us all. Your Grandmamma has suffered much, but her affliction can be nothing to Cassandra's. She will indeed be to be pitied. It is some consolation to know that our poor invalid has hitherto felt no very severe pain—which is rather an extraordinary circumstance in her complaint. I saw her on Tuesday and found her much altered, but composed and cheerful. She is well aware of[393] her situation. Your Mother has been there ever since Friday and returns not till all is over—how soon that may be we cannot say—Lyford said he saw no signs of immediate dissolution, but added that with such a pulse it was impossible for any person to last long, and indeed no one can wish it—an easy departure from this to a better world is all that we can pray for. I am going to Winchester again to-morrow; you may depend upon early information, when any change takes place, and should then prepare yourself for what the next letter may announce.

Dear Edward,—It pains me to write this, knowing it will pain you to read it; but I must inform you that we can no longer fool ourselves into believing there’s any hope of having your beloved Aunt Jane back with us. The symptoms that returned after the first four or five days in Winchester have never gone away, and Mr. Lyford has frankly told us that her condition is hopeless. I don’t need to express how deeply this has cast a shadow over us all. Your Grandmamma has suffered greatly, but her pain doesn’t compare to Cassandra's. She is truly to be pitied. It's a small comfort that our poor invalid has not experienced any really severe pain so far—which is quite unusual given her illness. I saw her on Tuesday and noticed she has changed a lot, but she remains calm and cheerful. She fully understands [393] her situation. Your Mother has been there since Friday and won't return until it’s all over—whenever that might be—we can’t say for sure. Lyford mentioned that he saw no signs of immediate passing, but he added that with such weak pulses, it’s unimaginable for anyone to last much longer, and honestly, no one can wish for that—what we hope for is a peaceful departure to a better place. I’m going back to Winchester again tomorrow; you can count on getting early updates whenever there’s a change, and you should prepare yourself for what the next letter might say.

Mrs. Heathcote is the greatest possible comfort to them all. . . .

Mrs. Heathcote is an immense source of comfort to them all.

We all join in love.

We all come together in love.

Love, Dad,
Jane Austen.

Edward's young sister Caroline (aged twelve) adds a few unhappy lines about her aunt, saying: 'I now feel as if I had never loved and valued her enough.'

Edward's younger sister Caroline (twelve years old) writes a few sad lines about her aunt, saying: 'I now feel like I never loved and appreciated her enough.'

Jane Austen 'retained her faculties, her memory, her fancy, her temper, and her affections—warm, clear, and unimpaired to the last. Neither her love of God, nor of her fellow-creatures flagged for a moment.'[365] Her two clergyman brothers were near at hand to administer the consolations of religion, and she made a point of receiving the Holy Communion while she was still strong enough to follow the Service with full attention.

Jane Austen kept her faculties, her memory, her imagination, her temperament, and her affections—strong, clear, and intact until the end. Neither her love for God nor for her fellow humans wavered for even a moment.[365] Her two clergyman brothers were nearby to provide the comfort of religion, and she made sure to receive Holy Communion while she was still able to engage fully with the Service.

'While she used the language of hope to her correspondents, she was fully aware of her danger, though not appalled by it.[366] It is true that there was much to attach her to life. She was happy in her family; she was just beginning to feel confidence[394] in her own success; and, no doubt, the exercise of her great talents was an enjoyment in itself. We may well believe that she would gladly have lived longer; but she was enabled without dismay or complaint to prepare for death. She was a humble, believing Christian. Her life had been passed in the performance of home duties, and the cultivation of domestic affections, without any self-seeking or craving after applause. She had always sought, as it were by instinct, to promote the happiness of all who came within her influence, and doubtless she had her reward in the peace of mind which was granted her in her last days. Her sweetness of temper never failed. She was ever considerate and grateful to those who attended on her. At times, when she felt rather better, her playfulness of spirit revived, and she amused them even in their sadness. Once, when she thought herself near her end, she said what she imagined might be her last words to those around her, and particularly thanked her sister-in-law for being with her, saying: "You have always been a kind sister to me, Mary."'

'While she spoke to her correspondents with hope, she was fully aware of her danger, though it didn't frighten her. [366] It’s true that there was a lot keeping her attached to life. She was happy with her family; she was just starting to feel confident in her own success; and, of course, using her great talents brought her joy. We can believe she would have liked to live longer; but she was able to prepare for death without fear or complaint. She was a humble, faithful Christian. Her life had been filled with home duties and nurturing family bonds, without seeking attention or praise. She instinctively aimed to promote the happiness of everyone around her, and surely she found peace of mind in her final days as her reward. Her sweet temperament never wavered. She was always considerate and grateful to those who cared for her. At times, when she felt a bit better, her playful spirit returned, and she brought them joy even in their sadness. Once, when she thought she might be nearing the end, she shared what she believed could be her last words to those around her, especially thanking her sister-in-law for being there, saying: "You have always been a kind sister to me, Mary."'

She wrote whilst she could hold a pen, and with a pencil when a pen had become too laborious. Even a day or two before her death she was able to compose some light verses on St. Swithin, Winchester Races, and the weather. But the record of the last sad hours and of her death in the early morning of Friday, July 18, will be best read in the letter of Cassandra to Fanny Knight.

She wrote as long as she could hold a pen, and used a pencil when writing with a pen became too difficult. Even a day or two before her death, she managed to write some light verses about St. Swithin, Winchester Races, and the weather. However, the account of her last sad hours and her death in the early morning of Friday, July 18, is best understood through the letter from Cassandra to Fanny Knight.

Winchester: Sunday [July 20, 1817].[367]

My dearest Fanny,—Doubly dear to me now for her dear sake whom we have lost. She did love[395] you most sincerely, and never shall I forget the proofs of love you gave her during her illness in writing those kind, amusing letters at a time when I know your feelings would have dictated so different a style. Take the only reward I can give you in the assurance that your benevolent purpose was answered; you did contribute to her enjoyment.

My dear Fanny,—You're even more precious to me now because of the beloved person we've lost. She truly cared for you and I will always remember the evidence of love you showed her during her illness by writing those kind, funny letters, especially when I know your feelings would have led you to write something completely different. Accept the only reward I can offer: the assurance that your kind intention was fulfilled; you did enhance her happiness.

Even your last letter afforded pleasure. I merely cut the seal and gave it to her; she opened it and read it herself, afterwards she gave it me to read, and then talked to me a little and not uncheerfully of its contents, but there was then a languor about her which prevented her taking the same interest in anything she had been used to do.

Even your last letter brought me joy. I just broke the seal and handed it to her; she opened it and read it herself, then she gave it back to me to read. After that, she chatted with me a bit, not without some cheer, about what it said, but there was a weariness about her that stopped her from being interested in the things she used to enjoy.

Since Tuesday evening, when her complaint returned, there was a visible change, she slept more and much more comfortably; indeed, during the last eight-and-forty hours she was more asleep than awake. Her looks altered and she fell away, but I perceived no material diminution of strength, and, though I was then hopeless of a recovery, I had no suspicion how rapidly my loss was approaching.

Since Tuesday evening, when her symptoms came back, there was a noticeable change; she slept more and much better. In fact, over the last forty-eight hours, she was asleep more than she was awake. Her appearance changed and she lost some weight, but I didn’t see any significant decrease in her strength. Although I was then hopeless about her recovery, I had no idea how quickly my loss was coming.

I have lost a treasure, such a sister, such a friend as never can have been surpassed. She was the sun of my life, the gilder of every pleasure, the soother of every sorrow; I had not a thought concealed from her, and it is as if I had lost a part of myself. I loved her only too well—not better than she deserved, but I am conscious that my affection for her made me sometimes unjust to and negligent of others; and I can acknowledge, more than as a general principle, the justice of the Hand which has struck this blow.

I have lost a treasure, a sister and a friend like no other. She was the light of my life, bringing joy to every moment and comfort to every pain; I had no secrets from her, and it feels like I've lost a part of myself. I loved her deeply—not more than she deserved, but I realize that my love for her sometimes made me unfair to and careless with others; and I can admit, more than just as a general idea, the justice of the Hand that delivered this blow.

You know me too well to be at all afraid that I should suffer materially from my feelings; I am perfectly conscious of the extent of my irreparable loss, but I am not at all overpowered and very little indisposed, nothing but what a short time, with rest and change of air, will remove. I thank God that I was enabled to attend her to the last, and amongst[396] my many causes of self-reproach I have not to add any wilful neglect of her comfort.

You know me too well to be worried that I'll suffer financially from my feelings; I'm fully aware of how huge my loss is, but I'm not overwhelmed and I'm only a little unwell—nothing that a bit of rest and a change of scenery won't fix. I'm grateful that I was able to be with her until the end, and among my many reasons for feeling guilty, I don't have to add any intentional neglect of her comfort.

She felt herself to be dying about half an hour before she became tranquil and apparently unconscious. During that half-hour was her struggle, poor soul! She said she could not tell us what she suffered, though she complained of little fixed pain. When I asked her if there was anything she wanted, her answer was she wanted nothing but death, and some of her words were: 'God grant me patience, pray for me, oh, pray for me!' Her voice was affected, but as long as she spoke she was intelligible.

She felt like she was dying about half an hour before she became calm and seemingly unconscious. During that half-hour, she was fighting, poor soul! She said she couldn't describe what she was going through, even though she mentioned having little constant pain. When I asked her if she needed anything, she replied that she wanted nothing but to die, and some of her words were: 'God, grant me patience, pray for me, oh, pray for me!' Her voice was strained, but as long as she spoke, she was understandable.

I hope I do not break your heart, my dearest Fanny, by these particulars; I mean to afford you gratification whilst I am relieving my own feelings. I could not write so to anybody else; indeed you are the only person I have written to at all, excepting your grandmamma—it was to her, not your Uncle Charles, I wrote on Friday.

I hope I don’t hurt your feelings, my dearest Fanny, by sharing this; I want to give you pleasure while I express my own emotions. I couldn’t write like this to anyone else; in fact, you’re the only person I’ve written to at all, except for your grandma—it was to her, not your Uncle Charles, that I wrote on Friday.

Immediately after dinner on Thursday I went into the town to do an errand which your dear aunt was anxious about. I returned about a quarter before six and found her recovering from faintness and oppression; she got so well as to be able to give me a minute account of her seizure, and when the clock struck six she was talking quietly to me.

Immediately after dinner on Thursday, I went into town to run an errand that your dear aunt was worried about. I got back around a quarter to six and found her recovering from feeling faint and overwhelmed. She improved enough to give me a brief description of what happened, and when the clock struck six, she was chatting calmly with me.

I cannot say how soon afterwards she was seized again with the same faintness, which was followed by the sufferings she could not describe; but Mr. Lyford had been sent for, had applied something to give her ease, and she was in a state of quiet insensibility by seven o'clock at the latest. From that time till half-past four, when she ceased to breathe, she scarcely moved a limb, so that we have every reason to think, with gratitude to the Almighty, that her sufferings were over. A slight motion of the head with every breath remained till almost the last. I sat close to her with a pillow in my lap to assist in supporting her head, which was almost off the bed,[397] for six hours; fatigue made me then resign my place to Mrs. J. A. for two hours and a half, when I took it again, and in about an hour more she breathed her last.

I can't say how long it was after that when she was hit again with the same faintness, which was followed by pain she couldn't describe; however, Mr. Lyford had been called, applied something to ease her, and by seven o'clock at the latest, she was in a state of quiet insensibility. From then until half-past four, when she stopped breathing, she hardly moved a muscle, so we have every reason to believe, with gratitude to the Almighty, that her suffering was over. She had a slight movement of her head with every breath until almost the end. I sat right next to her with a pillow in my lap to help support her head, which was nearly off the bed,[397] for six hours; fatigue finally made me give up my spot to Mrs. J. A. for two and a half hours, after which I took my place again, and about an hour later, she took her last breath.

I was able to close her eyes myself, and it was a great gratification to me to render her those last services. There was nothing convulsed which gave the idea of pain in her look; on the contrary, but for the continual motion of the head, she gave one the idea of a beautiful statue, and even now, in her coffin, there is such a sweet, serene air over her countenance as is quite pleasant to contemplate.

I was able to close her eyes myself, and it was incredibly satisfying for me to provide her those final services. There was nothing distorted that suggested pain in her expression; on the contrary, except for the slight movement of her head, she resembled a beautiful statue. Even now, in her coffin, there is such a sweet, peaceful look on her face that it's quite nice to see.

This day, my dearest Fanny, you have had the melancholy intelligence, and I know you suffer severely, but I likewise know that you will apply to the fountain-head for consolation, and that our merciful God is never deaf to such prayers as you will offer.

This day, my dearest Fanny, you have received the sad news, and I know you are in deep pain, but I also know that you will seek comfort from the source, and that our merciful God is always listening to the prayers you will send up.

The last sad ceremony is to take place on Thursday morning; her dear remains are to be deposited in the Cathedral. It is a satisfaction to me to think that they are to lie in a building she admired so much; her precious soul, I presume to hope, reposes in a far superior mansion. May mine one day be re-united to it!

The final sad ceremony will happen on Thursday morning; her beloved body will be laid to rest in the Cathedral. It comforts me to think that she will rest in a place she cherished so much; her precious soul, I hope, is at peace in a much better place. I hope mine will be reunited with hers one day!

Your dear papa, your Uncle Henry, and Frank, and Edwd. Austen instead of his father, will attend. I hope they will none of them suffer lastingly from their pious exertions. The ceremony must be over before ten o'clock, as the Cathedral service begins at that hour, so that we shall be at home early in the day, for there will be nothing to keep us here afterwards.

Your dear dad, Uncle Henry, Frank, and Edward Austen instead of his father will be there. I hope none of them will be affected long-term by their faithful efforts. The ceremony has to finish before ten o'clock since the Cathedral service starts then, so we should be home early in the day, as there won’t be anything to keep us here afterward.

Your Uncle James came to us yesterday, and is gone home to-day. Uncle H. goes to Chawton to-morrow morning; he has given every necessary direction here, and I think his company there will do good. He returns to us again on Tuesday evening.[398]

Your Uncle James visited us yesterday and went home today. Uncle H. is heading to Chawton tomorrow morning; he’s given all the necessary instructions here, and I believe his presence there will be beneficial. He'll be back with us again on Tuesday evening.[398]

I did not think to have written a long letter when I began, but I have found the employment draw me on, and I hope I shall have been giving you more pleasure than pain. Remember me kindly to Mrs. J. Bridges (I am so glad she is with you now), and give my best love to Lizzie and all the others.

I didn't plan on writing a long letter when I started, but I found myself getting carried away, and I hope I've given you more joy than trouble. Please say hello to Mrs. J. Bridges for me (I'm so happy she's with you now), and send my love to Lizzie and everyone else.

I am, my dearest Fanny, Most affectionately yours, Cass. Eliz. Austen.

I have said nothing about those at Chawton, because I am sure you hear from your papa.

I haven't said anything about the people in Chawton, because I'm sure you hear from your dad.

During these sad days, Anna Lefroy had written to her grandmother at Chawton, offering to go to her. Mrs. Austen answered:—

During these tough times, Anna Lefroy had written to her grandmother at Chawton, offering to go visit her. Mrs. Austen replied:—

I thank you sincerely for all your kind expressions, and your offer. I am certainly in a good deal of affliction, but trust God will support me. I was not prepared for the blow, though it in a manner hung over us; I had reason to think it at a distance, and was not quite without hope that she might in part recover. After a few months' illness she may be said to have died suddenly. Mr. Lyford supposed a large blood-vessel had given way. I hope her sufferings were not severe—they were not long. I had a letter from Cassandra this morning. She is in great affliction, but bears it like a Christian. Dear Jane is to be buried in the Cathedral, I believe on Thursday—in which case Cassandra will come home as soon as it is over.

I sincerely thank you for all your kind words and your offer. I'm definitely going through a lot of pain, but I trust that God will help me through it. I wasn't ready for the blow, even though it kind of loomed over us; I had reason to think it was still a ways off and held on to some hope that she might recover, at least a bit. After a few months of illness, she can be said to have died suddenly. Mr. Lyford suggested that a large blood vessel might have burst. I hope her suffering wasn't severe—it didn't last long. I received a letter from Cassandra this morning. She's very upset but is handling it like a Christian. I believe dear Jane is to be buried in the Cathedral, likely on Thursday—if that's the case, Cassandra will come home as soon as it's done.

Cassandra did go home, and a few days later wrote again to Fanny Knight as follows:—

Cassandra went home, and a few days later wrote to Fanny Knight again as follows:—


Chawton: Tuesday [July 29, 1817].[368]

My dearest Fanny,—I have just read your letter for the third time, and thank you most sincerely[399] for every kind expression to myself, and still more warmly for your praises of her who I believe was better known to you than to any human being besides myself. Nothing of the sort could have been more gratifying to me than the manner in which you write of her, and if the dear angel is conscious of what passes here, and is not above all earthly feelings, she may perhaps receive pleasure in being so mourned. Had she been the survivor I can fancy her speaking of you in almost the same terms. There are certainly many points of strong resemblance in your characters; in your intimate acquaintance with each other, and your mutual strong affection, you were counterparts.

My beloved Fanny,—I’ve just read your letter for the third time, and I sincerely thank you[399] for every kind word you shared about me, and even more for your praises of her, who I believe you knew better than anyone else apart from me. Nothing could have been more gratifying than the way you write about her, and if the dear angel is aware of what's happening here and isn't above all earthly emotions, she might find comfort in being so mourned. If she had been the one to survive, I can imagine her talking about you in almost the same way. There are definitely many strong similarities in your personalities; in your close relationship and your deep affection for one another, you were perfect matches.

Thursday was not so dreadful a day to me as you imagined. There was so much necessary to be done that there was no time for additional misery. Everything was conducted with the greatest tranquillity, and but that I was determined I would see the last, and therefore was upon the listen, I should not have known when they left the house. I watched the little mournful procession the length of the street; and when it turned from my sight, and I had lost her for ever, even then I was not overpowered, nor so much agitated as I am now in writing of it. Never was human being more sincerely mourned by those who attended her remains than was this dear creature. May the sorrow with which she is parted with on earth be a prognostic of the joy with which she is hailed in heaven!

Thursday wasn’t as terrible a day for me as you thought. There was so much that needed to be done that I didn’t have time for extra misery. Everything was handled with a lot of calm, and if I hadn’t been determined to see the last moments, I wouldn’t have even noticed when they left the house. I watched the small, sad procession go down the street, and when it turned out of my view, and I lost her forever, even then I wasn’t overwhelmed, nor as shaken as I am now while writing about it. No one was mourned more sincerely by those who were there for her final farewell than this dear person. May the sadness with which she is bid farewell on earth be a sign of the joy with which she is welcomed in heaven!

I continue very tolerably well—much better than any one could have supposed possible, because I certainly have had considerable fatigue of body as well as anguish of mind for months back; but I really am well, and I hope I am properly grateful to the Almighty for having been so supported. Your grandmamma, too, is much better than when I came home.

I’m doing pretty well—much better than anyone would have thought possible, especially since I’ve definitely experienced quite a bit of physical exhaustion and mental distress for months. But I genuinely feel good, and I hope I’m truly grateful to God for helping me get through it. Your grandmother is also doing much better than when I got home.

I did not think your dear papa appeared unwell, and I understand that he seemed much more[400] comfortable after his return from Winchester than he had done before. I need not tell you that he was a great comfort to me; indeed, I can never say enough of the kindness I have received from him and from every other friend.

I didn't think your dear dad looked unwell, and I get that he seemed a lot more[400] comfortable after coming back from Winchester than he did before. I don't have to tell you how much he meant to me; honestly, I can never express enough how grateful I am for the kindness I've received from him and all my other friends.

I get out of doors a good deal and am able to employ myself. Of course those employments suit me best which leave me most at leisure to think of her I have lost, and I do think of her in every variety of circumstance. In our happy hours of confidential intercourse, in the cheerful family party which she so ornamented, in her sick room, on her death-bed, and as (I hope) an inhabitant of heaven. Oh, if I may one day be re-united to her there! I know the time must come when my mind will be less engrossed by her idea, but I do not like to think of it. If I think of her less as on earth, God grant that I may never cease to reflect on her as inhabiting heaven, and never cease my humble endeavours (when it shall please God) to join her there.

I spend a lot of time outside and keep myself busy. Naturally, the activities that suit me best are the ones that allow me the most time to think about the one I’ve lost, and I think about her in every situation. In our happy times of deep conversation, at the joyful family gatherings she brightened, in her hospital room, on her deathbed, and as (I hope) a resident of heaven. Oh, how I wish to be reunited with her there one day! I know the time will come when I won't be as preoccupied with thoughts of her, but I don't want to think about that. If I think of her less in this life, I pray I never stop thinking of her as living in heaven, and I never stop my humble efforts (when it pleases God) to join her there.

In looking at a few of the precious papers which are now my property I have found some memorandums, amongst which she desires that one of her gold chains may be given to her god-daughter Louisa, and a lock of her hair be set for you. You can need no assurance, my dearest Fanny, that every request of your beloved aunt will be sacred with me. Be so good as to say whether you prefer a brooch or ring. God bless you, my dearest Fanny.

In reviewing some of the important papers that I now own, I found some notes. Among them, she wishes for one of her gold chains to be given to her goddaughter Louisa, and a lock of her hair to be made for you. You need no reassurance, my dearest Fanny, that every wish of your beloved aunt will be honored by me. Please let me know if you prefer a brooch or a ring. God bless you, my dearest Fanny.

Believe me, yours truly,

Cass. Eliz. Austen.

So ends the story of Jane Austen's life. We can only hope that we have succeeded in conveying to the reader even a small part of the feeling which we ourselves entertain of the charm of her personality—a charm almost as remarkable in its way as the brightness of her genius. In one respect it is easy[401] to write about her—there is nothing to conceal. Some readers may perhaps add 'There is little to tell'; and it is true that, though the want of incident in her life has often been exaggerated, her occupations were largely those of helpfulness and sympathy towards others whose lot was more variable than hers, and the development of her own powers to be the delight of generations of readers.

So ends the story of Jane Austen's life. We can only hope that we've managed to share even a little bit of the feeling we have for the charm of her personality—a charm that's almost as remarkable as the brilliance of her talent. In one way, it's easy to write about her—there's nothing to hide. Some readers might say, "There's not much to tell"; and it's true that while the lack of events in her life has often been overstated, she spent much of her time being helpful and empathetic towards others whose lives were more unpredictable than hers, as well as developing her skills to bring joy to generations of readers.[401]

But this position gave her quite sufficient opportunity of showing her character—and it is a character which it is a continual pleasure to contemplate. Her perfect balance and good sense did not diminish her liveliness. Her intellectual qualities did not prevent the enjoyment of a dance, or attention to the most domestic duties. Her consciousness of genius left room for a belief that Cassandra was wiser and better than herself. Her keen and humorous observation of the frailties of mankind was compatible with indulgence towards the faults of her neighbours. Her growing fame did not make her the less accessible and delightful to her nieces, who could consult their aunt and obtain a willing listener in any difficulty whatever, from a doubtful love affair to the working of a sampler. Indeed, she is a standing witness to the truth that eccentricity and self-consciousness are not essential parts of genius.

But this position gave her plenty of chances to show her character—and it's a character that’s always a pleasure to admire. Her perfect balance and common sense didn’t take away from her liveliness. Her intelligence didn’t stop her from enjoying a dance or focusing on the most everyday tasks. Her awareness of her own talent left space for believing that Cassandra was wiser and better than she was. Her sharp and humorous observations of human weaknesses were matched with a kindness towards her neighbors' faults. Her rising fame didn’t make her any less approachable and charming to her nieces, who could turn to their aunt and find a willing listener for any issue, whether it was a tricky romantic situation or the intricacies of a sampler project. In fact, she serves as a testament to the idea that eccentricity and self-awareness are not necessary components of genius.

When her body had been laid in Winchester Cathedral, the small band of mourners went back in sadness to their different homes. They were very fond and very proud of her; and each, we are told, loved afterwards to fancy a resemblance in some niece or daughter of their own to the dear sister Jane, whose perfect equal they yet never expected to see.

When her body was placed in Winchester Cathedral, the small group of mourners returned home in sadness. They were very fond of her and proud of her; and each one, we hear, later enjoyed imagining that a niece or daughter of theirs resembled the beloved sister Jane, whom they knew they would never see an equal to.

Cassandra returned to Chawton and devoted a further ten years to the care of her aged mother.[402] Till old Mrs. Austen's death in 1827, Martha Lloyd remained an inmate, and everything went on, nominally, as before; but the 'chief light was quenched and the loss of it had cast a shade over the spirits of the survivors.'[369] So, when the young Austens went to stay there, expecting to be particularly happy, they could not help feeling something of the chill of disappointment. Later, Martha became the second wife of Francis Austen, while Cassandra lived on at Chawton. One of her great-nieces remembers seeing her towards the end of her life at a christening, 'a pale, dark-eyed old lady, with a high arched nose and a kind smile, dressed in a long cloak and a large drawn bonnet, both made of black satin.' She died of a sudden illness in 1845, at the house of her brother Francis, near Portsmouth—at his house, but in his absence; for he and his family had to leave for the West Indies (where he was to take up a command) while she lay dying. She was tended by her brothers Henry and Charles and her niece Caroline. She was buried beside her mother at Chawton.

Cassandra went back to Chawton and spent another ten years taking care of her elderly mother.[402] Until old Mrs. Austen passed away in 1827, Martha Lloyd lived with them, and everything continued, at least on the surface, as it had before; but the 'main light was gone and its absence had brought a gloom over the spirits of those left behind.'[369] So, when the young Austens visited expecting to be especially happy, they couldn't help but feel a bit of the disappointment hanging over them. Later, Martha became Francis Austen's second wife, while Cassandra remained in Chawton. A great-niece recalls seeing her near the end of her life at a christening, describing her as 'a pale, dark-eyed old lady, with a high arched nose and a kind smile, wearing a long cloak and a large bonnet, both made of black satin.' She passed away suddenly in 1845 at her brother Francis's house near Portsmouth—there, but unfortunately, he was away; he and his family had to travel to the West Indies (where he was about to take up a command) while she was dying. She was cared for by her brothers Henry and Charles and her niece Caroline. She was buried next to her mother in Chawton.

All her brothers survived her, except James, who was in bad health when his sister Jane died, and followed her in 1819.

All of her brothers outlived her, except for James, who was in poor health when his sister Jane passed away and died in 1819.

Edward (Knight) saw his children and his children's children grow up around him, and died at Godmersham as peacefully as he had lived, in 1852.

Edward (Knight) watched his children and grandchildren grow up around him and passed away at Godmersham as peacefully as he had lived, in 1852.

Henry held the living of Steventon for three years after the death of his brother James, till his nephew, William Knight, was ready to take it. He was afterwards Perpetual Curate of Bentley, near Farnham. Later on, he lived for some time in France, and he died at Tunbridge Wells in 1850.

Henry held the position at Steventon for three years after his brother James died, until his nephew, William Knight, was ready to take over. He later became the Perpetual Curate of Bentley, near Farnham. Afterwards, he lived in France for a while and died in Tunbridge Wells in 1850.

Both the sailor brothers rose to be Admirals.[370] Charles was employed in the suppression of the Slave Trade and against Mehemet Ali, and became Rear-Admiral in 1846. In 1850 he commanded in the East Indian and Chinese waters, and died of cholera on the Irawaddy River in 1852, having 'won the hearts of all by his gentleness and kindness whilst he was struggling with disease.'

Both the sailor brothers became Admirals.[370] Charles worked on stopping the Slave Trade and against Mehemet Ali, and he became Rear-Admiral in 1846. In 1850, he was in charge in the East Indian and Chinese waters, and he died of cholera on the Irawaddy River in 1852, having 'won the hearts of all with his gentleness and kindness while he was battling with illness.'

Francis had thirty years on shore after the end of the long war; and his only subsequent foreign service was the command of the West Indian and North American Station, 1845-48. He, however, constantly rose in his profession, and enjoyed the esteem and respect of the Admiralty. He ended by being G.C.B. and Admiral of the Fleet, and did not die until 1865, aged ninety-one.

Francis spent thirty years on land after the long war ended, and his only later overseas duty was commanding the West Indian and North American Station from 1845 to 1848. Nevertheless, he consistently advanced in his career and earned the respect and admiration of the Admiralty. He eventually became G.C.B. and Admiral of the Fleet, living until 1865, when he passed away at the age of ninety-one.


Shortly before the end of her life, Jane Austen wrote on a slip of paper:—

Shortly before the end of her life, Jane Austen wrote on a piece of paper:—

Profits of my novels, over and above the £600 in the Navy Fives.
 £s.
Residue from the 1st edit. of Mansfield Park remaining in Henrietta St., March 1816    13  7
Received from Egerton, on 2nd edit. of Sense and S., March 181612  15
February 21, 1817, First Profits of Emma38  18
March 7, 1817. From Egerton—2nd edit. of S. and S.19  13

Northanger Abbey and Persuasion were published in four volumes by John Murray in 1818, and to the former was prefixed a short biographical notice of the author from the pen of Henry Austen.[404] In 1832 Mr. Bentley bought the copyright of all the novels, except Pride and Prejudice (which Jane Austen had sold outright to Mr. Egerton), from Henry and Cassandra Austen, the joint proprietors, for the sum of two hundred and fifty pounds. Mr. Bentley must also have bought from Mr. Egerton's executors the copyright of Pride and Prejudice, for he proceeded to issue a complete edition of the novels with a biographical notice (also by Henry) containing a few extra facts not mentioned in the original edition of Northanger Abbey.

Northanger Abbey and Persuasion were published in four volumes by John Murray in 1818, and included a short biographical note about the author written by Henry Austen.[404] In 1832, Mr. Bentley purchased the copyright to all the novels except Pride and Prejudice (which Jane Austen had sold entirely to Mr. Egerton) from Henry and Cassandra Austen, the joint owners, for two hundred and fifty pounds. Mr. Bentley must have also acquired the copyright of Pride and Prejudice from Mr. Egerton's estate, as he went on to publish a complete edition of the novels that included a biographical note (also by Henry) with some additional facts not found in the original edition of Northanger Abbey.

(James) Edward Austen, who added 'Leigh' to his name on succeeding to the property of Scarlets in 1836, wrote (in 1869-70) the Memoir of his aunt which has been so often used in these pages, and which, as the work of three eyewitnesses,[371] enjoys an authority greater than that of any other account of her. Its publication coincided with the beginning of a great advance in her fame, and we think it may be claimed that it was an important contributory cause of that advance. Before that date, an appreciation of her genius was rather the special possession of small literary circles and individual families; since that date it has been widely spread both in England and in America. From her death to 1870, there was only one complete edition of her works, and nothing, except a few articles and reviews, was written about her. Since 1870, editions, lives, memoirs, &c., have been almost too numerous to count. We, who are adding to this stream of writings, cannot induce ourselves to believe that the interest of the public is yet exhausted.

(James) Edward Austen, who added 'Leigh' to his name after inheriting Scarlets in 1836, wrote the Memoir of his aunt between 1869 and 1870, which has frequently been referenced here. As the work of three eyewitnesses,[371] it holds more authority than any other account of her. Its publication marked the start of a significant rise in her fame, and we can argue that it played an important role in that rise. Before this time, appreciation for her genius was mostly confined to small literary circles and individual families; afterward, it spread widely in both England and America. From her death until 1870, there was only one complete edition of her works, and aside from a few articles and reviews, not much else was written about her. Since 1870, there have been almost too many editions, biographies, memoirs, etc., to count. We, who are contributing to this body of work, can't convince ourselves that public interest has run out yet.


APPENDIX

The Text of Jane Austen's Novels.

In the course of frequent reprinting, various errors have crept into the text of the novels, which seem in danger of becoming perpetuated. We therefore make no apology for pointing these out and for giving our reasons why we prefer any particular reading.

In arriving at the correct text of Jane Austen, common sense will be our best guide. It is of no use to assume, as some editors have done, that the latest edition which appeared in the author's lifetime, and which might naturally have had the benefit of her corrections, is any more correct than the earliest. Jane Austen was no skilled proofreader, and it is a melancholy fact that the second edition of Mansfield Park, which she returned to Mr. Murray 'as ready for press' as she could make it, contains more misprints than any of the other novels, including one or two that do not appear in the first edition. But as the type was evidently re-set, this may have been as much the printer's fault as the author's. Again, though in one of her letters she points out a misprint in the first edition of Pride and Prejudice, the passage is not corrected in either the second or third edition, both of which subsequently appeared in her lifetime.

In figuring out the correct text of Jane Austen, common sense will be our best guide. There's no point in assuming, as some editors have, that the latest edition published during the author's lifetime, which might naturally have benefited from her corrections, is any more accurate than the earliest one. Jane Austen wasn’t a skilled proofreader, and it’s a sad fact that the second edition of Mansfield Park, which she sent back to Mr. Murray as prepared for print as she could make it, contains more typos than any of her other novels, including one or two that don’t show up in the first edition. However, since the type was clearly reset, this might have been just as much the printer's fault as the author's. Additionally, although in one of her letters she highlights a misprint in the first edition of Pride and Prejudice, that mistake isn't corrected in either the second or third edition, both of which were published during her lifetime.

Before noticing the various discrepancies, it is necessary to say a few words about the chief editions of note. During the author's lifetime three editions appeared of Pride and Prejudice, two of Sense and Sensibility and of Mansfield Park, and one of Emma. Northanger Abbey and Persuasion were published soon after her death. No[406] other edition of the novels seems to have been published until Bentley bought up the copyrights of all the novels in 1832, and included them in his 'Standard Novels' series.

Before pointing out the various discrepancies, it’s important to mention a few key editions of interest. While the author was alive, three editions of Pride and Prejudice, two of Sense and Sensibility, two of Mansfield Park, and one of Emma were published. Northanger Abbey and Persuasion were released shortly after her death. No[406] other edition of the novels seems to have been issued until Bentley acquired the rights to all the novels in 1832 and included them in his 'Standard Novels' series.

In process of time, Bentley's edition adopted various emendations in the text. It held the field to all intents and purposes for sixty years (apart from cheap reprints in the 'Parlour Series,' 'Railway Library,' &c.), and its text has largely been followed in later editions, especially by Messrs. Macmillan in their 'Pocket Classics' series. Other recent editions, containing a more or less independent text—arrived at by following the earliest editions—are those edited for Messrs. Dent by Mr. Brimley Johnson, the earliest of which appeared in 1892, and the most recent of which has appeared in 'Everyman's Library'; the Hampshire Edition (published by Mr. Brimley Johnson, but differing considerably from the editions which he has edited); and the Winchester Edition, published by Mr. Grant Richards.

Over time, Bentley's edition made several updates to the text. It essentially dominated the market for sixty years (excluding affordable reprints in the 'Parlour Series,' 'Railway Library,' etc.), and its text has largely influenced later editions, particularly those by Messrs. Macmillan in their 'Pocket Classics' series. Other recent editions, which present a more or less independent text based on the earliest editions, include those edited for Messrs. Dent by Mr. Brimley Johnson, the first of which was published in 1892, and the latest of which appeared in 'Everyman's Library'; the Hampshire Edition (published by Mr. Brimley Johnson, but significantly different from the editions he has edited); and the Winchester Edition, published by Mr. Grant Richards.

Finally, with regard to textual criticism, we have an article 'On the printing of Jane Austen's novels,' by the late Dr. Verrall, contributed to the Cambridge Observer, about 1892; and two others, also by Dr. Verrall, 'On some passages in Jane Austen's Mansfield Park,' in the Cambridge Review, for November 30 and December 7, 1893; and certain emendations pointed out in a review of a new edition of Pride and Prejudice in the Saturday Review of November 12, 1910.

Finally, regarding textual criticism, there’s an article titled 'On the Printing of Jane Austen's Novels' by the late Dr. Verrall, published in the Cambridge Observer around 1892; and two other pieces, also by Dr. Verrall, 'On Some Passages in Jane Austen's Mansfield Park,' in the Cambridge Review, dated November 30 and December 7, 1893; along with some corrections noted in a review of a new edition of Pride and Prejudice in the Saturday Review from November 12, 1910.


'Sense and Sensibility'

In this novel scarcely anything calls for notice. The main divergencies seem to be that the editions are divided between reading 'such happiness' and 'such an happiness,' at the end of Chapter iii; between 'by all who called themselves her friends' and 'by all who call themselves her friends,' in Chapter xxxii; and 'one of the happiest couples' or 'one of the happiest couple,' in Chapter l.

In this novel, there's hardly anything worth mentioning. The key differences seem to be that the editions vary between reading 'such happiness' and 'such an happiness' at the end of Chapter iii; between 'by all who called themselves her friends' and 'by all who call themselves her friends' in Chapter xxxii; and 'one of the happiest couples' or 'one of the happiest couple' in Chapter l.

Johnson's 1892 edition has an unfortunate blunder at the beginning of Chapter xxxii: reading 'their effect on her was entirely such as the former had hoped to see,' instead of 'their effect on her was not entirely,' [407]&c.

Johnson's 1892 edition has an unfortunate mistake at the beginning of Chapter xxxii: it says 'their effect on her was entirely such as the former had hoped to see,' instead of 'their effect on her was not entirely,' [407]&c.


'Pride and Prejudice'

1. The first passage that we consider to be frequently misprinted is in Chapter iii, where Mrs. Bennet is giving her husband an account of the Meryton assembly, and of Mr. Bingley's partners. The first three editions, followed by Mr. Johnson, the Winchester and Hampshire Editions, print thus:—

1. The first section that we often see misprinted is in Chapter iii, where Mrs. Bennet is telling her husband about the Meryton assembly and Mr. Bingley's partners. The first three editions, along with Mr. Johnson, the Winchester and Hampshire Editions, print it like this:—

'Then the two third he danced with Miss King, and the two fourth with Maria Lucas, and the two fifth with Jane again, and the two sixth with Lizzie and the Boulanger.'

'Then he danced with Miss King for the third time, with Maria Lucas for the fourth, with Jane again for the fifth, and with Lizzie and the Boulanger for the sixth.'

'If he had had any compassion for me,' cried her husband impatiently, 'he would not have danced half so much! For God's sake, say no more of his partners. O that he had sprained his ankle in the first dance!'

'If he had any compassion for me,' her husband exclaimed impatiently, 'he wouldn't have danced so much! For God's sake, stop talking about his partners. I wish he had twisted his ankle in the first dance!'

'Oh! my dear,' continued Mrs. Bennet, 'I am quite delighted with him. He is so excessively handsome! and his sisters are charming women. I never in my life saw anything more elegant than their dresses. I dare say the lace upon Mrs. Hurst's gown——'

'Oh! my dear,' continued Mrs. Bennet, 'I am so happy with him. He is incredibly handsome! And his sisters are lovely women. I've never seen anything more stylish than their dresses. I bet the lace on Mrs. Hurst's gown——'

Here she was interrupted again. Mr. Bennet protested against any description of finery, &c.

Here she was interrupted once more. Mr. Bennet objected to any talk of fancy things, etc.

Now, here there can be little doubt that we should read, as in Bentley's edition,[372] 'and the two sixth with Lizzie, and the Boulanger——' (i.e. Bingley danced the Boulanger with another partner, whose name Mrs. Bennet would have given but for her husband interrupting her). In the first place, there is every reason to suppose that Mr. Bingley danced no more than 'the two sixth' (each dance seems to have been divided into two parts, but without any change of partners) with Lizzie, for Mrs. Bennet has already said that Jane 'was the only creature in the room that he asked a second time.' Secondly, the reading of the first edition destroys the point of 'Here she was interrupted again.'

Now, there’s little doubt that we should read, as in Bentley's edition,[372] 'and the two sixth with Lizzie, and the Boulanger——' (meaning Bingley danced the Boulanger with another partner, whose name Mrs. Bennet would have provided if her husband hadn’t interrupted her). First of all, it’s reasonable to think that Mr. Bingley danced no more than 'the two sixth' (each dance seems to have been split into two parts, but without changing partners) with Lizzie, since Mrs. Bennet already stated that Jane 'was the only person in the room that he asked a second time.' Secondly, the wording of the first edition ruins the impact of 'Here she was interrupted again.'

2. The next passage which is frequently misprinted is in Chapter xix, where Mr. Collins in the course of his proposal to Elizabeth quotes the advice of his very noble patroness. Bentley's edition here reads:—

2. The next part that is often misprinted is in Chapter xix, where Mr. Collins, while proposing to Elizabeth, quotes the advice of his esteemed patroness. Bentley's edition reads:—

'Mr. Collins, you must marry. A clergyman like you must marry—— Choose properly, choose a gentlewoman for my sake, and[408] for your own; let her be an active, useful sort of person not brought up high, but able to make a small income go a good way.'

'Mr. Collins, you need to get married. A clergyman like you should marry— Choose wisely, pick a lady of good standing for my sake and[408] for your own; she should be an active, practical person who isn’t from a wealthy background but can stretch a modest income.'

By transposing a comma and a semicolon, the printer has here succeeded in perverting a most characteristic bit of advice of Lady Catherine's. The first three editions, followed by Mr. Johnson; all read 'Choose properly, choose a gentlewoman for my sake; and for your own, let her be an active, useful sort of person,' &c., and there can hardly be two opinions as to which reading is the right one.

By swapping a comma and a semicolon, the printer has managed to distort a very distinctive piece of advice from Lady Catherine. The first three editions, along with Mr. Johnson, all say, 'Choose wisely; choose a lady for my sake, and for your own, let her be someone active and useful,' etc., and there’s hardly a disagreement about which version is correct.

3. In Chapter xxxvi, where Elizabeth is reviewing her conduct towards Darcy, Bentley's edition, following the first and second editions, makes her exclaim:—

3. In Chapter xxxvi, where Elizabeth is reflecting on her behavior towards Darcy, Bentley's edition, following the first and second editions, has her exclaim:—

'How despicably have I acted,' she cried; 'I, who have prided myself on my discernment! I, who have valued myself on my abilities! who have often disdained the generous candour of my sister, and gratified my vanity in useless or blameless distrust.'

'How horribly have I behaved,' she exclaimed; 'I, who have always believed in my judgment! I, who have taken pride in my skills! Who have often looked down on my sister's honesty and fed my ego with pointless or harmless distrust.'

'Blameless' makes little or no sense, and we should surely follow the third edition, which gives 'blameable.'

'Blameless' makes little or no sense, and we should definitely go with the third edition, which provides 'blameable.'

4. Chapter xxxviii, when Elizabeth Bennet and Maria Lucas are leaving Hunsford Parsonage, Mr. Brimley Johnson in his edition of 1892, following the first and second editions, arranges the sentences as follows:—

4. Chapter xxxviii, when Elizabeth Bennet and Maria Lucas are leaving Hunsford Parsonage, Mr. Brimley Johnson in his 1892 edition, following the first and second editions, arranges the sentences like this:—

'Good gracious!' cried Maria, after a few minutes' silence, 'it seems but a day or two since we first came!—and yet how many things have happened!'

'Good gracious!' exclaimed Maria after a few minutes of silence, 'it feels like just a day or two since we arrived!—and yet so much has happened!'

'A great many indeed,' said her companion with a sigh. 'We have dined nine times at Rosings, besides drinking tea there twice! How much I shall have to tell!'

'A lot, really,' her companion sighed. 'We've had dinner at Rosings nine times, plus tea there twice! I have so much to share!'

Elizabeth privately added, 'And how much I shall have to conceal!'

Elizabeth privately thought, 'And how much I'll have to hide!'

The effect of this is to give the extremely banal remark about dining and drinking tea at Rosings to Elizabeth instead of to Maria. The third edition, followed by all the others, gives the correct arrangement:—

The effect of this is to give the very ordinary comment about having meals and drinking tea at Rosings to Elizabeth instead of to Maria. The third edition, followed by all the others, provides the correct arrangement:—

'A great many indeed,' said her companion with a sigh.

'A whole lot, actually,' her companion said with a sigh.

'We have dined nine times at Rosings, besides drinking tea there twice! How much I shall have to tell!'

'We've had dinner at Rosings nine times, and we've had tea there twice! I have so much to share!'

5. In Chapter l, where Mrs. Bennet is discussing the various houses in the neighbourhood which might suit Wickham and Lydia, Mr. Bennet is made in Bentley's and all subsequent editions to remark:—

5. In Chapter l, where Mrs. Bennet is talking about the different houses in the neighborhood that could work for Wickham and Lydia, Mr. Bennet is noted in Bentley's and all later editions to say:—

'Mrs. Bennet, before you take any or all of these houses for your son and daughter, let us come to a right understanding. Into one house in this neighbourhood they shall never have admittance. I will not encourage the imprudence of either, by receiving them at Longbourn.'

'Mrs. Bennet, before you decide to take any or all of these houses for your son and daughter, let's come to a clear understanding. They will never be allowed in one house in this neighborhood. I will not support the foolishness of either of them by welcoming them at Longbourn.'

Now 'imprudence' seems distinctly below Mr. Bennet's usual form, and we should obviously follow the first and second editions and read 'impudence.' Compare the sentence in Chapter lvii, where Mr. Bennet, talking of Mr. Collins's correspondence, says:—

Now 'imprudence' seems clearly below Mr. Bennet's usual style, and we should definitely stick to the first and second editions and read 'impudence.' Compare the sentence in Chapter lvii, where Mr. Bennet, discussing Mr. Collins's letters, says:—

'When I read a letter of his, I cannot help giving him the preference even over Wickham, much as I value the impudence and hypocrisy of my son-in-law.'

'When I read one of his letters, I can't help but prefer him over Wickham, even though I appreciate the audacity and deceit of my son-in-law.'

It is the third edition that has here gone astray and misled all the others.

It’s the third edition that has gone off track and confused all the others.

6. Chapter liv, when Bingley and Darcy have been dining at Longbourn, we read in Mr. Johnson's edition, as well as in the Hampshire and Winchester Editions:—

6. Chapter liv, when Bingley and Darcy have had dinner at Longbourn, we see in Mr. Johnson's edition, as well as in the Hampshire and Winchester Editions:—

The gentlemen came; and she thought he looked as if he would have answered her hopes; but alas! the ladies had crowded round the table, where Miss Bennet was taking tea, and Elizabeth pouring out the coffee.

The guys showed up, and she thought he seemed like he might meet her expectations; but unfortunately, the ladies had gathered around the table, where Miss Bennet was having tea, and Elizabeth was pouring the coffee.

This is an ingenious little misprint; for what Miss Bennet, who was one of the hostesses, was doing was not taking tea, of course, but making tea. The early editions and Bentley all read 'making.'

This is a clever little typo; what Miss Bennet, who was one of the hosts, was doing was not taking tea, but making tea. The early editions and Bentley all read 'making.'

7. Chapter liv, where Jane is trying to persuade Elizabeth that she is in no danger of falling in love with Bingley again, Bentley's edition reads:—

7. Chapter liv, where Jane is trying to convince Elizabeth that she is not in any danger of falling for Bingley again, Bentley's edition reads:—

'You are very cruel,' said her sister [i.e. Elizabeth], 'you will not let me smile, and are provoking me to it every moment.'

'You are so cruel,' her sister [i.e. Elizabeth] said, 'you won’t let me smile, and you're tempting me to do so every second.'

'How hard it is in some cases to be believed! And how impossible in others! But why should you wish to persuade me that I feel more than I acknowledge?'

'How difficult it can be to be believed in some situations! And how impossible it is in others! But why would you want to convince me that I feel more than I admit?'

'That is a question which I hardly know how to answer.'[410]

'That's a question I can barely answer.'[410]

Now, if we turn to the first three editions, we find the passage broken up as follows:—

Now, if we look at the first three editions, we see the passage divided up like this:—

'You are very cruel,' said her sister, 'you will not let me smile, and are provoking me to it every moment.'

'You're so mean,' her sister said. 'You won't let me smile, and you're making me want to smile even more every second.'

'How hard it is in some cases to be believed! And how impossible in others!'

'How difficult it can be at times to be believed! And how impossible it seems in other cases!'

'But why should you wish to persuade me that I feel more than I acknowledge?'

'But why do you want to convince me that I feel more than I admit?'

'That is a question which I hardly know how to answer.'

'That's a question I can barely find the words to answer.'

This is the only passage which we can correct on the authority of the author herself. In a letter dated February 4, 1813, she says, referring to the first edition of Pride and Prejudice: 'The greatest blunder in printing is in p. 220, l. 3, where two sentences are made into one.' Unfortunately, in trying to correct the mistake, Bentley's edition fell into another, and Mr. Johnson was the first to break up the sentences correctly. The passage should of course run:—

This is the only part we can fix based on the author’s own words. In a letter dated February 4, 1813, she mentions the first edition of Pride and Prejudice: 'The biggest mistake in printing is on p. 220, l. 3, where two sentences were combined into one.' Unfortunately, in attempting to fix the error, Bentley's edition ended up with another mistake, and Mr. Johnson was the first to correctly separate the sentences. The passage should, of course, read:—

'You are very cruel,' said her sister, 'you will not let me smile, and are provoking me to it every moment.'

'You're being really mean,' her sister said. 'You won't let me smile, and you're tempting me to do it all the time.'

'How hard it is in some cases to be believed!'

'How difficult it is in some situations to be believed!'

'And how impossible in others!'

'And how impossible for others!'

'But why should you wish to persuade me that I feel more than I acknowledge?'

'But why would you want to convince me that I feel more than I admit?'

'That is a question which I hardly know how to answer.'

'That's a question I hardly know how to answer.'

8. Chapter lv, when Jane's engagement to Bingley had been arranged, Bentley's edition, following the third edition, reads:—

8. Chapter lv, when Jane's engagement to Bingley was set up, Bentley's edition, following the third edition, reads:—

Elizabeth, who was left by herself, now smiled at the rapidity and ease with which an affair was finally settled, that had given them so many previous months of surprise and vexation.

Elizabeth, now left alone, smiled at how quickly and easily the affair was finally resolved, after causing them so many months of surprises and frustration.

'Surprise' does not seem nearly so suitable a word as 'suspense,' which is found in the first and second editions.

'Surprise' doesn't seem as fitting a word as 'suspense,' which appears in the first and second editions.

9. Chapter lv, where Jane is talking to Elizabeth about Bingley. Mr. Johnson's editions, following the first three editions, read:—

9. Chapter lv, where Jane is talking to Elizabeth about Bingley. Mr. Johnson's editions, following the first three editions, read:—

'Would you believe it, Lizzie, that when he went to town last November, he really loved me, and nothing but a persuasion of my being indifferent would have prevented his coming down again!'[411]

'Can you believe it, Lizzie? When he went to town last November, he really loved me, and nothing but convincing him that I didn't care would have stopped him from coming back again!'[411]

'He made a little mistake, to be sure; but it is to the credit of his modesty.'

'He made a small mistake, that's true; but it reflects his modesty.'

This naturally introduced a panegyric from Jane on his diffidence, and the little value he put on his own good qualities.

This naturally led to a compliment from Jane about his shyness and the low opinion he had of his own good qualities.

Elizabeth was pleased to find that he had not betrayed the interference of his friends; for, though Jane had the most generous and forgiving heart in the world, she knew it was a circumstance which must prejudice her against him.

Elizabeth was happy to see that he hadn’t been swayed by his friends; because while Jane had the kindest and most forgiving heart, she realized that this situation would make her uneasy about him.

As this last paragraph stands, 'him' can hardly refer to anyone else but Bingley, which makes nonsense. Nothing was likely to prejudice Jane against him; besides, it was not his 'friends' who had interfered, but his 'friend' Darcy. There can be no doubt, therefore, that we ought to read, with Bentley's edition, 'friend,' and then 'him' will refer to Darcy, against whom Lizzie was very anxious on her own account that Jane should not be prejudiced.

As it stands, 'him' can only refer to Bingley, which doesn’t make sense. Nothing was likely to turn Jane against him; besides, it wasn't his 'friends' who got involved, but his 'friend' Darcy. So, there’s no doubt that we should read, according to Bentley's edition, 'friend,' and then 'him' will refer to Darcy, whom Lizzie was very concerned should not prejudice Jane on her behalf.

10. Chapter lvi, when Lady Catherine is trying to browbeat Elizabeth, Mr. Johnson reads, in his edition of 1892, following the first two editions (which, however, have a comma after 'accomplished'):—

10. Chapter lvi, when Lady Catherine is trying to intimidate Elizabeth, Mr. Johnson reads, in his 1892 edition, following the first two editions (which, however, have a comma after 'accomplished'):—

'While in their cradles, we planned the union: and now, at the moment when the wishes of both sisters would be accomplished in their marriage, to be prevented by a young woman of inferior birth, of no importance in the world, and wholly unallied to the family?'

'While they were still in their cradles, we arranged the union: and now, just when both sisters' dreams of marriage were about to come true, to be stopped by a young woman of lower status, who has no significance in the world, and is completely unrelated to the family?'

Most editions, however, following the third, merely alter the interrogation to an exclamation mark; but it is by no means certain that we ought not to read 'is their marriage' instead of 'in their marriage,' placing the comma three words earlier: then we can keep the interrogation. So the edition published by George Allen in 1894.

Most editions, however, after the third, just change the question mark to an exclamation point; but it's not at all clear that we shouldn't read 'is their marriage' instead of 'in their marriage,' moving the comma three words earlier: that way, we can maintain the question. This is the same for the edition published by George Allen in 1894.


'Mansfield Park'

1. Chapter viii: Bentley's edition, following the first and second editions, reads:—

1. Chapter viii: Bentley's edition, following the first and second editions, reads:—

Mrs. Rushworth proceeded next, under the conviction that everybody must be wanting to see Sotherton, to include Miss Crawford in the invitation; and though Miss Grant, who had not been at the trouble of visiting Mrs. Rushworth, on her coming into the[412] neighbourhood, civilly declined it on her own account, she was glad to secure any pleasure for her sister; and Mary, properly pressed and persuaded, was not long in accepting her share of the civility.

Mrs. Rushworth then thought that everyone would want to see Sotherton, so she invited Miss Crawford too. Although Miss Grant, who hadn’t bothered to visit Mrs. Rushworth when she came to the neighborhood, politely declined the invitation for herself, she was happy to arrange something nice for her sister. With a little encouragement, Mary quickly agreed to accept the invitation.

Inasmuch as there is no such character as 'Miss Grant' in the book, all other editions read 'Mrs. Grant.' Dr. Verrall, in the pages of the Cambridge Review, defended 'Miss Grant,' provided that 'Miss' were placed between inverted commas, as well as the previous 'Miss Crawford'; he believed Mrs. Rushworth to have been a blundering kind of person, who desired to invite Miss Crawford, but while naming 'Miss Crawford' addressed herself to Mrs. Grant. Otherwise (if we read 'Mrs. Grant'), Dr. Verrall argued, there was not the slightest occasion for Mrs. Grant to decline the invitation on her own account, for she had not been in any way invited; nor would there have been any need for Mary to be 'properly pressed and persuaded,' and then to accept 'her share' of the civility. Dr. Verrall's suggestion is ingenious, but not quite convincing.

Since there is no character named 'Miss Grant' in the book, all other editions refer to her as 'Mrs. Grant.' Dr. Verrall defended 'Miss Grant' in the pages of the Cambridge Review, arguing that 'Miss' should be in quotation marks, just like 'Miss Crawford' was previously. He thought Mrs. Rushworth was a bit confused and intended to invite Miss Crawford but mistakenly addressed Mrs. Grant instead. Otherwise, Dr. Verrall argued, if we read 'Mrs. Grant,' there’s no reason for her to decline the invitation since she wasn’t invited in the first place. Also, there wouldn't have been any need for Mary to be 'properly pressed and persuaded' to accept 'her share' of the courtesy. Dr. Verrall's suggestion is clever, but not entirely convincing.

2. Chapter viii: Bentley's edition, following the first and second editions, reads:—

2. Chapter viii: Bentley's edition, following the first and second editions, reads:—

When Edmund, therefore, told her in reply, as he did when she would give him the hearing, that she need not distress herself on Mrs. Rushworth's account, because he had taken the opportunity, as he walked with her through the hall, of mentioning Miss Price as one who would probably be of the party, and had directly received a very sufficient invitation for her cousin, &c.

When Edmund replied to her, as he often did when she would listen, he told her not to worry about Mrs. Rushworth because he had mentioned Miss Price while they were walking through the hall. He made it clear that she would likely be part of the group and that he had received a solid invitation for her cousin, etc.

'Her cousin' would certainly seem to be a mistake; and all other editions accordingly alter 'her' to 'his.' Dr. Verrall, however, defends 'her'; and would read 'and had directly received a very sufficient invitation for her cousin,' on the ground that Mrs. Rushworth, not quite understanding who was meant by Miss Price, thought she was cousin to the Miss Price who she had previously heard would remain at home with Lady Bertram. Some such explanation, Dr. Verrall thought, would alone account for the 'very sufficient' invitation.

'Her cousin' might seem like an error; so all other editions change 'her' to 'his.' However, Dr. Verrall defends 'her' and suggests reading 'and had directly received a very sufficient invitation for her cousin,' arguing that Mrs. Rushworth, not fully grasping who Miss Price was, assumed she was related to the Miss Price she had heard would stay at home with Lady Bertram. Dr. Verrall believed some explanation like this would clarify the 'very sufficient' invitation.

3. Chapter x, p. 106, where Fanny Price says to Mr. Rushworth, who on returning with the key finds Miss Bertram[413] and Mr. Crawford have gone into the park without waiting for him:—

3. Chapter x, p. 106, where Fanny Price tells Mr. Rushworth, who comes back with the key only to find that Miss Bertram[413] and Mr. Crawford have gone into the park without waiting for him:—

'They desired me to stay—my cousin Maria charged me to say that you would find them at that knoll, or thereabouts.'

'They wanted me to stay—my cousin Maria asked me to let you know that you would find them at that hill, or somewhere nearby.'

So all the editions read; but Dr. Verrall would emend to 'They desired me to say—my cousin,' &c., on the ground that Fanny, who was the soul of truth, had not been desired to stay. But, for the matter of that, neither had her cousin Maria charged her to say anything, for it was Crawford who had suggested that 'Miss Price will be so good as to tell him, that he will find us near that knoll.' However, the emendation is attractive, as it shows Fanny trying to make the best case she can for Maria by eliminating Crawford's share in the transaction.

So all the editions read; but Dr. Verrall would change it to 'They asked me to say—my cousin,' etc., based on the idea that Fanny, who was completely honest, hadn’t been asked to stay. But, to be honest, neither had her cousin Maria told her to say anything, since it was Crawford who suggested that 'Miss Price will be kind enough to tell him that he’ll find us near that knoll.' However, the change is appealing, as it shows Fanny trying to present the best possible case for Maria by removing Crawford's involvement in the situation.

4. Chapter xxiv: All editions read:—

4. Chapter xxiv: All versions read:—

This dear William would soon be amongst them. There could be no doubt of his obtaining leave of absence immediately, for he was still only a midshipman; and as his parents, from living on the spot, must already have seen him and be seeing him perhaps daily, his direct holidays might with justice be instantly given to his sister.

This dear William would soon be with them. There’s no doubt he would get leave of absence right away since he was still just a midshipman. And since his parents lived nearby, they must have already seen him and might be seeing him daily; it would be fair to give his vacation time directly to his sister.

The expression 'his direct holidays,' meaning 'his actual holidays,' is intelligible enough, but did not satisfy Dr. Verrall, who suggested 'derelict' as a naval expression to imply holidays on which no one had a claim, and which might therefore be given to Mansfield Park. Like many of Dr. Verrall's emendations, its ingenuity is greater than its probability.

The phrase 'his direct holidays,' meaning 'his actual holidays,' makes sense, but Dr. Verrall wasn't satisfied with it. He proposed 'derelict' as a naval term to suggest holidays that no one had a claim to, which could therefore be assigned to Mansfield Park. Like many of Dr. Verrall's suggestions, it shows cleverness but lacks likelihood.

5. Chapter xxxiii, p. 340:—

5. Chapter xxxiii, p. 340:—

Here again was a something of the same Mr. Crawford whom she had so reprobated before. How evidently was there a gross want of feeling and humanity where his own pleasure was concerned; and alas! how always known no principle to supply as a duty what the heart was deficient in.

Here was the same Mr. Crawford she had criticized before. It was so clear that he lacked any real sense of feeling and compassion when it came to his own enjoyment; and sadly, he never had any principles to make up for what his heart was missing.

It is difficult to believe that Jane Austen can have written anything so clumsy as 'how always known no principle.' Such, however, is the reading of all the editions, except the Hampshire Edition, which, without giving any note, violently emends to 'how lacking the principle.'[414]

It’s hard to believe that Jane Austen could have written anything as awkward as 'how always known no principle.' However, that’s how all the editions read, except for the Hampshire Edition, which, without any explanation, forcefully changes it to 'how lacking the principle.'[414]

6. Chapter xxxix: Bentley, following the second edition, reads:—

6. Chapter xxxix: Bentley, after the second edition, reads:—

Her days were spent in a kind of slow bustle; all was busy without getting on, always behind hand and lamenting it, without altering her ways; wishing to be an economist, without contrivance or regularity; dissatisfied with her servants, without skill to make them better, and whether helping or reprimanding, or indulging them, without any power of engaging their respect.

Her days were filled with a kind of slow chaos; everything was hectic but nothing got done, always falling behind and regretting it, yet not changing her habits; wanting to be better at managing her money, but lacking creativity or consistency; unhappy with her staff, yet not knowing how to improve them, and whether she was helping, scolding, or giving in to them, she had no ability to earn their respect.

Here the printer has been most ingenious. The text should, of course, be 'always busy,' as it is in the first edition and the Hampshire Edition.

Here, the printer has been really clever. The text should definitely be 'always busy,' just like it is in the first edition and the Hampshire Edition.

7. Chapter xl: Bentley's edition, following the early editions, reads:—

7. Chapter 40: Bentley's edition, following the early editions, reads:—

'. . . for Henry is in Norfolk; business called him to Everingham ten days ago, or perhaps he only pretended the call, for the sake of being travelling at the same time that you were.'

'. . . because Henry is in Norfolk; work took him to Everingham ten days ago, or maybe he just faked the trip to make it seem like he was traveling at the same time you were.'

Mr. Johnson and the Winchester Edition read 'to call.' There seems little doubt that 'the call' is the right reading.

Mr. Johnson and the Winchester Edition read 'to call.' There seems to be little doubt that 'the call' is the correct reading.

8. Chapter xlvii: Bentley and nearly all editions read:—

8. Chapter xlvii: Bentley and almost all versions read:—

Time would undoubtedly abate somewhat of his sufferings, but still it was a sort of thing which he never could get entirely the better of; and as to his ever meeting with any other woman who could—it was too impossible to be named but with indignation.

Time would definitely lessen some of his pain, but it was still the kind of thing he could never fully overcome; and the idea of him ever meeting another woman who could—well, it was too outrageous to even mention.

The broken sentence means 'a woman who could console him for the loss of Mary.'

The broken sentence means 'a woman who could comfort him for losing Mary.'

Mr. Johnson's editions make nonsense of the passage by substituting a comma for the dash after 'could.'

Mr. Johnson's editions make no sense of the passage by replacing the dash after 'could' with a comma.

9. Chapter xlviii: Bentley, following the early editions, reads:—

9. Chapter 48: Bentley, following the early editions, reads:—

Maria had destroyed her own character, and he would not, by a vain attempt to restore what never would be restored, be affording his sanction to vice, or in seeking to lessen its disgrace, be anywise accessory to introducing such misery in another man's family, as he had known himself.

Maria had ruined her own reputation, and he wouldn't, through a pointless effort to fix what could never be fixed, approve of wrongdoing, or by trying to lessen its shame, contribute in any way to bringing such suffering into another man's family, as he had experienced himself.

Mr. Johnson and the Winchester Edition read 'by affording his sanction to vice,' which is an unnecessary alteration.[415]

Mr. Johnson and the Winchester Edition read 'by allowing his approval of wrongdoing,' which is an unnecessary alteration.[415]


'Emma'

1. Chapter xviii:—

Chapter 18:—

'No, Emma; your amiable young man can be amiable only in French, not in English. He may be very "aimable," have very good manners, and be very agreeable; but he can have no English delicacy towards the feelings of other people—nothing really amiable about him.'

'No, Emma; your charming young man can only be charming in French, not in English. He may be very "aimable," have great manners, and be very pleasant; but he has no English sensitivity towards the feelings of others—nothing truly charming about him.'

This reading, found in the first edition and the Winchester Edition, is without doubt correct; but Bentley, Johnson, and the Hampshire Edition read 'He may be very "amiable."'

This reading, found in the first edition and the Winchester Edition, is definitely correct; but Bentley, Johnson, and the Hampshire Edition read 'He may be very "amiable."'

2. Chapter xxiii:—

2. Chapter 23:—

But when satisfied on all these points, and their acquaintance proportionably advanced, . . .

But when everything was sorted out and their relationship had progressed accordingly, . . .

Mr. Johnson, in his 1892 edition, did not approve of the word 'proportionably,' and read '[proportionately]'; but he has since altered his mind. The first edition and all others read 'proportionably,' and there appears to be authority for such a word.

Mr. Johnson, in his 1892 edition, didn't approve of the word 'proportionably,' and read '[proportionately]'; but he has since changed his mind. The first edition and all others read 'proportionably,' and there seems to be support for such a word.

3. Chapter xxv:—

3. Chapter XXV:—

Vanity, extravagance, love of change, restlessness of temper, which must be doing something, good or bad; heedlessness as to the pleasure of his father and Mrs. Weston, indifferent as to how his conduct might appear in general; he became liable to all these [changes].

Vanity, extravagance, a desire for change, an unfocused temper that always needed action, whether good or bad; a disregard for the feelings of his father and Mrs. Weston, and indifference to how his behavior might look to others; he became subject to all these [changes].

There are two words in the sentence, which differ in the various editions. The first edition reads 'indifferent' . . . 'changes.' Bentley reads 'indifference' . . . 'changes.' Mr. Johnson and the Winchester Edition read 'indifferent' and 'charges'; the Hampshire Edition 'indifference' and 'charges.' 'Indifference' would seem to be probably right; 'charges,' certainly right.

There are two words in the sentence that vary in the different editions. The first edition says 'indifferent' . . . 'changes.' Bentley has 'indifference' . . . 'changes.' Mr. Johnson and the Winchester Edition say 'indifferent' and 'charges'; the Hampshire Edition uses 'indifference' and 'charges.' 'Indifference' is likely the correct choice; 'charges' is definitely correct.

4. Chapter xxix:—

4. Chapter xxix:—

'Emma,' said she, 'this paper is worse than I expected. Look! in places you see it is dreadfully dirty: and the wainscot is more yellow and forlorn than anything could have imagined.'[416]

'Emma,' she said, 'this paper is worse than I thought. Look! In some spots, it's incredibly dirty: and the woodwork is more yellow and sad-looking than I could have ever imagined.'[416]

So the first edition; Bentley, and the Hampshire Edition, insert 'one'; Mr. Johnson and the Winchester Edition 'I' after 'anything.'

So the first edition; Bentley, and the Hampshire Edition, insert 'one'; Mr. Johnson and the Winchester Edition 'I' after 'anything.'

5. Chapter xxxii, where Mrs. Elton says to Emma:—

5. Chapter xxxii, where Mrs. Elton says to Emma:—

'I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, it is very delightful to me to be reminded of a place I am so extremely partial to as Maple Grove. I have spent so many happy minutes there!' (with a little sign of sentiment).

'I assure you, Miss Woodhouse, it brings me so much joy to be reminded of a place that I love as much as Maple Grove. I've had so many happy moments there!' (with a slight hint of emotion).

So Mr. Johnson's editions read, following the first edition. But Bentley's, as well as the Hampshire and Winchester Editions, read 'sigh,' which seems to be certainly right.

So Mr. Johnson's versions say, following the first edition. But Bentley's, along with the Hampshire and Winchester editions, say 'sigh,' which definitely seems to be correct.

6. Chapter xliv:—

6. Chapter xliv:—

Jane took Mrs. Elton aside, and told her at once, that upon thinking over the advantages of Mrs. Suckling's situation, she had come to the resolution of accepting it.

Jane pulled Mrs. Elton aside and told her right away that after considering the benefits of Mrs. Suckling's position, she had decided to accept it.

So the first edition, followed by Bentley; but this is plainly a mistake for Mrs. Smallridge's, and is corrected by Mr. Johnson, the Winchester and Hampshire Editions.

So the first edition, followed by Bentley; but this is clearly a mistake for Mrs. Smallridge's, and Mr. Johnson corrects it in the Winchester and Hampshire Editions.

7. Chapter xlvi, where Mr. Weston tells Emma that his wife has something to break to her, and Emma at once fears for her relations in Brunswick Square:—

7. Chapter xlvi, where Mr. Weston tells Emma that his wife has some news for her, and Emma immediately worries about her family in Brunswick Square:—

'Mrs. Weston, do not trifle with me. Consider how many of my dearest friends are now in Brunswick Square. Which of them is it? I charge you by all that is sacred not to attempt concealment.'

'Mrs. Weston, don't play games with me. Think about how many of my closest friends are currently in Brunswick Square. Which one is it? I implore you by everything that is important not to try to hide it.'

'Upon my word, Emma——'

"Honestly, Emma——"

'Your word! Why not your honour! Why not say upon your honour, that it has nothing to do with any of them? Good heavens! What can be to be broke to me that does relate to one of that family?'

'Your word! Why not your honor! Why not say on your honor that it has nothing to do with any of them? Good heavens! What could possibly concern me that relates to someone from that family?'

So the first edition, followed by Bentley. But Mr. Johnson, the Hampshire and Winchester Editions insert 'not' before 'relate'; and the negative seems needed.

So the first edition, followed by Bentley. But Mr. Johnson, in the Hampshire and Winchester Editions, adds 'not' before 'relate'; and the negative seems necessary.

8. Chapter xlvii:—

8. Chapter 47:—

This was the conclusion of the first series of reflection.

This was the end of the first series of reflections.

So the first edition, followed by Bentley; Mr. Johnson, the Hampshire and Winchester Editions give 'reflections.' But in Jane Austen's novels the expression 'a series of'[417] is continually followed by a noun in the singular, when nowadays we should probably use the plural—e.g. Emma, chapter xxxvi, 'a series of dissipation'; Sense and Sensibility, chapter xxvii, 'a series of rain'; chapter xlvi, 'a series of imprudence.'

So the first edition, followed by Bentley; Mr. Johnson, the Hampshire and Winchester Editions give 'reflections.' But in Jane Austen's novels, the phrase 'a series of'[417] is often followed by a singular noun, whereas nowadays we would probably use the plural—e.g. Emma, chapter xxxvi, 'a series of dissipation'; Sense and Sensibility, chapter xxvii, 'a series of rain'; chapter xlvi, 'a series of imprudence.'

Cf. Emma, chapter xxii, 'after a series of what appeared to him strong encouragement'; though the Hampshire Edition has altered this to 'encouragements.'

Cf. Emma, chapter xxii, 'after a series of what seemed to him strong encouragement'; though the Hampshire Edition has changed this to 'encouragements.'


'Northanger Abbey'

1. Chapter vi: 'I am sure it is Laurentina's skeleton.' A reference to Mrs. Radcliffe's The Mysteries of Udolpho will show that 'Laurentina' should be 'Laurentini.' All editions, however, read 'Laurentina.'

1. Chapter vi: 'I’m sure it’s Laurentina's skeleton.' A reference to Mrs. Radcliffe's The Mysteries of Udolpho shows that 'Laurentina' should actually be 'Laurentini.' Still, all editions read 'Laurentina.'

2. Chapter viii:—

2. Chapter 8:—

'Let us walk about and quiz people. Come along with me, and I will show you the four greatest quizzers in the room; my two younger sisters and their partners. I have been laughing at them this half-hour.'

'Let's walk around and ask people questions. Come with me, and I'll introduce you to the four best quizmasters in the room: my two younger sisters and their dates. I've been laughing at them for the last half hour.'

So the first edition, the Hampshire and Winchester Editions. Bentley, however, reads 'quizzes,' which seems correct, as the word 'quizzer' usually bore an active sense, and 'quiz' a passive.

So the first edition, the Hampshire and Winchester Editions. Bentley, however, reads 'quizzes,' which seems correct, as the word 'quizzer' usually has an active meaning, while 'quiz' has a passive one.

3. Chapter xi:—

3. Chapter 11:—

They all spent the evening together at Thorpe's.

They all spent the evening together at Thorpe’s.

It seems improbable that Jane Austen can have written anything other than 'at the Thorpes''; but no edition has had the courage to make the change.

It seems unlikely that Jane Austen wrote anything other than 'at the Thorpes'; however, no edition has been bold enough to make the change.

4. Chapter xiii:—

4. Chapter xiii:—

And with these words she broke away and hurried off. Thorpe would have darted after her, but Morland withheld him. 'Let her go, let her go, if she will go. She is as obstinate as——'

And with that, she pulled away and rushed off. Thorpe would have chased after her, but Morland stopped him. 'Let her go, let her go, if she wants to leave. She's as stubborn as——'

Thorpe never finished the simile, for it could hardly have been a proper one.

Thorpe never finished the comparison, as it just wouldn't have made sense.

So the first edition reads, followed by Bentley and the Winchester Edition. The Hampshire Edition boldly gives[418] 'Morland,' and this seems the natural solution. The only alternative is to break up the sentence thus:—

So the first edition reads, followed by Bentley and the Winchester Edition. The Hampshire Edition confidently states[418] 'Morland,' and this appears to be the obvious solution. The only other option is to divide the sentence like this:—

. . . but Morland withheld him. 'Let her go, let her go, if she will.' 'She is as obstinate as——' Thorpe never finished the simile, &c.

. . . but Morland stopped him. 'Let her go, let her go, if she wants to.' 'She is as stubborn as——' Thorpe never finished the comparison, etc.

But this does not seem so natural; nor do we imagine that the impropriety of the simile would necessarily have debarred Thorpe from completing it.

But this doesn't seem quite natural; nor do we think that the inappropriateness of the comparison would have necessarily stopped Thorpe from finishing it.

5. Chapter xxii:—

5. Chapter xxii:—

And for his part, to his uncritical palate, the tea was as well flavoured from the clay of Staffordshire as from that of Dresden or Sêve. But this was quite an old set, purchased two years ago.

And for him, with his unrefined taste, the tea tasted just as good from the clay of Staffordshire as it did from that of Dresden or Sêve. But this was quite an old set, bought two years ago.

So the first edition, and the Hampshire and Winchester Editions; but Bentley emends to 'Sèvres,' which must surely be correct.

So the first edition, and the Hampshire and Winchester Editions; but Bentley corrects it to 'Sèvres,' which has to be right.

6. Chapter xxvi:—

6. Chapter 26:—

By ten o'clock the chaise-and-four conveyed the two from the abbey, and, after an agreeable drive of almost twenty miles, they entered Woodston, &c.

By ten o'clock, the fancy carriage took the two from the abbey, and after a pleasant drive of nearly twenty miles, they arrived in Woodston, etc.

So all the editions; but is not 'two' a misprint for 'trio'—i.e. General Tilney, Eleanor, and Catherine? It is certain that Eleanor was of the party, for we read a little later: 'His son and daughter's observations were of a different kind. They had seldom seen him eat so heartily at any table but his own'; nor is there anything to show that General Tilney rode on horseback.

So all the editions; but isn't 'two' a typo for 'trio'—meaning General Tilney, Eleanor, and Catherine? It's clear that Eleanor was part of the group, since we read a little later: 'His son and daughter's observations were different. They had rarely seen him eat so heartily at any table other than his own'; and there's nothing to indicate that General Tilney rode a horse.

For an example of the use of the word 'trio' by Jane Austen, see Mansfield Park, chapter xxix: 'They were now a miserable trio.'

For an example of the use of the word 'trio' by Jane Austen, see Mansfield Park, chapter xxix: 'They were now a miserable trio.'


'Influence'

1. Chapter i: The Hampshire and Winchester Editions, following the first edition, print the opening passage as follows:—

1. Chapter i: The Hampshire and Winchester Editions, after the first edition, present the opening passage like this:—

Sir Walter Elliot, of Kellynch Hall, in Somersetshire, was a man who, for his own amusement, never took up any book but the[419] Baronetage; where he found occupation for an idle hour and consolation in a distressed one; there his faculties were roused into admiration and respect, by contemplating the limited remnant of the earliest patents; there any unwelcome sensations, arising from domestic affairs, changed naturally into pity and contempt. As he turned over the almost endless creations of the last century, and there, if every other leaf were powerless, he could read his own history with an interest which never failed: this was the page at which his favourite volume always opened.

Sir Walter Elliot, of Kellynch Hall in Somersetshire, was a man who, for his own enjoyment, only picked up a book if it was the[419] Baronetage. He found a way to pass the time when he was bored and solace when he was troubled; it stirred his mind into admiration and respect as he looked at the limited remnants of the earliest titles. Any negative feelings that came from family issues naturally shifted into pity and disdain. As he flipped through the nearly endless creations of the last century, he found that, even if every other page offered nothing, he could read about his own history with a constant sense of interest: this was always the page where his favorite book opened.

This obviously makes no sense as it stands; and to no less a light than Macaulay belongs the credit of putting it right.

This clearly doesn't make sense as it is; and the credit for correcting it goes to none other than Macaulay.

Some of his old friends (says Sir G. O. Trevelyan in his Life of Macaulay[373]) may remember how he prided himself on a correction of his own in the first page of Persuasion which he maintained to be worthy of Bentley, and which undoubtedly fulfils all the conditions required to establish the credit of an emendation; for, without the alteration of a word, or even of a letter, it turns into perfectly intelligible common-sense a passage which has puzzled, or which ought to have puzzled, two generations of Miss Austen's readers.

Some of his old friends (says Sir G. O. Trevelyan in his Life of Macaulay[373]) might remember how he took pride in a correction he made on the first page of Persuasion, which he claimed was worthy of Bentley, and it definitely meets all the criteria for a credible improvement; because, without changing a word or even a letter, it makes a passage that has confused, or should have confused, two generations of Jane Austen's readers completely clear and sensible.

And in a footnote, Sir George says:—

And in a footnote, Sir George says:—

A slight change in the punctuation effects all that is required. According to Macaulay the sentence was intended by its author to run thus: 'There any unwelcome sensations, arising from domestic affairs, changed naturally into pity and contempt as he turned over the almost endless creations of the last century; and there, if every other leaf were powerless, he could read his own history with an interest which never failed. This was the page at which his favourite volume opened.'

A small change in the punctuation makes all the difference. According to Macaulay, the sentence was meant by its author to say: 'There, any unwanted feelings from personal issues naturally turned into pity and contempt as he flipped through the nearly endless works of the last century; and there, even if every other page was dull, he could read his own story with an interest that never waned. This was the page where his favorite book began.'

Whether or not the emendation would have satisfied Bentley the critic, it eventually satisfied Bentley the publisher, who adopted it in his later editions.

Whether or not the changes would have pleased Bentley the critic, they ultimately pleased Bentley the publisher, who included them in his later editions.

2. Chapter i, a page or two further on, all editions read:—

2. Chapter i, a page or two later, all editions say:—

Be it known, then, that Sir Walter, like a good father (having met with one or two private disappointments in very unreasonable applications), prided himself on remaining single for his dear daughter's sake. For one daughter, his eldest, he would really have given up anything, which he had not been very much tempted to do. . . . His two other children were of very inferior value.

Be it known, then, that Sir Walter, like a good father (having faced one or two personal disappointments in some unreasonable situations), took pride in staying single for his dear daughter's sake. For his eldest daughter, he truly would have given up anything, although he hadn’t been very tempted to do so. . . . His two other children were of much less value.

This is one more instance of a misplaced apostrophe, for, as Dr. Verrall pointed out in the Cambridge Observer, what Jane Austen must have written is 'for his dear daughters' sake.' Even if the antithesis implied in the next sentence did not demand this, it is obvious that the correct Sir Walter would never have allowed himself to state that he remained single for the sake of one daughter only. Indeed, we have a proof of this in Chapter v, when Elizabeth says: 'And as to my father, I really should not have thought that he who has kept himself single so long for our sakes need be suspected now.'

This is another example of a misplaced apostrophe because, as Dr. Verrall pointed out in the Cambridge Observer, what Jane Austen must have written is 'for his dear daughters' sake.' Even if the contrast implied in the next sentence didn't require this, it's clear that the correct Sir Walter would never have stated that he remained single for the sake of just one daughter. In fact, we see proof of this in Chapter v, when Elizabeth says: 'And as for my father, I really wouldn't have thought that he who has stayed single for so long for our sakes would be suspected now.'

3. Chapter xxii: Bentley, following the first edition, reads:—

3. Chapter xxii: Bentley, after the first edition, reads:—

She was earnestly begged to return and dine, and give them all the rest of the day, but her spirits had been so long exerted that at present she felt unequal to move and fit only for home, where she might be sure of being as silent as she chose.

She was sincerely asked to come back and have dinner, and spend the whole rest of the day with them, but she had been so worn out that she felt unable to move and just wanted to go home, where she could be as quiet as she wanted.

Promising to be with them the whole of the following morning, therefore, she closed the fatigues of the present by a toilsome walk to Camden Place, &c.

Promising to be with them all of the next morning, she wrapped up the challenges of the day with a tiring walk to Camden Place, etc.

The Hampshire and Winchester Editions read 'more,' and this seems likely to be correct; for those acquainted with the road to Camden Place will know how inadvisable it would be for anyone 'unequal to move' to attempt it.

The Hampshire and Winchester Editions say 'more,' and that seems to be the right choice; for those familiar with the road to Camden Place will understand how unwise it would be for someone 'unable to move' to try it.

4. Chapter xxiii: Nearly all editions read: 'The weather was unfavourable, and she had grieved over the rain on her friend's account.'

4. Chapter xxiii: Almost all editions say: 'The weather was bad, and she was upset about the rain for her friend's sake.'

There was no particular 'friend' in the case, as Anne had promised to spend her morning with the Musgroves, and it seems certain we should read 'on her friends' account.'[421]

There wasn't really a specific 'friend' involved, since Anne had promised to spend her morning with the Musgroves, and it definitely seems like we should read 'for the sake of her friends.'[421]


BIBLIOGRAPHY

The following list of books is confined to the main editions of the novels and, with a few exceptions, to books dealing entirely, or almost entirely, with the author. It does not attempt to include all the cheap reprints of the novels, nor all the histories of English literature, &c., which make mention of Jane Austen, nor the innumerable magazine articles that have been devoted to her and her writings. Many of these last, however, will be found recorded in the bibliographies included in Mr. Goldwin Smith's and Mr. Oscar Fay Adams's volumes.

The following list of books is limited to the main editions of the novels and, with a few exceptions, to those that focus entirely, or almost entirely, on the author. It doesn't aim to include all the inexpensive reprints of the novels, nor all the histories of English literature, etc., that mention Jane Austen, nor the countless magazine articles that have been written about her and her works. Many of these articles, however, can be found listed in the bibliographies included in the volumes by Mr. Goldwin Smith and Mr. Oscar Fay Adams.

1811 [Oct.] Sense and Sensibility. A novel. In three volumes.
By a Lady. London: printed for the author, by C. Roworth, Bell-yard, Temple-bar; and published by T. Egerton, Whitehall, 1811. 12mo.
1813 [Jan.] Pride and Prejudice. A novel. In three volumes.
By the author of Sense and Sensibility. London: printed for T. Egerton, Military Library, Whitehall, 1813. 12mo.
   [Vol. I was printed by C. Roworth, Bell-yard, Temple-bar; Vols. II and III by G. Sidney, Northumberland Street, Strand.]
1813 [Oct.] Pride and Prejudice. A novel. In three volumes.
By the author of Sense and Sensibility. Second edition. London: printed for T. Egerton, Military Library, Whitehall, 1813. 12mo.
   [Printers as in first edition.]
1813 [Oct.] Sense and Sensibility. A novel. In three volumes.
By the author of Pride and Prejudice. The second edition. London: printed for the author, by C. Roworth, Bell-yard, Temple-bar; and published [422]by T. Egerton, Whitehall, 1813. 12mo.
1814 [May] Mansfield Park. A novel. In three volumes. By
the author of Sense and Sensibility and Pride and Prejudice. London: printed for T. Egerton, Military Library, Whitehall, 1814. 12mo.
   [Vols. I and III were printed by G. Sidney, Northumberland Street, Strand; Vol. II by C. Roworth, Bell-yard, Temple-bar.]
1815 [Dec.] Emma. A novel. In three volumes. By the author
of Pride and Prejudice, &c., &c. London: printed for John Murray, 1816. 12mo.
   [Vols. I and II were printed by C. Roworth, Bell-yard, Temple-bar; Vol. III by J. Moyes, Greville Street, Hatton Garden, London.]
1816 [Feb.] Mansfield Park. A novel. In three volumes. By
the author of Pride and Prejudice. Second edition. London: printed for J. Murray, Albemarle Street, 1816. 12mo.
   [Vols. I and III were printed by J. Moyes, Greville Street, Hatton Garden, London; Vol. II by C. Roworth, Bell-yard, Temple-bar.]
1817 Pride and Prejudice. A novel. In two volumes.
By the author of Sense and Sensibility, &c. Third edition. London: printed for T. Egerton, Military Library, Whitehall, 1817. 12mo.
   [Printed by C. Roworth, Bell-yard, Temple-bar.]
1818 Northanger Abbey and Persuasion. By the author
of Pride and Prejudice, Mansfield Park, &c. With a biographical notice of the author. In four volumes. London: John Murray, Albemarle Street, 1818. 12mo.
   [Vols. I and II, containing Northanger Abbey, were printed by C. Roworth, Bell-yard, Temple-bar; Vols. III and IV, containing Persuasion, by T. Davison, Lombard Street, Whitefriars, London.]
1824 L'Abbaye de Northanger; traduit de l'anglais de
Jeanne Austen, auteur d'Orgueil et Préjugé, du Parc de Mansfield, de la Famille Elliott, de la Nouvelle Emma, &c. Par Mme. Hyacinthe de F.**** [Ferrières]. 3 tom. Paris. Pigoreau. 12mo.
   [There is a short 'Notice biographique' taken from the English edition.]
1833 Novels by Miss Jane Austen. 'Standard Novels'
series. Five volumes. London: Richard Bentley.
[423]8vo.    [This series contains a set of steel engravings—two to each novel, a frontispiece and a vignette after Pickering. Sense and Sensibility contains a biographical notice (by Henry Austen), which includes a few facts not mentioned in the preface to the original edition of Northanger Abbey.]
1870 A Memoir of Jane Austen. By her nephew, J. E.
Austen-Leigh. London: Richard Bentley & Son. pp. 236. 8vo.
1871 A Memoir of Jane Austen. By her nephew, J. E.
Austen Leigh. Second edition; to which is added Lady Susan and fragments of two other unfinished tales by Miss Austen. London: Richard Bentley & Son. pp. 364. 8vo.
1880 Jane Austen and her Works. By Sarah Tytler.
London: Cassell, Petter, Galpin & Co. pp. viii-386. 8vo.
   [This contains a Life drawn from the Memoir, and a résumé of each of the novels.]
1882 Jane Austen's Novels. Steventon Edition. Five
volumes. London: Richard Bentley & Son. 8vo.
1883 A Book of Sibyls. By Anne Isabella Thackeray.
London: Smith, Elder & Co. pp. vi-229. 8vo.
   ['Jane Austen,' pp. 197-229.]
1884 Letters of Jane Austen. Edited, with an introduction
and critical remarks, by Edward, Lord Brabourne. Two volumes. London: Richard Bentley & Son.
   [This includes: (1) a series of letters from Jane to Cassandra; (2) letters from Jane to Fanny Knight; (3) letters from Jane to Anna Austen (Mrs. B. Lefroy); and (4) two letters from Cassandra to Fanny Knight, just after Jane's death.]
1885 Dictionary of National Biography. London: Smith,
Elder & Co. 'Jane Austen,' by L[eslie]. S[tephen].
   [This account, based on the Memoir and the Letters (which latter are said to be trivial and to give no new facts), is accurate: except in stating that Jane was the youngest of seven children, and that she went to Castle Square, Southampton, in 1805.]
1886 Letters to Dead Authors. By Andrew Lang. London:
Longmans, Green & Co. 8vo.
   [424]['To Jane Austen,' pp. 75-85.]
1888 Chapters from Jane Austen. Edited by Oscar Fay
Adams. Boston: Lee & Shepard.
1889 Jane Austen. By S. F. Malden [Mrs. Charles Malden].
'Eminent Women' series. London: W. H. Allen. pp. 210. 8vo.
   [Much space is devoted to an abstract of the novels.]
1890 Life of Jane Austen. By Goldwin Smith. 'Great
Writers' series. London: Walter Scott. pp. 195-v. 8vo.
   [Contains a bibliography compiled by J. P. Anderson.]
1891 The Story of Jane Austen's Life. By Oscar Fay
Adams. Chicago: A. D. McClurg & Co. pp. v-277. 8vo.
   [Includes a bibliography.]
1892 The Novels of Jane Austen. Edited by R. Brimley
Johnson; with illustrations by William Cubit Cooke, and ornaments by F. C. Tilney. Ten volumes. London: J. M. Dent & Co.
   [The first volume of Sense and Sensibility contains an account of Jane Austen, pp. xi-xxxi. This was the first really independent issue of the novels—Bentley's edition having previously held the field. Mr. Johnson, as a rule, followed the text of the latest edition which appeared in the author's lifetime. Unfortunately, his printers introduced a good many new misprints of their own.]
1894 Pride and Prejudice. With a preface by George
Saintsbury, and illustrations by Hugh Thomson. London: George Allen. pp. xxvii-476. 8vo.
1895 Charades, etc. Written a Hundred Tears Ago. By
Jane Austen and her family. London: Spottiswoode & Co. pp. 34. 8vo.
1895 Duologues and Scenes from the Novels of Jane Austen,
arranged and adapted for Drawing-room Performance.
By Rosina Filippi (Mrs. Dowson); with illustrations by Miss Fletcher. London: J. M. Dent & Co. pp. xv-139. 8vo.
1895-7 Jane Austen's Novels. With illustrations by Hugh
Thomson [but Pride and Prejudice is illustrated by C. E. Brock] and introductions by Austin Dobson. Five volumes. London: Macmillan & Co. 8vo.
   [425][These volumes were afterwards (1902-4) reprinted and issued in Macmillan's 'Illustrated Pocket Classics.']
1897 Essays on the Novel: as illustrated by Scott and Miss
Austen.
By A. A. Jack. London: Macmillan & Co.
   ['Miss Austen,' pp. 232-297.]
1898 The Novels of Jane Austen. Winchester Edition.
Ten volumes. London: Grant Richards. 8vo.
   [Subsequently, in 1906, this edition was re-issued with a new title-page by John Grant of Edinburgh.]
1898 Emma. With an introduction by Joseph Jacobs,
and illustrations by Chris Hammond. London: George Allen. pp. xxvi-504. 8vo.
1898 The Novels of Jane Austen. Edited by R. Brimley
Johnson; with coloured illustrations by C. E. and H. M. Brock. London: J. M. Dent & Co.
   [This edition seems to be printed from the same type as that used in the 1892 edition. Many of the obvious misprints have been corrected; but two following chapters in Mansfield Park are still numbered xxxii, throwing out the numeration of all subsequent chapters.]
1899 Jane Austen: Her Contemporaries and Herself. An
essay in criticism. By Walter Herries Pollock. London: Longmans, Green & Co. pp. 125. 8vo.
   [The contemporaries are Miss Burney, Miss Edgeworth, and Miss Ferrier.]
1899 Sense and Sensibility. With an introduction by J.
Jacobs, and illustrations by Chris Hammond. London: George Allen, pp. xxviii-389. 8vo.
1899 The Works of Jane Austen. With coloured frontispieces
by H. M. Brock. The Temple Edition. Ten volumes. London: J. M. Dent & Co. 8vo.
1899 Catherine Morland. [sc. Northanger Abbey.] Roman
traduit de l'anglais. Par F. Fénélon. Published in La Revue blanche. Paris. pp. 364. 8vo.
1900 Pride and Prejudice. With an introduction and notes
by E. V. Lucas. Methuen's 'Little Library.' Two volumes. London: Methuen & Co.
   [1900] Pride and Prejudice. Illustrated by Chris Hammond;
with an introduction by William Keith Leask. London: The Gresham Publishing Co. 8vo. n.d.
1901 Northanger Abbey. With an introduction by E. V.
Lucas. Methuen's 'Little Library.' London: [426]Methuen & Co. pp. xiv-273. 8vo.
1902 The Novels of Jane Austen. Hampshire Edition. Five
volumes. London: R. Brimley Johnson. 8vo.
   [There is a publisher's note at the beginning of Pride and Prejudice, and each novel contains two specially drawn end-papers illustrating its topographical details. The text differs occasionally from that of the novels edited by Mr. Brimley Johnson.]
1902 Jane Austen: Her Homes and Her Friends. By
Constance Hill. Illustrations by Ellen G. Hill, and reproductions in photogravure, &c. London: John Lane. pp. viii-279. 8vo.
   [The book contains much topographical detail.]
1904 Pride and Prejudice. Illustrated by Chris Hammond.
London: Blackie & Son. pp. viii-392. 8vo.
1905 The Works of Jane Austen. 'Sense and Sensibility.'
Introduction by Sidney Lee. Methuen's Standard Library. London: Methuen & Co. pp. vii-247. 8vo.
   [It is stated that the text is taken from that of the second edition. The other novels in this series do not seem to have been published up to the present.]
1905 Jane Austen and her Times. By G. E. Mitton. With
twenty-one illustrations. London: Methuen & Co. pp. viii-334. 8vo.
1906 Jane Austen's Novels. With introduction by R.
Brimley Johnson. Everyman's Library. Five volumes. London: J. M. Dent & Co. 8vo.
1906 Jane Austen's Sailor Brothers: being the Adventures
of Sir Francis Austen, G.C.B., Admiral of the Fleet, and Rear-Admiral Charles Austen.
By J. H. Hubback and Edith C. Hubback. London: John Lane. pp. xiv-294. 8vo.
   [Four hitherto unpublished letters of Jane to her brothers are given.]
1907 The Works of Jane Austen—I. 'Emma.' With an
introduction by E. V. Lucas. The World's Classics. Oxford: Henry Frowde. pp. xv-459. 8vo.
1907-9 [The Novels of Jane Austen.] With coloured illustrations
by C. E. Brock. 'The Series of English Idylls.' Five volumes. London: J. M. Dent & Co. 8vo.
1908-10 The Novels of Jane Austen. With general introduction
[427]and notes by R. Brimley Johnson. Coloured illustrations and end-pieces by A. Wallis Mills. The Saint Martin's Illustrated Library of Standard Authors. Ten volumes. London: Chatto & Windus. 8vo.
1909 Jane Austen and Her Country-house Comedy. By
W. H. Helm. London: Eveleigh Nash. pp. x-259. 8vo.
   [A critical appreciation. The frontispiece is an imaginary portrait of Jane Austen.]
1910 Pride and Prejudice. Abridged and edited by
Mrs. Frederick Boas. English Literature for Schools. Cambridge: at the University Press. pp. xix-211. 8vo.
   [The editor's object is to present the book in a form suitable for school reading. Some notes are given.]
1910 Encyclopædia Britannica. Eleventh Edition. Cambridge:
at the University Press.
   ['Jane Austen,' by E. V. L[ucas], vol. ii. pp. 906-7.]
   [This is an accurate account, except that it contains the same two mistakes as those in the Dictionary of National Biography.]
1911 Essays and Studies. By members of the English
Association. Oxford: at the Clarendon Press.
   ['Jane Austen,' by A. C. Bradley, vol. ii. pp. 7-36.]
1911 Chawton Manor and its Owners. A family history.
By William Austen Leigh and Montagu George Knight. London: Smith, Elder & Co. pp. viii-219. 4to.
   [Chapter VII.—'The Austens.']
1912 Pride and Prejudice. Edited with introduction, &c.
by K. M. Metcalfe. Oxford University Press: Henry Frowde. pp. xxxii-403. 8vo.
   [A scholarly edition: the text is that of the first edition, except in a few instances, where a note is given. The title-pages of the three volumes are reproduced in facsimile. Appendix on social customs in J. A.'s day; criticisms, notes, &c.]
1912 Jane Austen. By Lady Margaret Sackville. 'The
Regent Library.' London: Herbert & Daniel. pp. xvi-471. 8vo.
   [Long selections from the novels, with an introduction [428]and some appreciations.]
1913 Old Friends and New Fancies: an Imaginary Sequel
to the Novels of Jane Austen.
By Sybil G. Brinton. London: Holden & Hardingham. pp. viii-384. 8vo.
1913 Jane Austen: a Criticism and Appreciation. By
Percy Fitzgerald, M.A., F.S.A. London: Jarrold & Sons. pp. 129. 8vo.
   [The frontispiece is a reproduction of a bust of Jane Austen executed by Mr. Fitzgerald.]

I. Austens

Austen Family Tree Click image for zoom

II. Leighs

Leigh Family Tree Click image for full size

II. Craven, Fowle, and Lloyd Families

Craven, Fowle, and Lloyd Family Tree Click image to enlarge

INDEX

Academy (Royal Naval):
Francis Austen is there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Charles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Ashe Rectory:
home of Lefroys, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Anna (see also Lefroy, Ben):
elder daughter of James Austen, her birth and loss of mother, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
I spent a lot of time with Jane and Cassandra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
comparison with Fanny Knight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes a novel and gets advice from Aunt Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
married to Ben Lefroy, November 1814, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Caroline:
younger daughter of James Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
writes stories and gets advice from Aunt Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
sees her for the last time, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her contributions to Memoir and later history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Cassandra (see also Austen, Jane):
the elder daughter of (Rev.) George Austen, born in 1773, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
She and Jane were dedicated to each other, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
difference in character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
preferred over Jane by Phila Walter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
both admired by Eliza, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
engaged to T. Fowle, who is going to the West Indies as a chaplain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and dies of yellow fever, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
C.'s letters from Jane, continuously, from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ onwards;
After her father's death, C. was present at Mrs. Lloyd's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
nurses Jane through her illness and on her deathbed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
writes an account of Jane's death to Fanny, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her own death in 1845, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Charles:
sixth son of Rev. George Austen, born in 1779, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at R.N. Academy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
under Captain Williams, assists in capturing La Tribune, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on Endymion helps to capture Scipio, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Duke of Sussex is a passenger, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
presents for sisters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kindness to Lord Balgonie and Lord Leven's gratitude, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries Fanny Palmer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
on the Namur, and visits Godmersham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
commands the Phoenix against Murat, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter to Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter from Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
later career (Admiral), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;

Austen, Edward (i):
third son of (Rev.) George Austen, born in 1767, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
adopted by Knights of Godmersham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
does the 'grand tour,' 48;
his character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries Elizabeth Bridges and settles in Rowling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Godmersham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
goes to Bath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
His wife dies, leaving eleven children, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
at Chawton House, with Fanny, in 1812, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
takes the title of Knight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
with his family in Chawton, 1813 and 1814, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
claim made to his Hampshire property and settled by compromise, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
loses money from Henry's bankruptcy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Edward (ii): see Knight, Edward

Austen, Edward (iii): see Austen Leigh, (Rev.) J. E.

Austen, Fanny (afterwards Fanny Knight; then Lady Knatchbull):
description of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
In London while her uncle Henry was sick, 213;
friendship with Mr. Haden, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
letters from Aunt Jane about her love affair, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
[430]Letters to Aunt Jane in Winchester mentioned, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Francis (i):
of Grovehurst, the fifth son of John Austen (i), who died in 1687, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Francis (ii):
second son of John Austen (iii) and Elizabeth Weller;
solicitor in Sevenoaks; became friends with his nephews;
descendants own Broadford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Austen, (Sir) Francis (see also Ships):
fifth son of (Rev.) George Austen, born in 1774, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
young horse trading, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at the R.N. Academy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his dad's letter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
quick promotion to Lieutenant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns home in 1793, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter from him in Cadiz, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
made Commander, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Cyprus,143;
brings news to Nelson and takes capture of Ligurienne, 160;
made post-Captain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
letters from Jane about her father's death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
raising 'sea fencibles' at Ramsgate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
engaged to Mary Gibson, 192;
appointed to Leopard (under Admiral Louis), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
move to Canopus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
misses Trafalgar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
participates in the victory at St. Domingo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marriage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Southampton with my mom and sisters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
commands the Elephant in the Baltic, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letters from Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
living in Alton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
later career, K.C.B., Admiral of the Fleet, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Francis Motley:
son of Francis Austen II;
acquires Kippington property, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
thought to have been painted by Zoffany, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, (Rev.) George (i):
son of William A.;
helped by Uncle Francis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Tonbridge and Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Rector of Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries Cassandra Leigh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Rector of Deane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letters to Walters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
letter announcing the birth of Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
takes students, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his letter to son Francis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
offers Jane's first novel to Cadell, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
leaves Steventon and moves to Bath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits Teignmouth, Dawlish, and Lyme, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
dies in Bath, January 1805, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Austen, George (ii):
second son of the above, born in 1766;
subject to fits, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, George (iii):
second son of Edward Austen (i);
a favorite of his aunt Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
at Southampton after his mother's death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
afterward (as G. Knight) a famous cricketer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, note

Austen, (Rev.) Henry (i):
son of Thomas Austen;
held living of West Wickham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, (Rev.) Henry (ii):
fourth son of (Rev.) George Austen, born in 1771, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane's favorite brother, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
contributor to The Loiterer at Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
militia officer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries Eliza de Feuillide, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in France with her during the Peace of Amiens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
frequent visits from Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__;
death of Eliza, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter to John Murray about Emma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
serious illness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
bankruptcy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
takes Orders, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
remarries, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Mrs. Henry:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, (Rev.) James:
eldest son of George Austen, born in 1765, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Scholar and Fellow of St. John's, Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits the de Feuillides in France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
returns to Oxford and edits The Loiterer, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his role in shaping Jane's mind, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes prologues, etc., for plays, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
marries Anne Mathew, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
curate at Overton, then at Deane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
birth of daughter Anna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
death of wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries (ii) Mary Lloyd, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Mrs. Austen's letter to her, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
birth of son, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visits Godmersham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
refuses to earn a living based on their principles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a desperate letter to his son about Aunt Jane's illness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dies two years after his sister, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

[431]Austen, Jane (the novelist), (see also under names of books):
the younger daughter of (Rev.) George Austen, born on December 16, 1775, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lectures at Oxford and Southampton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
serious illness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
school at Reading, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
homeschooling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
politics and patriotism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
first writings,
Mystery, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Evelyn and Kitty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__,
opinion on early writing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
visit to Uncle Francis at Sevenoaks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Phila Walter's impression, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, 59;
Sir E. Brydges and later Eliza admire Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
probable date of Zoffany portrait, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
theater shows at Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
verses to Mary and Martha Lloyd, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes *Elinor and Marianne* and *Lady Susan*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
her own letters start in 1796;
their nature and limitations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
frequent to Cassandra, from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendship with S. Blackall (?), Fellow of Emmanuel College, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
with T. Lefroy (later Chief Justice), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
romance in the west, and a tragic conclusion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Sir F. H. Doyle's unbelievable story, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
embarrassing incident at Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
visit to Rowling, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
death of Cassandra's partner, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
mom and sisters at Bath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Jane Williams, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
first trip to Godmersham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
caps, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
balls at Basingstoke, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
at Kempshot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane is at Bath with Edward, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Mrs. Leigh Perrot's trouble, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
great storm in Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter to Martha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ball at Hurstbourne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane at Ibthorp, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sad to leave Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
starts life at Bath (Paragon), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
ball, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
summer (prob.) at Sidmouth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
they settle in Bath (Sydney Terrace), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
prob. at Dawlish in 1802, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
prob. at Ramsgate in 1803, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
sells Northanger Abbey and writes The Watsons, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
visits Lyme, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Mrs. Lefroy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Jane's dad, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
letters to Frank, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
brotherly generosity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Austens leave Bath for Clifton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visit to Stoneleigh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
settle in Southampton (Castle Square), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
visit to Chawton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
to Godmersham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Mrs. E. Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her two oldest sons with Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
offer of a home in Chawton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
balls at Southampton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
move to Chawton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
her character, appearance, tastes, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
visits to H. Austen and Catherine Hill, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
publication of Sense and Sensibility, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visit in Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
publication of Pride and Prejudice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Eliza and visit to Henry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Knights at Chawton House again, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
last visit to Godmersham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
passing through London on the way, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
literary piece, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
three times in London in 1814, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
publication of Mansfield Park, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visit in Bookham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Knights in Chawton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in London for the release of Emma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Henry's illness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
her health suffers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
communication with Mr. Clarke, and trip to Carlton House, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
correspondence with Mr. J. Murray, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__;
with Lady Morley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Walter Scott's article in *Quarterly*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Henry's bankruptcy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes opinions on Emma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
composition of *Persuasion*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
imaginary novel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
advises Fanny Knight on her romance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
advises Anna on a novel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
letters to Caroline, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
visit to Cheltenham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
declining health, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
cheerful tone in autumn and winter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
starts a new novel in January 1817 and writes for seven weeks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letters to Fanny, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
makes her will, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Mr. Leigh Perrot and his will, 384;
letter to Charles, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Caroline's final visit, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[432]move to College Street, Winchester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
a small update, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes to Edward Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hopeless letter from James, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his wife goes to Winchester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Jane's patience and acceptance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Death (on July 18, 1817) and funeral at the Cathedral (July 24), described in a letter from Cassandra to Fanny, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
the allure of personality and gradual rise to recognition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Austen, John (i):
d. 1620, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, John (ii):
d. 1705, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, John (iii):
d. 1704;
His wife (Elizabeth Weller) manages the bills and raises a large family, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Austen, John (iv) and (v):
squires of Broadford;
Around 1807, the property is transferred to another John (vi), who is a descendant of Francis Austen (ii), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Austen, (Rev.) John Thomas:
Senior Wrangler in 1817, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Philadelphia (see also Hancock, T. S.):
goes to India, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
married to T. S. Hancock, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Colonel Thomas:
M.P. for Kent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
donates Zoffany portrait, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, Thomas:
third son of John Austen (iii);
His son Henry manages the parish of West Wickham;
descendants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austen, William (see also Hampson, Rebecca):
fourth son of John Austen (iii);
marries Rebecca Walter (née Hampson);
their kids George and Philadelphia;
his second wife Susanna Holk, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Austens:
family traits, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Austen Leigh, (Rev.) J. E.:
author of *Memoir;*
known as Edward Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, note, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, note;
his birth in 1798, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
visit to Godmersham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
characteristics, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
visit to Chawton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
leaves Winchester for Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes stories, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
last letter from Aunt Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at his father's funeral, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
took the name Leigh when inheriting Scarlets;
wrote *Memoir*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Big, Alethea:
One of the three sisters (the others are Elizabeth—Mrs. Heathcote and Catherine—Mrs. Hill), who are close friends with Jane and Cassandra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their father B. Wither of Manydown, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane is staying with Catherine in Streatham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter to Alethea, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Blackall, (Rev.) Samuel:
Fellow and Tutor of Emmanuel College, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, note:
North Cadbury Rector, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendship with Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
possibly the same as Mrs. Lefroy's 'friend,' __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brabourne, Lord:
edits Jane's messages, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Bridges, Elizabeth:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Broadford:
Austen property in Horsmonden, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Francis Austen's descendants thrive, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Brydges, Sir Egerton (see also Lefroy, Mrs.):
notice of Jane as a girl, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his book, *Fitz-Albini*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meets Jane at Ramsgate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Camilla:
Jane subscribes to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
refers to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Warren Hastings's passion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Campion, Mrs. (Jane Austen), 62

Castle Square:
Austen's home in Southampton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Catherine:
see Northanger Abbey

Cawley, Mrs.:
takes charge of Jane, etc.;
Jane's serious illness and Mrs. Cooper's passing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chandos, Duke of:
brother-in-law of Theophilus Leigh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chawton:
Austen's visit to Edward at Chawton House, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cottage offer available __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
first sight of it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
they settle there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
description of village, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of cottage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane leaves it for Winchester, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cheltenham:
family visits to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cholmeley, Jane:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Chute, W. J. C.:
of The Vyne, M.P. and M.F.H., neighbor at Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Clarke, (Rev.) J. S.:
Librarian at Carlton House;
[433]Jane's communication with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Cooke, (Rev.) Samuel, D. D.:
Rector of Little Bookham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries the daughter of Theophilus Leigh, Master of Balliol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane's godfather, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
George C., a well-known tutor at Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
George and his sister Mary are at the H. Austens', __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane's trip to Bookham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Mary Cooke on heroines, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cooper, Dr. E.:
Rector of Whaddon and Sonning; marries Jane Leigh (sister of Mrs. G. Austen), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their kids, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Mrs. Cooper in Bath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
death of Dr. C. at Sonning, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cooper, E.:
son of Dr. E. Cooper, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries Caroline Lybbe Powys, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
takes residence in Hamstall-Ridware, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cooper, Jane (Lady Williams):
Dr. E. Cooper's daughter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
with Jane and Cassandra under Mrs. Cawley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at school in Reading, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
married to Captain T. Williams, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
killed in a car accident, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Cravens:
Mrs. Craven, the strict mother of Mrs. Fowle, Mrs. Lloyd, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Lord Craven is taking his cousin, T. Fowle, as his Chaplain to the West Indies;
T. F. dies there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Crosby, Messrs.:
purchasers of Northanger Abbey, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Jane's failed attempt to get published, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
buys MS. back, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


D'Antraigues:
French émigré family that Jane visits with the H. Austens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dawlish:
Austen's visit in 1802, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Day, Thomas:
author of Sandford and Merton, friend of the Leigh Perrots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

De Feuillide, Comtesse (Eliza Hancock), (see also Austen, (Rev.) Henry (ii)):
daughter of T. S. Hancock and Philadelphia (Austen), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
godchild of Warren Hastings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his generosity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Eliza is with her mother in England, then in Paris, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letters to and from Phila Walter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
married to Comte de Feuillide, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in England, 1786;
her son (Hastings) was born, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
fun activities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
visit to Austens at Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the illness and death of Mrs. Hancock, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the Count facing challenges in France, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
guillotined, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Eliza married Henry Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Hastings de F., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Eliza, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Deane Rectory:
G. Austen, Rector since 1773, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Digweeds:
main tenants at Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
share with Austen's delegation of the Manor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dorchester, Lady:
threw a party at Kempshot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Doyle, Sir F. H.:
story in his memories about Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Dunford, Ben (postilion):
Letter to Mr. Leigh Perrot about Mrs. L. P.'s issue, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Edgeworth, R. L.:
neighbor at Scarlets;
experiments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter regarding Mrs. L. P.'s acquittal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Elinor and Marianne:
sketch for Sense and Sensibility, in letters, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Elliott, Mary:
likely a friend of Philadelphia Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Maybe Mrs. Buchanan, the first wife of Warren Hastings, and a connection between Hastings and the Hancocks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
died in 1759, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Emma:
Jane Austen's fourth published novel, December 1815, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
started Jan. 1814, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
locales mentioned, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
finished March 1815, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
description, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
prepping for the press, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Walter Scott's article in the Quarterly, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friends' private opinions, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Evelyn:
early work of Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


First Impressions:
original of Pride and Prejudice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
G. Austen's failed effort to sell it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Fowles (for T. Fowle see Austen, Cassandra):
[434]Fowles in Kintbury, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__


Gambier, Admiral:
at the Navy Department, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
writes to G. Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
F. Austen, his flag captain, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Gibson, Mary:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Godmersham:
given to Edward Austen by Mrs. Knight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Goodnestone:
the Bridges' location;
Jane dancing there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane and Cassandra are there, one after the other, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Gregory, Mrs.:
shopkeeper at Bath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Haden, Mr.:
doctor treating Henry Austen;
his friendship with Fanny, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.

Hampson, Rebecca:
daughter of Sir G.H.;
married (i) to James Walter, (ii) to William Austen, her children, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her niece, Miss Payne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ note

Hamstall-Ridware:
The property granted by Mrs. Leigh to E. Cooper, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hancock, Eliza:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hancock, Tysoe Saul:
surgeon in India; marries Philadelphia Austen there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
their daughter Betsy (Eliza), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hancocks' return home, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
H. returns to India, with Hastings' help; he dies in 1775, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Philadelphia and Betsy were then in England, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Harpsden:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Harwoods:
neighbors at Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Earle Harwood's accident, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hastings, George:
son of Warren H., under the care of G. Austen; accompanying him on his honeymoon trip, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dies young, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Hastings, Warren:
marries Mrs. Buchanan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his son George, in the care of Austens, dies young, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
generosity to Hancocks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hancocks, etc. at his trial, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Eliza visits him close to Windsor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his acquittal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Letter from Eliza announcing her marriage to Henry Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
admiration of *Pride and Prejudice*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
of Camilla, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Heathcote, Mrs. (see also Bigg, Alethea), (Elizabeth Bigg):
married to Mr. Heathcote and mother of Sir W. H., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
kindness to Jane when sick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Heathcote, Rt. Hon. Sir William, Bart.:
of Hursley Park, Member of Parliament for Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Holders:
of Ashe, neighbors at Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane eats there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__


Ibthorp:
home of Lloyd's, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane's over there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Jeff, Mr.:
kept awake by Emma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Kippington:
property near Sevenoaks purchased by Motley Austen;
Colonel Austen, M.P., lived there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Kitty, or the Bower:
early work of Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Knatchbull, Lady:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Knight, Edward:
son of Edward Austen (i);
took the title of Knight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
with Jane at Southampton after his mother's passing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
in Scotland with his uncle Henry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Knight, Thomas (i):
of Godmersham;
distant cousin of G. Austen gives him the position at Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Knight, Thomas (ii), (see also Knight, Mrs. T.):
adopts Edward Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Knight, Mrs. T. (Catherine Knatchbull, widow of above):
surrenders property to Edward Austen in 1797, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
her kindness to the Austen family, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Upon her death, Edward adopts the title of Knight, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Lady Susan:
Early letters by Jane, published in Memoir, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
She never wrote in letters again, but used them freely, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lances:
exchange of visits with, at Southampton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[435]together at a party, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lansdowne, Marquis of (i):
second Marquis
Austen rents a house in Castle Square, Southampton, nearby him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lansdowne, Marquis of (ii):
half-brother of (i);
the Statesman, and a fan of Jane's work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Latournelle, Mrs.:
her school in Reading, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Cassandra and Jane are there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
easy discipline, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Check this out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Sherwood, Mrs.

Lefroy, Ben:
marries Anna Austen, November 1814, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
they live in Hendon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
at Wyards, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lefroy, Mrs.:
wife of the Rector of Ashe, sister of Sir Egerton Brydges;
did a lot for Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
fell off horse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Jane's lines in her memory, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lefroy, Tom (afterwards Chief Justice):
his friendship with Jane in 1796, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his memory of her, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leigh, Cassandra (see also Austen, (Rev.) George);
daughter of Thomas Leigh (Rev.) (i), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marriage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
character, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
story of a journey on a wagon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
illness in Bath and poems to Bowen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
generosity of sons after their father's death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter from Stoneleigh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
last visit to Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
hopeful messages during Jane's illness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
letter to Anna after Jane's death, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lives on until 1827, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Leigh Chronicle, quoted, 6-9, 25

Leigh, Hon. Mary:
life tenant of Stoneleigh, dies 1806, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her brother's curious will, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leigh, Theophilus:
Squire of Adlestrop, husband of Mary Brydges, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his sons' government, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
Check this out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leigh, (Rev.) Theophilus:
Master of Balliol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his clever speeches and lengthy life, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Leigh, (Sir) Thomas:
Lord Mayor when Queen Elizabeth was declared, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Leighs from Adlestrop and Stoneleigh are his descendants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Leigh, (Rev.) Thomas (i):
Rector of Harpsden, father of Cassandra Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his kind nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
His wife, Jane Walker, is a descendant of the Perrots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Leigh, Thomas (ii):
nephew of (i);
succeeded to Stoneleigh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Austens are staying with him there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Leigh Perrot, James (see also Perrots):
son of Rev. Thomas Leigh (from Harpsden), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
acquired the Perrot property and sold it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
bought Scarlets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
often at Bath (Paragon), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries Jane Cholmeley, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Mrs. L. P. was accused of stealing lace in Bath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
committed and jailed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Mrs. Austen suggested sending one or both daughters to stay with her, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
trial at Taunton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
acquittal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Mrs. Austen and Jane are at Paragon in 1801, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The claim to inherit Stoneleigh is compromised, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Mr. L. P. loses money due to Henry Austen's bankruptcy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his death and will, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.

Lloyds (see also Austen, (Rev.) James):
Mrs. Lloyd (Martha Craven) lived in Deane, then in Ibthorp, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
her daughters, Eliza (Fowle), Martha, and Mary, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane's present to Mary includes some verses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
verses for Martha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Mary's marriage to James Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane's trip to Ibthorp, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cassandra was there at the death of Mrs. Lloyd, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
Martha will live with the Austens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Martha married Francis Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Loiterer, The:
a publication run by James Austen at Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Henry writes in it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lybbe Powys, Caroline:
check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Lyfords:
Hants doctors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
one cares for Jane during her final illness, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.

Lyme:
Jane was there with her parents in 1804, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[436]identifying locations in Persuasion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mansfield Park:
Jane Austen's third published novel, May 1814;
mentioned during writing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Frank's ships mentioned: __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
done, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Henry read it on the way to London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
published in May 1814, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
description, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
first edition sold out, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
second edition (Murray), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
opinions of two friends on, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mapletons:
friends at Bath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
death of Marianne M., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Marbœuf, Marquise de:
accused by revolutionaries;
Comte de Feuillide becomes friends with her and shares her destiny, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Mathew, Anne:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mathew, General:
father of James Austen's first wife, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his generosity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mitford, Mary Russell:
at St. Quentins' School in London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
unflattering views of Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
gradually updated, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, note

Moore, Sir John:
references to him and the Battle of Corunna, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

Morley, Countess of:
contacts Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Murray, John:
publishes Emma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letter from Henry Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letters from Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
publishes second edition of *Mansfield Park*, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Musgrave, Mrs.:
godmother of Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Mystery, The:
very early work by Jane, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Nelson, Lord:
Francis Austen sends a message to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his admiration for him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Northanger Abbey:
earlier of Jane Austen's two posthumous novels, published in 1818, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
first version of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
description, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
sold (after revision) in 1803, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
to Mr. Crosby of London, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
try to get published (under the name Susan), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
MS. recovered, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
questions about publishing (under name Catherine), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__


Palmer, Fanny:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Perrots:
well-known in Oxford and Wales, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the property of one branch (Northleigh) is passed to James Leigh (Perrot), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Through this descent, the Austens are 'founder's kin' at St. John's, Oxford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
James L. P. sells Northleigh and buys Scarlets, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Persuasion:
later of Jane Austen's two posthumous novels, published in 1818, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
started in 1815, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
finished, and end rewritten, 1816, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
likely meant to be published alongside Northanger Abbey (which it eventually was), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
author's take on it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Portrait of Jane as a girl:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Portsmouth, Earl of:
as Lord Lymington, a student at Steventon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
a neighbor, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
friendly message to Cassandra, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
ball at Hurstbourne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Pride and Prejudice (see also First Impressions):
Jane's second published novel, January 1813, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
read aloud at Chawton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__; etc.;
author's comments, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
description of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Jane keeps an eye out for pictures of Mrs. Bingley and Mrs. Darcy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Warren Hastings's respect, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Henry reveals authorship secret, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
2nd edition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
young Fox's admiration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


Ramsgate:
Francis Austen is there, forming a corps, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jane might be there in 1803, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rice, (Rev.) Morland:
owner of Zoffany portrait, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Rowden, Miss:
view __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Russell, Miss (Mrs. Mitford):
mother of Mary Russell Mitford, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
[437]her father, Rector of Ashe, 1729-83, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__


St. John's College, Oxford:
George Austen, scholar and fellow there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his sons James and Henry were there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__

St. Quentins, the:
mainly run Mrs. Latournelle's school in Reading, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
move to London, then to Paris;
helped by Miss Rowden, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
M. R. Mitford and Fanny Kemble were educated by them, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
also Miss Landon and Lady Caroline Lamb, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

'Sanditon':
name given to Jane's first chapters of a new work, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, note;
description, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Scarlets:
home of the Leigh Perrots, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__

Scott, Sir Walter:
writes article in Quarterly on Emma, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sense and Sensibility:
Jane Austen's debut novel;
sketch for, in letters titled Elinor and Marianne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
early version of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
resumed after settling in Chawton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
in the hands of the printer, April 1811, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
comes out at the end of October, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
description of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
its publication is a secret, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
its success, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
second edition, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sherwood, Mrs.:
as Miss Butt, at Mrs. Latournelle's school in Reading;
her take on it, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Ships (in which Frank or Charles served):
the Unicorn, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Triton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Tamar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Peterel, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.;
the Endymion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Neptune, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Leopard, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Canopus, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the St. Albans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Elephant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Namur, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, note;
the Phœnix, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Southampton:
Austens move there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
house in Castle Square, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
description of surroundings, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
they depart Southampton, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Steventon Rectory:
given to G. Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
description of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
G. Austen and his family live there (or sometimes at Deane) until 1801, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, etc.;
leave it for Bath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cassandra and Jane visit the James Austens there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Mrs. G. Austen visits it for the last time, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stoneleigh:
visit to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Mr. Leigh Perrot's property claim is under dispute, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Stringer, Jane, sister of John Austen (iii):
One of her descendants married Thomas Knight (i) of Godmersham, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Susan:
see Northanger Abbey


Taunton:
Mrs. Leigh Perrot was tried and found not guilty there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, etc.

Theatricals at Steventon:
titles of works, prologues, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Jane's share is unknown, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Trafalgar:
Frank Austen narrowly avoids battle, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__


Walker, Jane:
check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Walter, (Rev.) Henry:
son of Rev. James W., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
mathematician and scholar, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
recognized at Court, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Walter, (Rev.) James:
W. H. Walter's son died while hunting at the age of eighty-four, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Walter, Philadelphia:
cousin and correspondent of Eliza de Feuillide, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
letters to and from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__

Walter, William Hampson:
older half-brother of (Rev.) George Austen, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
correspondence between him, his wife, and the Austens, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Watsons, The:
beginning of the story, written by Jane around 1804, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
why was it discontinued, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Weller, Elizabeth:
check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Williams, Captain T.:
captured La Tribune;
knighted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
marries (i) Jane Cooper, who died in a carriage accident, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
(ii) Miss Whapshare, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

Winchester:
Jane goes there for advice, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
lodges on College Street, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
dies there and is buried in the Cathedral, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__


Zoffany:
painter of the (believed) portrait of Jane as a girl, frontispiece, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
its history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

PRINTED BY

SPOTTISWOODE AND CO. LTD., COLCHESTER

LONDON AND ETON

FOOTNOTES:

[1] Father of one of the present writers, and grandfather of the other.

[1] Father of one of the current authors and grandfather of the other.

[2] Daughter of the author of the Memoir.

[2] Daughter of the author of the Memoir.

[3] It has not, however, been possible to consult the originals except in the instance of the letters from Jane to Anna Lefroy.

[3] However, it's not been possible to check the originals, except for the letters from Jane to Anna Lefroy.

[4] History of Kent.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ History of Kent.

[5] For further particulars respecting the earlier Austens, we venture to refer our readers to Chawton Manor and its Owners, chap. vii.

[5] For more details about the early Austens, we encourage our readers to check out Chawton Manor and its Owners, chap. vii.

[6] This almost exclusive care of the old man for his eldest grandson may possibly have been the model for the action of old Mr. Dashwood at the beginning of Sense and Sensibility.

[6] The old man’s almost singular focus on his oldest grandson might have inspired the behavior of old Mr. Dashwood at the start of Sense and Sensibility.

[7] We are allowed to quote freely from a manuscript History of the Leigh Family of Adlestrop, written in 1788; some part of which appeared in an article written by the Hon. Agnes Leigh and published in the National Review for April 1907.

[7] We can quote freely from a manuscript History of the Leigh Family of Adlestrop, written in 1788; some parts of which were included in an article by the Hon. Agnes Leigh published in the National Review for April 1907.

[8] Brother both of the Duke of Chandos and of Mrs. Leigh.

[8] Brother of both the Duke of Chandos and Mrs. Leigh.

[9] Memoir, p. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 5.

[10] The author of the Memoir remarks on the fact that the Leigh arms were placed on the front of Balliol towards Broad Street, now pulled down. He did not live to see the same arms occupy a similar place on the new buildings at King's College, Cambridge, erected when his son Augustus was Provost.

[10] The author of the Memoir notes that the Leigh coat of arms was displayed on the front of Balliol facing Broad Street, which has since been demolished. He didn't live to see the same coat of arms take a similar position on the new buildings at King's College, Cambridge, built while his son Augustus was Provost.

[11] The Perrots seem to have set great store by their armorial bearings: at least we are told that two branches of them lived at Northleigh at the same time in the eighteenth century, hardly on speaking terms with each other, and that one cause of quarrel was a difference of opinion as to whether the three 'pears'—which, in punning heraldry, formed a part of their coat of arms—were to be silver or gold.

[11] The Perrots appear to have placed a lot of value on their family crest: we’re told that two branches of the family lived at Northleigh during the eighteenth century, barely on speaking terms, and one reason for their conflict was differing views on whether the three 'pears'—which, in witty heraldry, were part of their coat of arms—should be silver or gold.

[12] In the absence of any information as to where George Hastings died or was buried, it is at present impossible to be sure about the details of this interesting tradition.

[12] Without any information about where George Hastings died or was buried, it’s currently impossible to confirm the details of this intriguing tradition.

[13] Charles Austen failed to do so in January 1799. See p. 124.

[13] Charles Austen didn't manage to do this in January 1799. See p. 124.

[14] The description of Steventon is taken, almost entirely, from the Memoir, pp. 18-22.

[14] The description of Steventon is mostly taken from the Memoir, pages 18-22.

[15] This was written nearly half a century ago, before the revival of mixed gardens.

[15] This was written almost fifty years ago, before the comeback of mixed gardens.

[16] Her daughters seem to have looked upon this publicity of useful needlework with some suspicion. See letter from Lyme, September 14, 1804 (p. 179).

[16] Her daughters appear to have viewed this public display of practical needlework with some skepticism. See letter from Lyme, September 14, 1804 (p. 179).

[17] These letters, hitherto unpublished, are inserted by the kind permission of Mr. J. G. Nicholson of Castlefield House, Sturton by Scawby, Lincolnshire.

[17] These letters, which have not been published until now, are included with the generous permission of Mr. J. G. Nicholson from Castlefield House, Sturton by Scawby, Lincolnshire.

[18] Son of Mr. and Mrs. Walter.

[18] Son of Mr. and Mrs. Walter.

[19] Life and Times of Mrs. Sherwood, edited by F. J. Harvey Darton, p. 124.

[19] Life and Times of Mrs. Sherwood, edited by F. J. Harvey Darton, p. 124.

[20] Records of a Girlhood, vol. i. p. 99. By Frances Ann Kemble. London, 1878.

[20] Records of a Girlhood, vol. i. p. 99. By Frances Ann Kemble. London, 1878.

[21] There are, we think, but two references to school in her surviving correspondence—namely, in a letter to Cassandra, dated September 1, 1796, where she remarks of her sister's letter: 'I could die of laughter at it, as they used to say at school'; and in another, dated May 20, 1813, where she describes a room at a school as being 'totally unschool-like.'

[21] We believe there are only two mentions of school in her surviving letters—specifically, in a letter to Cassandra from September 1, 1796, where she says about her sister's letter: 'I could die laughing at it, as they used to say at school'; and in another letter from May 20, 1813, where she describes a room at a school as being 'totally not like a school.'

[22] In the same novel, Persuasion, Henrietta and Louisa Musgrove have brought back 'the usual stock of accomplishments' from a school at Exeter.

[22] In the same novel, Persuasion, Henrietta and Louisa Musgrove have returned with 'the usual set of skills' from a school in Exeter.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[24] It was no uncommon occurrence for the richer folk to hand on their newspaper to their neighbours. Thus we find the Austens, while at Steventon, apparently getting theirs from Mr. Holder at Ashe (p. 148); and, later, getting Mr. Pinckard's paper at Lyme (p. 148). Much in the same way Sir John Middleton in Sense and Sensibility would not be denied the satisfaction of sending the Dashwoods his newspaper every day.

[24] It was common for wealthy people to pass their newspapers to their neighbors. Thus, we see the Austens, while in Steventon, apparently receiving theirs from Mr. Holder at Ashe (p. 148); and later, getting Mr. Pinckard's paper at Lyme (p. 148). Similarly, Sir John Middleton in Sense and Sensibility was determined to enjoy the pleasure of sending the Dashwoods his newspaper every day.

[25] The Letters of Warren Hastings to his Wife. Introduced and annotated by Sydney C. Grier, p. 456 et seq. For articles by the same author on the Hancock family, see 'A Friend of Warren Hastings' in Blackwood's Magazine, April 1904, and 'A God-daughter of Warren Hastings' in Temple Bar, May 1905.

[25] The Letters of Warren Hastings to his Wife. Introduced and annotated by Sydney C. Grier, p. 456 et seq. For articles by the same author on the Hancock family, see 'A Friend of Warren Hastings' in Blackwood's Magazine, April 1904, and 'A God-daughter of Warren Hastings' in Temple Bar, May 1905.

[26] Genuine Memoirs of Asiaticus, by Philip Dormer Stanhope, London, 1784.

[26] Authentic Memoirs of Asiaticus, by Philip Dormer Stanhope, London, 1784.

[27] This did not prove to be the case.

[27] This turned out not to be true.

[28] This, and not 'de Feuillade,' is the correct spelling.

[28] This, and not 'de Feuillade,' is the right spelling.

[29] Beaumont Lodge, Old Windsor, where Warren Hastings was then living.

[29] Beaumont Lodge, Old Windsor, where Warren Hastings was living at the time.

[30] Henry Austen, and his elder brother, James.

[30] Henry Austen and his older brother, James.

[31] In the Memoir this action is by mistake attributed to the Count.

[31] In the Memoir, this action is mistakenly assigned to the Count.

[32] National Archives, Paris (de Feuillide), W. 328, dossier 541, and T. 738; (Marbœuf), W. 320, dossier 481.

[32] National Archives, Paris (de Feuillide), W. 328, file 541, and T. 738; (Marbœuf), W. 320, file 481.

[33] W. R. O'Byrne's Naval Biographical Dictionary, 1849.

[33] W. R. O'Byrne's Naval Biographical Dictionary, 1849.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

[35] We again make use of the words of the Memoir (pp. 15-17) in the description of the family party, &c.

[35] We once more refer to the words of the Memoir (pp. 15-17) in describing the family gathering, etc.

[36] We are told that Jane was one of the least exclusive of the family.

[36] We hear that Jane was one of the least selective members of the family.

[37] Memoir, pp. 22, 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, pp. 22, 23.

[38] The carriage was given up in 1798. See letter of November 17 in that year in Brabourne, vol. i. p. 165.

[38] The carriage was surrendered in 1798. Refer to the letter dated November 17 of that year in Brabourne, vol. i. p. 165.

[39] Memoir, p. 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 42.

[40] Memoir, p. 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 45.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[42] Supra, p. 43.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Above, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[43] A reproduction of this picture appears also as a frontispiece to the first volume of Dent's illustrated edition of the novels (1892).

[43] A copy of this image is also featured as a frontispiece in the first volume of Dent's illustrated edition of the novels (1892).

[44] Dictionary of National Biography, s.v.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dictionary of National Biography, s.v.

[45] By Dr. Thomas Francklin; but said to be almost a translation of Voltaire's Duc de Foix.

[45] By Dr. Thomas Francklin; but it is said to be nearly a translation of Voltaire's Duc de Foix.

[46] A comedy by Mrs. Cowley.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A play by Mrs. Cowley.

[47] Bon Ton, or High Life above Stairs, a comedy by David Garrick.

[47] Bon Ton, or High Life above Stairs, a comedy by David Garrick.

[48] The Wonder: a Woman keeps a Secret, a comedy by Mrs. Centlivre.

[48] The Wonder: a Woman keeps a Secret, a comedy by Mrs. Centlivre.

[49] Probably Garrick's version of Fletcher's comedy.

[49] This is likely Garrick's take on Fletcher's comedy.

[50] The Sultan: or a Peep into the Seraglio, by I. Bickerstaffe.

[50] The Sultan: or a Look Inside the Harem, by I. Bickerstaffe.

[51] Memoir, p. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 9.

[52] Lady Dorchester gave one in January 1799, not at Greywell, but at Kempshot, which her husband acquired shortly before the end of the eighteenth century.

[52] Lady Dorchester hosted one in January 1799, not at Greywell, but at Kempshot, which her husband bought just before the end of the eighteenth century.

[53] The sisters kept the name Bigg, though father and brother became Bigg Wither.

[53] The sisters still went by the name Bigg, while their father and brother adopted the name Bigg Wither.

[54] Memoir, pp. 93, 94.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, pp. 93, 94.

[55] Memoir, p. 54.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 54.

[56] See p. 79.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[57] Chawton Manor and its Owners, p. 159.

[57] Chawton Manor and its Owners, p. 159.

[58] These letters will be found in Mr. W. H. Pollock's Jane Austen, her Contemporaries and herself.

[58] You can find these letters in Mr. W. H. Pollock's Jane Austen, her Contemporaries and herself.

[59] Brabourne, vol. ii. p. 341, and vol. i. p. 281. The Gloucestershire visit was probably to the Fowles at Elkstone. See p. 373.

[59] Brabourne, vol. ii. p. 341, and vol. i. p. 281. The visit to Gloucestershire was likely to see the Fowles at Elkstone. See p. 373.

[60] It was far from being his wish that Lady Susan should form the title of a separate volume. This work, and The Watsons, were to be printed as an appendix at the end of the Memoir. By some mistake, however, when the second edition appeared, the whole book bore the title of Lady Susan on its outside cover.

[60] He definitely didn't want Lady Susan to be the title of a separate book. This work and The Watsons were supposed to be printed as an appendix at the end of the Memoir. But due to some error, when the second edition came out, the entire book ended up with Lady Susan as its title on the cover.

[61] How little she expected them to be published may be gathered from a sentence written by her niece Anna, at the time of the publication of the Memoir: 'I can fancy what the indignation of Aunt Cassandra would have been at the mere idea of its [the correspondence] being read and commented upon by any of us nephews and nieces, little or great.'

[61] It’s clear how little she expected them to be published from a sentence written by her niece Anna, during the time of the publication of the Memoir: 'I can imagine how outraged Aunt Cassandra would have been at the thought of any of us nephews and nieces, young or old, reading and commenting on it [the correspondence].'

[62] Essays and Studies by Members of the English Association, vol. ii. p. 10.

[62] Essays and Studies by Members of the English Association, vol. ii. p. 10.

[63] All the letters in this volume from Jane to Cassandra, as to the source of which no statement is made, are quoted from Lord Brabourne's collection.

[63] All the letters in this volume from Jane to Cassandra, for which there is no source specified, are taken from Lord Brabourne's collection.

[64] Sailor Brothers, pp. 233 et seq.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sailor Brothers, pp. 233 and following

[65] North Cadbury is the correct name of the parish.

[65] North Cadbury is the proper name of the parish.

[66] The Blackall family had been established and respected in Devonshire since the episcopate of their ancestor, Offspring Blackall, Bishop of Exeter in the time of Queen Anne. Our Sam Blackall (an uncle of the same name had preceded him as Fellow of Emmanuel) was great-grandson of the Bishop; he became Fellow, and was ordained, in 1794; took the living of North Cadbury in 1812, and lived until 1842. His college record (which we owe to the courtesy of the Fellows) corresponds very well with our notices of him. He was evidently a sociable and lively member of the combination-room. The 'parlour-book' contains frequent mention of bets made by him on politics and other subjects, and his own particular pair of bowls still survive. He was tutor in 1811, when a great fire occurred in the College, and took his share in appealing for funds with which to rebuild it, application being chiefly made to those who agreed with the college politics in Church and State. He seems to have been one of a large family of brothers; another being John Blackall, of Balliol College, Oxford, for many years a distinguished Exeter physician, who did not die until 1860.

[66] The Blackall family had been well-established and respected in Devonshire since the time of their ancestor, Offspring Blackall, Bishop of Exeter during Queen Anne’s reign. Our Sam Blackall (an uncle with the same name had previously been a Fellow of Emmanuel) was the great-grandson of the Bishop; he became a Fellow and was ordained in 1794, took on the living of North Cadbury in 1812, and lived until 1842. His college record (which we owe to the kindness of the Fellows) aligns very well with what we know about him. He was obviously a sociable and lively member of the common room. The 'parlour-book' frequently mentions bets he made on politics and other topics, and his own specific pair of bowling balls still exist. He was a tutor in 1811 when a major fire broke out in the College and participated in fundraising efforts to rebuild it, primarily reaching out to those who shared the college's political views in Church and State. He appears to have come from a large family of brothers, one of whom was John Blackall, from Balliol College, Oxford, who was a well-known physician in Exeter for many years and didn’t pass away until 1860.

[67] Mr. Heathcote and Miss Elizabeth Bigg were married in 1798.

[67] Mr. Heathcote and Miss Elizabeth Bigg got married in 1798.

[68] Miss Hill (following a family MS.) calls him 'Blackall'; but it seems from what has been said above that the MS. confused two different men. Certainly Cassandra, in telling the story to her niece Caroline, did not give her that, or any other, name; for Caroline speaks of the tale as being—so far as she knew it—'nameless and dateless.' A possible alternative suggestion is that there were two Blackalls concerned: one being the Sam Blackall mentioned above, the other Jane Austen's admirer in the west of England.

[68] Miss Hill (based on a family manuscript) refers to him as 'Blackall'; however, it seems from what was mentioned earlier that the manuscript mixed up two different men. Certainly, Cassandra, when telling the story to her niece Caroline, did not use that name or any other; Caroline refers to the tale as being—at least to her knowledge—'nameless and dateless.' An alternative possibility is that there were two individuals named Blackall involved: one being the Sam Blackall mentioned earlier, and the other being Jane Austen's admirer from the west of England.

[69] The author of the Memoir describes this gentleman as one who had the recommendations of good character and connexions and position in life—of everything, in fact, except the subtle power of touching her heart.

[69] The author of the Memoir describes this man as someone who had a solid reputation, influential connections, and a favorable status in life—everything, really, except the elusive ability to win her heart.

[70] Juniper Hall, p. 223.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Juniper Hall, p. 223.

[71] In a memorandum written by Cassandra.

[71] In a memo written by Cassandra.

[72] Other portions of these two letters are quoted in Chapter VI.

[72] Other parts of these two letters are referenced in Chapter VI.

[73] Cassandra was now staying with the Fowles at Kintbury, and 'Mary' was no doubt Eliza Fowle's sister, Mary Lloyd; not yet engaged to James Austen.

[73] Cassandra was now living with the Fowles at Kintbury, and 'Mary' was definitely Eliza Fowle's sister, Mary Lloyd; she wasn't engaged to James Austen yet.

[74] Edward Bridges was brother, and Harriet and Louisa were sisters, of Elizabeth Austen; Lady Bridges being their mother. Harriet was afterwards married to the son of Archbishop Moore.

[74] Edward Bridges was a brother, while Harriet and Louisa were sisters of Elizabeth Austen; Lady Bridges was their mother. Harriet later married the son of Archbishop Moore.

[75] A playful inversion on Jane's part.

A playful twist from Jane.

[76] Mrs. Lybbe Powys records in her diary under April 26, 1799: 'To a party at Mr. Leigh Perrot's; eight tables, ninety people' (Passages from the Diaries of Mrs. Philip Lybbe Powys, 1756-1808).

[76] Mrs. Lybbe Powys notes in her diary on April 26, 1799: 'To a gathering at Mr. Leigh Perrot's; eight tables, ninety people' (Passages from the Diaries of Mrs. Philip Lybbe Powys, 1756-1808).

[77] Gentleman's Magazine, vol. lxxi. p. 965; see also p. 1049.

[77] Gentleman's Magazine, vol. 71, p. 965; see also p. 1049.

[78] Harry was one of the Digweeds—Edward Austen's tenants at Steventon—who shared with the Rectory party the deputed right of shooting over the Manor (Persuasion, ch. iii.). The New English Dictionary (s.v.) says 'The deputation was necessary to constitute a gamekeeper; but it was also frequently used as a means of giving to friends the privilege of shooting game over an estate.' The term of endearment has of course no particular significance.

[78] Harry was one of the Digweeds—Edward Austen's tenants in Steventon—who shared with the Rectory group the deputed right to hunt over the Manor (Persuasion, ch. iii.). The New English Dictionary (s.v.) states, 'The deputation was necessary to establish a gamekeeper; but it was also often used as a way of granting friends the privilege to hunt on an estate.' The term of endearment doesn’t really have any special meaning.

[79] The Midnight Bell, a German story (London, 1798), is ascribed in the Dictionary of National Biography to Francis Lathom. This book is mentioned in chapter vi. of Northanger Abbey.

[79] The Midnight Bell, a German tale (London, 1798), is credited in the Dictionary of National Biography to Francis Lathom. This book is mentioned in chapter vi. of Northanger Abbey.

[80] Afterwards, as George Knight, a well-known Kent cricketer, and one of the principal agents in the introduction of round-arm bowling.

[80] Later on, George Knight, a famous cricketer from Kent, became one of the key figures in bringing round-arm bowling into the game.

[81] Battleridge, an historical tale founded on facts. By a lady of quality [? Mrs. Cooke], London, 1799.

[81] Battleridge, a historical story based on true events. By a woman of distinction [? Mrs. Cooke], London, 1799.

[82] The first part of this letter is inserted in Chapter VI.

[82] The first part of this letter is included in Chapter VI.

[83] James Edward Austen (Leigh), the author of the Memoir; in his youth always (after his uncle and cousin had become 'Edward Knight') known as 'Edward Austen.'

[83] James Edward Austen (Leigh), the author of the Memoir; in his younger years was always referred to as 'Edward Austen' after his uncle and cousin became 'Edward Knight.'

[84] Arthur Fitz-Albini, a novel [by Sir Egerton Brydges]. London, 1798.

[84] Arthur Fitz-Albini, a novel [by Sir Egerton Brydges]. London, 1798.

[85] First Lord of the Admiralty, 1794-1801.

[85] First Lord of the Admiralty, 1794-1801.

[86] George Daysh, clerk in the Ticket Office, Navy Office.

[86] George Daysh, clerk at the Ticket Office, Navy Office.

[87] The Basingstoke doctor.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Basingstoke doctor.

[88] Anne Elliot, in Persuasion, thought that a cap would be a very suitable present for her sister Mary, who was a young woman, and who certainly wished to remain so.

[88] Anne Elliot, in Persuasion, believed that a cap would be a perfect gift for her sister Mary, who was a young woman and definitely wanted to stay that way.

[89] One of the Lords of the Admiralty: afterwards Lord Gambier.

[89] One of the Lords of the Admiralty: later known as Lord Gambier.

[90] On his Aunt Jane's birthday.

On Aunt Jane's birthday.

[91] General Mathew, father of James Austen's first wife.

[91] General Mathew, the father of James Austen's first wife.

[92] The Miss Austens seem to have had a dress allowance of £20 a year. Cf. Brabourne, vol. i. p. 189.

[92] The Miss Austens appeared to have a clothing budget of £20 a year. Cf. Brabourne, vol. i. p. 189.

[93] Brighton had possibly been suggested to her brother Edward as an alternative for Bath.

[93] Brighton might have been proposed to her brother Edward as a substitute for Bath.

[94] This is of course an amusing mis-statement of the writer's real opinion. See p. 83.

[94] This is clearly a funny misstatement of the writer's true opinion. See p. 83.

[95] The Hon. Mary Leigh, of Stoneleigh.

[95] The Honorable Mary Leigh, of Stoneleigh.

[96] Eliza de Feuillide.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eliza de Feuillide.

[97] Lady Williams.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lady Williams.

[98] I.e. without powder or pigtail.

[98] That is, without powder or a pig's tail.

[99] Paragon Buildings are well placed in a convenient part of Bath, between York House Hotel and Walcot Church. From the back of the houses there is a fine view to the south.

[99] Paragon Buildings are situated in a great location in Bath, between the York House Hotel and Walcot Church. From the back of the houses, there’s a lovely view to the south.

[100] Fanny (Lady Knatchbull) and Edward (Knight).

[100] Fanny (Lady Knatchbull) and Edward (Knight).

[101] I.e. on the King's Birthday (June 4).

[101] That is, on the King’s Birthday (June 4).

[102] Mr. Leigh Perrot was at this time sixty-three and his wife fifty-four years old.

[102] Mr. Leigh Perrot was sixty-three years old, and his wife was fifty-four.

[103] Created a baronet in 1806.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Became a baronet in 1806.

[104] Before the passing of the Prisoners' Counsel Act of 1836, counsel were not allowed to address the Court on behalf of prisoners tried for felony.

[104] Before the Prisoners' Counsel Act of 1836 was passed, lawyers couldn't speak to the Court on behalf of prisoners being tried for felony.

[105] Seven minutes, according to another account.

[105] Seven minutes, based on another source.

[106] If this story were not specially well authenticated, it would be incredible; but we must remember that this all happened before the reforms of Sir Samuel Romilly, when the law was in a chaotic state, and when offences against property were very severely dealt with. Any larceny above the value of a 1s. was a felony, punishable—nominally by death, and actually by seven years' transportation; though the transportation may frequently have been commuted to a sentence of imprisonment. Magistrates had no power of bailing a person committed for a felony, if the stolen article were found in his possession.

[106] If this story weren't so well verified, it would be hard to believe; but we need to keep in mind that this all took place before Sir Samuel Romilly's reforms, when the law was disorganized, and crimes against property were punished very harshly. Any theft valued over 1s. was considered a felony, punishable—at least on paper—by death, and actually by seven years of transportation; although this punishment was often changed to a prison sentence. Magistrates had no authority to bail someone charged with a felony if the stolen item was found in their possession.

[107] The two M.P.'s for the county.

[107] The two Members of Parliament for the county.

[108] The carpenter.

The carpenter.

[109] Catherine Bigg.

Catherine Bigg.

[110] Partly Memoir, p. 58; partly unpublished.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Somewhat Memoir, p. 58; partially unpublished.

[111] James Austen.

James Austen.

[112] Memoir, p. 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 61.

[113] The invitation, the ball-dress, and some remarks made in this and the preceding letter, refer to a ball annually given at Hurstbourne Park, on the anniversary of the Earl of Portsmouth's wedding-day. He was the third Lord Portsmouth, whose eccentricities afterwards became notorious, and the invitations, as well as other arrangements about these balls, were of a peculiar character. It will be remembered that he had been for a short time a pupil at Steventon Rectory (p. 21).

[113] The invitation, the ball gown, and some comments made in this and the previous letter refer to a ball held every year at Hurstbourne Park, on the anniversary of the Earl of Portsmouth's wedding day. He was the third Lord Portsmouth, whose odd behaviors later became well-known, and the invitations, as well as other arrangements for these balls, were quite unique. It’s worth noting that he had briefly been a student at Steventon Rectory (p. 21).

[114] A very dull old lady, then residing with Mrs. Lloyd.

[114] A very boring old lady, who was living with Mrs. Lloyd at that time.

[115] For this expression, see 'The Watsons' (in Memoir, p. 325).

[115] For this expression, see 'The Watsons' (in Memoir, p. 325).

[116] Sir Thomas Williams, whose first wife was Jane Cooper; 'Whapshare' is the correct name of the lady.

[116] Sir Thomas Williams, whose first wife was Jane Cooper; 'Whapshare' is the right name of the lady.

[117] Unpublished.

Unpublished.

[118] The Debaries were a large family, one of whom had the Parsonage near Ibthorp.

[118] The Debaries were a big family, and one of them owned the Parsonage near Ibthorp.

[119] This seems to show that the balls were held at the town hall and not at the 'Angel Inn' (Miss Hill, pp. 51-54).

[119] This suggests that the balls took place at the town hall and not at the 'Angel Inn' (Miss Hill, pp. 51-54).

[120] Probably Jane wrote 'Axford Buildings,' which were a continuation of Paragon towards Walcot Church.

[120] Jane likely wrote 'Axford Buildings,' which continued Paragon toward Walcot Church.

[121] Eliza Fowle.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Eliza Fowle.

[122] Memoir, p. 64.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 64.

[123] The Duke of Sussex, who married, without the King's consent, Lady Augusta Murray.

[123] The Duke of Sussex, who married Lady Augusta Murray without the King's permission.

[124] Probably, when they were on a visit to the Fowles at Elkstone, between Cheltenham and Cirencester. See p. 373.

[124] They were likely visiting the Fowles in Elkstone, which is located between Cheltenham and Cirencester. See p. 373.

[125] Family MS. One short paragraph, Memoir, p. 65; the remainder unpublished.

[125] Family MS. One brief paragraph, Memoir, p. 65; the rest is unpublished.

[126] Afterwards Sir William Heathcote, M.P.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Later, Sir William Heathcote, M.P.

[127] We remember that in Mansfield Park William Price had been able to afford only the amber cross as a present to Fanny, and not the chain. See Sailor Brothers, p. 92.

[127] We recall that in Mansfield Park, William Price could only give Fanny the amber cross as a gift, not the chain. See Sailor Brothers, p. 92.

[128] Terrace seems to be a slip; at least, its present name is Sydney Place. We have, unfortunately, no letters dated from this house.

[128] Terrace appears to be a mistake; at least, it's currently called Sydney Place. Unfortunately, we don't have any letters dated from this house.

[129] There is an inscription to his memory on the wall of the south aisle in the Abbey.

[129] There’s a memorial inscription for him on the wall of the south aisle in the Abbey.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[131] In an article called 'Is it Just?' p. 282.

[131] In an article titled 'Is it Just?' p. 282.

[132] Memoir, p. 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 24.

[133] Autobiography, vol. ii. p. 40.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Autobiography, vol. 2, p. 40.

[134] See end of Chapter XIII.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See the end of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[135] The watermarks of 1803 and 1804 on the paper are the sole authority for this date.

[135] The watermarks from 1803 and 1804 on the paper are the only proof of this date.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[137] Miss Hill seems to have identified also the cottage, 'Mrs. Dean's house,' in which the Austens themselves lodged in 1804. No doubt decanters, and everything else, have long been perfectly immaculate.

[137] Miss Hill appears to have also recognized the cottage, 'Mrs. Dean's house,' where the Austens stayed in 1804. No doubt, the decanters and everything else have long been perfectly spotless.

[138] Nearly all Memoir, p. 68; the remainder unpublished.

[138] Almost all Memoir, p. 68; the rest is unpublished.

[140] Sailor Brothers, p. 127.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sailor Brothers, p. 127.

[141] Mr. Oscar Fay Adams, a most careful investigator, failed to discover the inscription in Walcot Church to the memory of George Austen. It is in the crypt below the church, and runs as follows: 'Under this stone rest the remains of the Rev. George Austen, Rector of Steventon and Dean in Hampshire, who departed this life the 21st of January 1805, aged 73 years.'

[141] Mr. Oscar Fay Adams, a very thorough researcher, did not find the inscription in Walcot Church dedicated to George Austen. It's in the crypt beneath the church and reads: 'Under this stone rest the remains of the Rev. George Austen, Rector of Steventon and Dean in Hampshire, who passed away on January 21, 1805, at the age of 73.'

[142] Sailor Brothers, p. 125.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sailor Brothers, p. 125.

[143] A gentleman and lady lately engaged to be married.

[143] A man and woman who are recently engaged to be married.

[144] Memoir, p. 74.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 74.

[145] It seems that Charles Austen, then first lieutenant of the Endymion, had had an opportunity of showing attention and kindness to some of Lord Leven's family.

[145] It looks like Charles Austen, who was the first lieutenant of the Endymion, had a chance to offer support and kindness to some of Lord Leven's family.

[146] George (Hatton) was afterwards Earl of Winchilsea; Daniel was Rector of Great Weldon and Chaplain to Queen Victoria.

[146] George (Hatton) later became the Earl of Winchilsea; Daniel served as the Rector of Great Weldon and was Chaplain to Queen Victoria.

[147] Henry's banking premises were then in Albany, Piccadilly.

[147] Henry's bank was located in Albany, Piccadilly.

[148] At Ushant, after the chase of Villeneuve.

[148] At Ushant, following the pursuit of Villeneuve.

[149] The cricket dinner seems to have come at the end of the play, as it did in the celebrated match played at a somewhat later date in the same county between All-Muggleton and Dingley Dell (Pickwick Papers, chapter vii.).

[149] The cricket dinner appears to have taken place after the game, just like it did in the famous match that happened later in the same county between All-Muggleton and Dingley Dell (Pickwick Papers, chapter vii.).

[150] A letter from Mrs. Austen is extant, dated 'April 1806, Trim Street still.' Most writers state that the Austens went to Southampton towards the end of 1805—a year too early.

[150] A letter from Mrs. Austen still exists, dated 'April 1806, Trim Street still.' Most writers claim that the Austens went to Southampton towards the end of 1805—a year too early.

[151] Jane afterwards asked Frank's leave to introduce the names of some of his ships (one of which was the Canopus) into Mansfield Park.

[151] Jane later asked Frank for permission to include the names of a few of his ships (one of which was the Canopus) in Mansfield Park.

[152] This order is said to have been given to each squadron in succession; and it is evident that the ships of Admiral Louis's squadron were especially likely to be in need of supplies, as they had taken their part in Nelson's chase of Villeneuve.

[152] This order is reported to have been issued to each squadron one after another; and it’s clear that the ships of Admiral Louis's squadron particularly needed supplies, as they had participated in Nelson's pursuit of Villeneuve.

[153] Sailor Brothers, chaps. ix, x, and xi.

[153] Sailor Brothers, chapters 9, 10, and 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[156] Probably Joseph Hill—the frequent correspondent of the poet Cowper.

[156] Probably Joseph Hill—the poet Cowper's frequent correspondent.

[157] Miss Mary Leigh left her property—in so far as she had any right to do so—in trust for (a) the Rev. Thomas Leigh; (b) James Leigh Perrot; (c) William Henry Leigh.

[157] Miss Mary Leigh left her property—as much as she was allowed to—in trust for (a) Rev. Thomas Leigh; (b) James Leigh Perrot; (c) William Henry Leigh.

[158] Not to be confused with his uncle, Thomas Leigh, Rector of Harpsden and father of Mrs. Austen.

[158] Not to be mistaken for his uncle, Thomas Leigh, the Rector of Harpsden and father of Mrs. Austen.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[160] This letter is quoted by Miss Hill, pp. 163-7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Miss Hill quotes this letter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[161] Unfortunately, Jane appears to date her letters merely 'Southampton,' until she moved to Castle Square.

[161] Unfortunately, Jane seems to only date her letters as 'Southampton' until she moved to Castle Square.

[162] Alphonsine, by Madame de Genlis; The Female Quixote, published 1752, by Mrs. Charlotte Lennox, author of the phrase: 'A thought strikes me: let us swear an eternal friendship.'

[162] Alphonsine, by Madame de Genlis; The Female Quixote, published in 1752 by Mrs. Charlotte Lennox, who wrote the line: 'A thought comes to mind: let’s promise to be friends forever.'

[163] Miss Hill supplies us with the line from The Task, 'The Winter Walk at Noon,' ll. 149-50:—

[163] Miss Hill provides us with the line from The Task, 'The Winter Walk at Noon,' ll. 149-50:—

Laburnum is rich
In streaming gold; syringa, ivory pure.'

[164] The Austens were about to become Lord Lansdowne's tenants in Castle Square.

[164] The Austens were about to become tenants of Lord Lansdowne in Castle Square.

[165] Johnson to Boswell, July 4, 1774.—Birkbeck Hill's Boswell, ii. 279.

[165] Johnson to Boswell, July 4, 1774.—Birkbeck Hill's Boswell, ii. 279.

[166] Mr. John Austen of Broadford, under whose will the property at Horsmonden came into the possession of the family of 'Uncle Frank' on the failure of his own direct heirs. See Chapter I.

[166] Mr. John Austen of Broadford, whose will transferred the property at Horsmonden to 'Uncle Frank’s' family after his direct heirs died out. See Chapter I.

[167] Letters from the Mountains: being the real Correspondence of a Lady, between 1773 and 1807, by Mrs. Grant of Laggan.

[167] Letters from the Mountains: the actual correspondence of a lady from 1773 to 1807, by Mrs. Grant of Laggan.

[168] Probably An Account of the Manners and Customs of Italy, etc. London, 1768-9.

[168] Probably An Account of the Manners and Customs of Italy, etc. London, 1768-9.

[169] Memoir, p. 77.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 77.

[170] Ibid. p. 140.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. p. 140.

[171] Brabourne, vol. ii. p. 116.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brabourne, vol. 2, p. 116.

[172] The Henry Austens were then living at 16 Michael's Place, Brompton—a row of houses on the site of the present Egerton Mansions.

[172] The Henry Austens were living at 16 Michael's Place, Brompton—a row of houses where the current Egerton Mansions are located.

[173] James having arrived by the coach before the others.

[173] James arrived by coach before the others.

[174] Son and daughter of James.

James's son and daughter.

[175] Mr. W. Fowle speaks of a visit to Steventon, when Jane read 'very sweetly' the first canto of Marmion. By that time she was no doubt a warm admirer of the poem.

[175] Mr. W. Fowle talks about a visit to Steventon, when Jane read the first canto of Marmion 'very beautifully.' By then, she was definitely a big fan of the poem.

[176] Brabourne, vol. ii. p. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brabourne, vol. 2, p. 1.

[177] Southey's Letters from England, by Don Manuel Alvarez Espriella (London, 1807); a lively account of this country, written in the guise of letters assigned to a fictitious Spanish traveller.

[177] Southey's Letters from England, by Don Manuel Alvarez Espriella (London, 1807); a vivid description of this country, presented as letters from a fictional Spanish traveler.

[178] Lord Lansdowne, who put off being cured too long: his death occurred about the time when he had proposed to go abroad.

[178] Lord Lansdowne, who delayed his treatment for too long: he passed away around the time he had planned to travel abroad.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[180] Henry Austen and John Bridges.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Henry Austen and John Bridges.

[181] William Stanley Goddard, D.D., Head Master of Winchester, 1796-1809.

[181] William Stanley Goddard, D.D., Headmaster of Winchester, 1796-1809.

[182] The Rector of Godmersham.

The Rector of Godmersham.

[183] Anglicised form of French word for cup-and-ball—bilboquet.

[183] English version of the French word for cup-and-ball—bilboquet.

[184] As to the move to Chawton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ About the move to Chawton.

[185] Richard Mant, D.D., Rector of All Saints, Southampton, and father of Bishop Mant.

[185] Richard Mant, D.D., Rector of All Saints, Southampton, and father of Bishop Mant.

[186] She probably wrote noonshine, a somewhat incorrect way of spelling nuncheon (luncheon). See Sense and Sensibility, c. xliv.

[186] She probably wrote noonshine, a slightly incorrect way to spell nuncheon (lunch). See Sense and Sensibility, c. xliv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[188] His approaching marriage to Harriet Foote.

[188] His upcoming marriage to Harriet Foote.

[189] Frank.

Frank.

[190] The Rector of Chawton, who was a bachelor.

[190] The Rector of Chawton, who was single.

[191] Mr. and Mrs. Leigh Perrot.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mr. and Mrs. Leigh Perrot.

[192] In 1806, the small living of Hampstead Marshall became vacant by the death of old Mr. Fowle; and Lord Craven, the patron, looking round for an 'honest man' who would hold the living for his nominee, offered it to James Austen. He, however, felt scruples, grounded on the wording of the bond of resignation, and declined the preferment.

[192] In 1806, the small parish of Hampstead Marshall became available after the death of the elderly Mr. Fowle. Lord Craven, the patron, was searching for an 'honest man' to hold the position for his nominee and offered it to James Austen. However, he had reservations based on the wording of the resignation bond and turned down the offer.

[193] Her second marriage to General H. T. Montresor.

[193] Her second marriage was to General H. T. Montresor.

[194] A joking suggestion that Sir Brook Bridges was about to propose to Cassandra.

[194] A playful hint that Sir Brook Bridges was about to ask Cassandra to marry him.

[195] Sir John Moore's heroic twelve days' retreat to Corunna was now in progress, and the battle was fought there on January 16. It is mentioned again in the next two letters. The news on this occasion seems to have come very quickly. The St. Albans (under the command of Francis Austen) was at Spithead, and there took charge of the disembarkation of the remains of Sir John Moore's forces (Sailor Brothers, p. 203).

[195] Sir John Moore's brave twelve-day retreat to Corunna was currently underway, and the battle occurred there on January 16. It is referenced again in the following two letters. The news this time seems to have arrived quite quickly. The St. Albans (commanded by Francis Austen) was at Spithead, where it took charge of the disembarkation of the remaining forces of Sir John Moore (Sailor Brothers, p. 203).

[196] Margiana; or Widdrington Tower, anon. 5 vols. 1808. For a description of this romance see a reply by M. H. Dodds in Notes and Queries, 11 S. vii. pp. 233-4.

[196] Margiana; or Widdrington Tower, anonymous. 5 volumes. 1808. For a description of this novel, see a response by M. H. Dodds in Notes and Queries, 11 S. vii. pp. 233-4.

[197] Women, or Ida of Athens, by Sydney Owenson (afterwards Lady Morgan), published in 1809.

[197] Women, or Ida of Athens, by Sydney Owenson (later known as Lady Morgan), published in 1809.

[198] The Wild Irish Girl, published in 1806.

[198] The Wild Irish Girl, published in 1806.

[199] Mrs. Charles Austen, whose daughter Cassandra was born on December 22, 1808.

[199] Mrs. Charles Austen, whose daughter Cassandra was born on December 22, 1808.

[200] Eldest daughter of Jane's brother Edward.

[200] The oldest daughter of Jane's brother Edward.

[201] This proved to be Hannah More's Cœlebs in Search of a Wife, published in 1808. See next letter.

[201] This turned out to be Hannah More's Cœlebs in Search of a Wife, published in 1808. See the next letter.

[202] Messrs. Crosby & Co. of Stationers' Hall Court, London.

[202] Crosby & Co. of Stationers' Hall Court, London.

[203] Mr. Austin Dobson, in his introduction to Northanger Abbey (Macmillan, 1897), makes the mistake of saying that the 'advertisement' of the first edition of 1818 tells us that the MS. was disposed of to 'a Bath bookseller.'

[203] Mr. Austin Dobson, in his introduction to Northanger Abbey (Macmillan, 1897), incorrectly states that the 'advertisement' of the first edition from 1818 informs us that the manuscript was sold to 'a Bath bookseller.'

[204] Memoir, p. 129.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 129.

[205] This implies that (if Susan and Northanger Abbey were the same) no arrangement was concluded in 1809. Indeed, it does not appear that the author contemplated a re-purchase at that time; and the publisher was unwilling to relinquish his rights on any other terms.

[205] This suggests that (if Susan and Northanger Abbey were the same) no deal was made in 1809. In fact, it seems that the author didn't consider buying it back at that time; and the publisher was not willing to give up his rights on any other conditions.

[206] Later writers have not even been content to accept the 'publisher in Bath,' but have found a name and habitation for him. Mr. Peach, in his Historic Houses in Bath, published in 1883 (p. 150 note), says: 'The publisher (who purchased Northanger Abbey), we believe, was Bull.' Mr. Oscar Fay Adams, writing in 1891 (Story of Jane Austen's Life, p. 93), becomes more definite in his statement that 'nothing of hers (Jane Austen's) had yet been published; for although Bull, a publisher in Old Bond Street [sc. in Bath], had purchased in 1802 [sic] the manuscript of Northanger Abbey for the sum of ten pounds, it was lying untouched—and possibly unread—among his papers, at the epoch of her leaving Bath.'

[206] Later writers haven’t been satisfied just accepting the 'publisher in Bath,' but have gone ahead and identified him by name and location. Mr. Peach, in his Historic Houses in Bath, published in 1883 (p. 150 note), states: 'The publisher (who bought Northanger Abbey), we believe, was Bull.' Mr. Oscar Fay Adams, writing in 1891 (Story of Jane Austen's Life, p. 93), becomes even more specific by saying that 'nothing of hers (Jane Austen's) had yet been published; for although Bull, a publisher on Old Bond Street [sc. in Bath], had purchased in 1802 [sic] the manuscript of Northanger Abbey for the sum of ten pounds, it was left untouched—and possibly unread—among his papers, by the time she left Bath.'

It is true that Mr. Dobson, unable to find the authority for Bull's name, is a little more guarded, when he amusingly writes, in 1897:—

It’s true that Mr. Dobson, not able to locate the source for Bull's name, is a bit more cautious when he humorously writes in 1897:—

'Even at this distance of time, the genuine devotee of Jane Austen must be conscious of a futile but irresistible desire to "feel the bumps" of that Bœotian bookseller of Bath, who, having bought the manuscript of Northanger Abbey for the base price of ten pounds, refrained from putting it before the world. . . . Only two suppositions are possible: one, that Mr. Bull of the Circulating Library at Bath (if Mr. Bull it were) was constitutionally insensible to the charms of that master-spell which Mrs. Slipslop calls "ironing"; the other, that he was an impenitent and irreclaimable adherent of the author of The Mysteries of Udolpho.'

Even after all this time, true fans of Jane Austen feel a pointless but strong urge to “feel the bumps” of that clueless bookseller in Bath, who bought the manuscript of Northanger Abbey for just ten pounds but decided not to publish it. . . . Only two guesses make sense: either Mr. Bull of the Circulating Library in Bath (if it was indeed Mr. Bull) simply couldn’t appreciate the brilliance of that masterful writing that Mrs. Slipslop refers to as "ironing"; or he was a stubborn and hopeless follower of the author of The Mysteries of Udolpho.

Mr. Meehan, in his Famous Houses of Bath and District (1901), is the most circumstantial of all, writing on p. 197:—

Mr. Meehan, in his Famous Houses of Bath and District (1901), is the most detailed of all, writing on p. 197:—

'Her novel Northanger Abbey, which is full of Bath, was finished in 1798, and in 1803 she sold the manuscript for ten pounds to Lewis Bull, a bookseller in the "Lower Walks" (now "Terrace Walk"). Bull had in 1785 succeeded James Leake, and he in turn was succeeded by John Upham. Bull was the founder of the well-known library in Bond Street, London—for many years known as Bull's Library.

'Her novel Northanger Abbey, which is set in Bath, was finished in 1798, and in 1803 she sold the manuscript for ten pounds to Lewis Bull, a bookseller in the "Lower Walks" (now "Terrace Walk"). Bull had taken over from James Leake in 1785, and he was later succeeded by John Upham. Bull was the founder of the famous library on Bond Street, London—many years known as Bull's Library.

[207] Memoir, p. 80.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 80.

[208] Ibid. p. 196.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. p. 196.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__.

[210] We are told in the biographical notice prefixed to Bentley's edition of the novels in 1833, that though Jane, when her authorship was an open secret, was once asked by a stranger to join a literary party at which Madame de Staël would be present, she immediately declined the invitation.

[210] In the biographical notice included in Bentley's edition of the novels from 1833, it's mentioned that even though Jane's authorship was widely known, when a stranger once invited her to a literary gathering featuring Madame de Staël, she quickly declined the invitation.

[211] Memoir, p. 89.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 89.

[212] She had experienced a similar shock before in the sudden death, by accident, of her cousin, Jane Williams.

[212] She had gone through a similar shock before when her cousin, Jane Williams, died unexpectedly in an accident.

[213] This judgment is based on the idea that Elinor and Marianne (admittedly earlier than First Impressions) bore something of the same relation to Sense and Sensibility that First Impressions did to Pride and Prejudice.

[213] This judgment is based on the idea that Elinor and Marianne (which came out before First Impressions) are somewhat related to Sense and Sensibility in the same way that First Impressions relates to Pride and Prejudice.

[214] Jane Austen and her Country-house Comedy, by W. H. Helm.

[214] Jane Austen and her Country-house Comedy, by W. H. Helm.

[215] Her cousin, Mary Cooke.

Her cousin, Mary Cooke.

[216] This may have been Bullock's Natural History Museum, at 22 Piccadilly. See Notes and Queries, 11 S.v. 514.

[216] This might have been Bullock's Natural History Museum, located at 22 Piccadilly. See Notes and Queries, 11 S.v. 514.

[217] In Pall Mall.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ on Pall Mall.

[218] Theophilus Cooke.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Theophilus Cooke.

[219] See p. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[220] White Friars, Canterbury—the residence of Mrs. Knight.

[220] White Friars, Canterbury—the home of Mrs. Knight.

[221] He took command of the Elephant on July 18, 1811, and became again concerned in the Napoleonic Wars. Sailor Brothers p. 226.

[221] He took charge of the Elephant on July 18, 1811, and got involved once more in the Napoleonic Wars. Sailor Brothers p. 226.

[222] The original of this letter is in the British Museum.

[222] The original of this letter is at the British Museum.

[223] Sense and Sensibility. We do not know whether the Incomes were ever altered.

[223] Sense and Sensibility. We don't know if the Incomes were ever changed.

[224] Mr. Hampson, like Mr. Walter, must have been related to Jane through her grandmother (Rebecca Hampson), who married first, Dr. Walter; secondly, William Austen. Mr. Hampson succeeded to a baronetcy, but was too much of a republican to use the title.

[224] Mr. Hampson, similar to Mr. Walter, must have been connected to Jane through her grandmother (Rebecca Hampson), who was first married to Dr. Walter and then to William Austen. Mr. Hampson inherited a baronetcy but was too much of a republican to use the title.

[225] Jane and her niece Fanny seem to have invented a language of their own—the chief point of which was to use a 'p' wherever possible. Thus the piece of music alluded to was 'Strike the harp in praise of Bragela.'

[225] Jane and her niece Fanny seem to have created their own language—the main feature being the use of a 'p' wherever they could. So, the piece of music they referenced was 'Strike the harp in praise of Bragela.'

[226] We learn from a letter of Cassandra that he arrived in time to spend (with his family) a week at Chawton Cottage. He had been absent almost seven years. It was their first sight of his wife.

[226] We find out from a letter from Cassandra that he got there just in time to spend a week with his family at Chawton Cottage. He had been away for almost seven years. This was the first time they saw his wife.

[227] The Comte d'Antraigues and his wife were both of them notable people. He had been elected deputy for the noblesse to the States-General in 1789, and had taken at first the popular side; but as time went on he became estranged from Mirabeau, and was among the earliest to emigrate in 1790. For the rest of his life he was engaged in plotting to restore the Bourbons. His wife had been the celebrated Madame St. Hubert of the Paris opera-house, and was the only woman ever known to have inspired Bonaparte to break forth into verse. Both the Count and Countess were murdered by their valet at Barnes, July 22, 1812. (Un agent secret sous la Révolution et l'Empire: Le Comte d'Antraigues, par Léonce Pingaud. Paris, 1894.)

[227] The Comte d'Antraigues and his wife were both remarkable individuals. He had been elected as a deputy for the nobility to the States-General in 1789 and initially sided with the popular movement; however, over time, he grew distant from Mirabeau and was among the first to emigrate in 1790. For the rest of his life, he was involved in schemes to restore the Bourbons. His wife was the famous Madame St. Hubert from the Paris opera house and was the only woman known to have inspired Bonaparte to write poetry. Both the Count and Countess were murdered by their valet in Barnes on July 22, 1812. (Un agent secret sous la Révolution et l'Empire: Le Comte d'Antraigues, par Léonce Pingaud. Paris, 1894.)

[228] A novel by Mrs. Brunton, published in 1810.

[228] A novel by Mrs. Brunton, published in 1810.

[229] We can give no explanation of the cousinship, if any existed, of Miss Beckford; Miss Payne may have descended from a sister of Jane's grandmother, Rebecca Austen, who married a man of that name.

[229] We can't explain the family connection, if there was one, regarding Miss Beckford; Miss Payne might be descended from a sister of Jane's grandmother, Rebecca Austen, who married a man with the same name.

[230] Perhaps in the battle of Albuera, May 16, 1811, which is described by Professor Oman (Cambridge Modern History, ix. 467) as 'the most bloody incident of the whole Peninsular War.'

[230] Maybe in the Battle of Albuera, on May 16, 1811, which Professor Oman describes in Cambridge Modern History (vol. ix, p. 467) as "the bloodiest event of the entire Peninsular War."

[231] June 2. They ought to have waited for the King's birthday (June 4), which was considered the correct day to begin pease upon.

[231] June 2. They should have waited for the King's birthday (June 4), which was seen as the proper day to start planting peas.

[232] The publisher was a Mr. T. Egerton, described as of the Military Library, Whitehall. He was therefore not the same as Henry Egerton who called in Sloane St. (p. 247) pace Mr. Austin Dobson in his Introduction to Sense and Sensibility (Macmillan, 1896).

[232] The publisher was a Mr. T. Egerton, noted as being from the Military Library, Whitehall. He was not the same as Henry Egerton, who was located on Sloane St. (p. 247) pace Mr. Austin Dobson in his Introduction to Sense and Sensibility (Macmillan, 1896).

[233] Sailor Brothers, p. 237 (letter from Jane to Frank). See p. 272.

[233] Sailor Brothers, p. 237 (letter from Jane to Frank). See p. 272.

[234] We shall in future describe Jane's brother Edward as 'Mr. Knight,' and his children as 'Knight' with the Christian name prefixed; while the name 'Edward Austen' will be reserved for the author of the Memoir (James's eldest son), as he was always known in the family by that name.

[234] From now on, we'll refer to Jane's brother Edward as 'Mr. Knight,' and his children as 'Knight' with their first names included; meanwhile, 'Edward Austen' will be used for the author of the Memoir (James's eldest son), as that was the name he was always called in the family.

[235] Memoir, p. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 11.

[236] Cassandra was now staying at Steventon; these letters to her are mainly in the Memoir, but are supplemented and re-arranged from family MSS.

[236] Cassandra was now living at Steventon; these letters to her are mostly in the Memoir, but are added to and reorganized from family manuscripts.

[237] Authors of the Rejected Addresses (1812).

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Authors of the Rejected Addresses (1812).

[238] Mansfield Park, chapter xxiv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mansfield Park, chapter 24.

[239] Mansfield Park, chapter xxv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mansfield Park, chapter 25.

[240] Mansfield Park was also published at 18s., Emma at £1 1s., whereas the first edition of Sense and Sensibility had cost only 15s.

[240] Mansfield Park was also published at 18s, Emma at £1 1s, whereas the first edition of Sense and Sensibility had only cost 15s.

[241] I.e. typographical.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ i.e. typography.

'I do not rhyme to that dull elf
Who cannot imagine this for themselves? —Marmion, vi. 38.

[243] In Mansfield Park (the scene of which is laid in Northamptonshire), a good deal turns on the steadfast determination of Edmund Bertram to be ordained.

[243] In Mansfield Park (set in Northamptonshire), a lot hinges on Edmund Bertram's strong resolve to become ordained.

[244] The caution observed at Steventon in preserving the secret of the authorship of the novels is shown in a little manuscript poem addressed by young Edward Austen to his aunt, when (at the age of fifteen or sixteen) he was at last informed that the two novels, which he already knew well, were by her.

[244] The care taken at Steventon to keep the authorship of the novels a secret is highlighted in a small manuscript poem written by young Edward Austen to his aunt, when he was finally told at around fifteen or sixteen years old that the two novels he already knew well were hers.

[245] This passage occurs at the end of chapter liv. For a long time the publishers tried to put matters right by making three sentences into one. Mr. Brimley Johnson's was the first edition to break up the sentences properly. See Appendix, p. 409-10.

[245] This section is found at the end of chapter 54. For a long time, the publishers attempted to correct the issue by merging three sentences into one. Mr. Brimley Johnson's edition was the first to separate the sentences correctly. See Appendix, p. 409-10.

[246] Memoir, p. 104.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 104.

[247] Afterwards, Lady Pollen, of Redenham, near Andover, and then at a school in London.

[247] After that, Lady Pollen, from Redenham, close to Andover, went to a school in London.

[248] Layton and Shears, a millinery establishment at 9 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden.

[248] Layton and Shears, a hat shop located at 9 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden.

[249] After the death of his wife, Henry Austen moved into chambers over his bank, 10 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden.

[249] After his wife's death, Henry Austen moved into an apartment above his bank at 10 Henrietta Street, Covent Garden.

[250] This letter is full of allusions to Pride and Prejudice.

[250] This letter is packed with references to Pride and Prejudice.

[251] Two of Henry Austen's clerks.

Two of Henry Austen's aides.

[252] Mr. Tilson was a partner of Henry Austen.

[252] Mr. Tilson was a partner of Henry Austen.

[253] Miss Darcy.

Miss Darcy.

[254] Sailor Brothers, p. 233. One paragraph in this letter (respecting the marriage of Mr. Blackall) is quoted in Chapter VI.

[254] Sailor Brothers, p. 233. One paragraph in this letter (about Mr. Blackall's marriage) is quoted in Chapter VI.

[255] Edward Knight, whom his uncle Henry was about to take to Scotland. See p. 279.

[255] Edward Knight, whom his uncle Henry was getting ready to take to Scotland. See p. 279.

[256] Pride and Prejudice was sold outright to Mr. Egerton; and this implies that the sum given was £110.

[256] Pride and Prejudice was sold directly to Mr. Egerton; and this means that the amount paid was £110.

[257] 'Pengird' in Brabourne, but surely a misprint. Cf. Brabourne, ii. pp. 199, 266. Mme. Perigord and Mme. Bigeon were two of Eliza's French servants who stayed on with Henry until he moved to Hans Place.

[257] 'Pengird' in Brabourne, but definitely a typo. See Brabourne, ii. pp. 199, 266. Mme. Perigord and Mme. Bigeon were two of Eliza's French servants who continued working with Henry until he moved to Hans Place.

[258] Lady Robert Kerr, whom Henry met in Scotland, and to whom he divulged the secret of his sister's authorship.

[258] Lady Robert Kerr, whom Henry met in Scotland, and shared the secret of his sister's authorship with.

[259] Lizzie and Marianne Knight.

Lizzie and Marianne Knight.

[260] Part of his duties as Receiver of Oxfordshire.

[260] Part of his responsibilities as the Receiver of Oxfordshire.

[261] These sisters were daughters of the Master of Balliol; and Mrs. Leigh was married to her first cousin, the Rev. Thomas Leigh, who succeeded to Stoneleigh. (See Leigh pedigree.)

[261] These sisters were the daughters of the Master of Balliol; and Mrs. Leigh was married to her first cousin, the Rev. Thomas Leigh, who took over Stoneleigh. (See Leigh pedigree.)

[262] Madame d'Arblay to Dr. Burney, June 18, 1795.

[262] Mrs. d'Arblay to Dr. Burney, June 18, 1795.

[263] The keeper at Chawton.

The caretaker at Chawton.

[264] The Rector of Godmersham.

The Rector of Godmersham.

[265] The Wanderer.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Wanderer.

[266] Sailor Brothers, p. 243.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sailor Brothers, p. 243.

[267] To be allowed to use the names of some of his ships in Mansfield Park.

[267] To get permission to use the names of some of his ships in Mansfield Park.

[268] The old nurse at Godmersham.

The older nurse at Godmersham.

[269] Stephen Rumbold Lushington, M.P. for Rye, 1807-12, and for Canterbury, 1812-30, and 1835-37; Privy Councillor; Governor of Madras.

[269] Stephen Rumbold Lushington, Member of Parliament for Rye from 1807 to 1812, for Canterbury from 1812 to 1830, and again from 1835 to 1837; Privy Councillor; Governor of Madras.

[270] At Ashford; 'she' is Fanny.

At Ashford; 'she' is Fanny.

[271] Charles and his party. He was now on the Namur as flag-captain to Sir Thomas Williams, and his wife and two small children were living with him on board.

[271] Charles and his group. He was now on the Namur as the flag captain for Sir Thomas Williams, and his wife and two young children were living with him on the ship.

[272] See p. 238. Mrs. Crabbe did not die until October 31, 1813 according to the Dictionary of National Biography.

[272] See p. 238. Mrs. Crabbe passed away on October 31, 1813, according to the Dictionary of National Biography.

[273] Afterwards Earl of Winchilsea.

Afterwards, Earl of Winchilsea.

[274] Sister to Mrs. Lefroy.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sister of Mrs. Lefroy.

[275] Probably, of Pride and Prejudice.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Probably, from Pride and Prejudice.

[276] Probably Miss Elizabeth Hamilton (1758-1816), author of The Cottagers of Glenburnie, &c.

[276] Probably Miss Elizabeth Hamilton (1758-1816), author of The Cottagers of Glenburnie, etc.

[277] (?) Battle of Leipzig, October 16-19, 1813.

[277] (?) Battle of Leipzig, October 16-19, 1813.

[278] Also, one of Pride and Prejudice.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Also, one of Pride and Prejudice.

[279] Begun about Feb. 1811.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Started around Feb. 1811.

[280] Quoted by Miss Hill, p. 202.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cited by Ms. Hill, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[281] The Heroine, or the Adventures of Cherubina, by E. S. Barrett (2nd ed. 1814): a satire on Mrs. Radcliffe, in which a conspicuous part is played by an impostor called 'Whylome Eftsoons.'

[281] The Heroine, or the Adventures of Cherubina, by E. S. Barrett (2nd ed. 1814): a satire on Mrs. Radcliffe, featuring a prominent character who is an impostor named 'Whylome Eftsoons.'

[282] It is said to have been the hardest winter known for twenty years (Brabourne, vol. ii. p. 218).

[282] It’s said to have been the toughest winter in twenty years (Brabourne, vol. ii. p. 218).

[283] Kean had made his first appearance at Drury Lane on January 26, 1814, and had immediately taken the town by storm.

[283] Kean debuted at Drury Lane on January 26, 1814, and quickly captivated the audience.

[284] Edward Knight and his daughter Fanny were to arrive that day.

[284] Edward Knight and his daughter Fanny were scheduled to arrive that day.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[286] No doubt there were other cases in which particular traits of character were taken from those around her. Her brother Francis certainly thought that the domestic industry of Captain Harville (in Persuasion) was copied from himself. (Addenda to Sailor Brothers.)

[286] There’s no doubt that there were other instances where specific personality traits were drawn from people around her. Her brother Francis definitely believed that Captain Harville’s home life (in Persuasion) was modeled after his own. (Addenda to Sailor Brothers.)

[287] The Memoir calls it 'one pound.' The difference is not material, but Mrs. Norris would probably not be above giving herself the benefit of the doubt.

[287] The Memoir refers to it as 'one pound.' The distinction isn’t significant, but Mrs. Norris would likely not hesitate to give herself the benefit of the doubt.

[288] Chawton Manor and its Owners, p. 171.

[288] Chawton Manor and its Owners, p. 171.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[290] Life of Mary Russell Mitford, by the Rev. A. G. L'Estrange (Bentley, 1870). We ought to add that Miss Mitford's admiration increased with time. Thus, in August 1816, she speaks of Emma 'the best, I think, of all her charming works'; and, at a later date, of her 'exquisite' Persuasion. In September 1817 she mentions her death as a 'terrible loss'; and a year afterwards, calls her 'our dear Miss Austen.'

[290] Life of Mary Russell Mitford, by the Rev. A. G. L'Estrange (Bentley, 1870). We should note that Miss Mitford's admiration grew over time. For instance, in August 1816, she refers to Emma as 'the best, I think, of all her charming works'; and later, she describes Persuasion as 'exquisite.' In September 1817, she mentions her passing as a 'terrible loss'; and a year later, she calls her 'our dear Miss Austen.'

[291] Box Hill, however, was seven miles from Highbury, whereas it is only three miles from Leatherhead.

[291] Box Hill, however, was seven miles from Highbury, while it's only three miles from Leatherhead.

[292] Highways and Byways in Surrey, by Eric Parker.

[292] Highways and Byways in Surrey, by Eric Parker.

[293] In support of Cobham, it has been suggested that in chapter xi., where mention is made of this village, the author had forgotten to alter the name to Highbury. Jane knew Cobham as a halting-place on the way from Chawton to London (p. 292). Bookham is another possible claimant.

[293] To back up Cobham, it's been proposed that in chapter xi., where this village is mentioned, the author forgot to change the name to Highbury. Jane recognized Cobham as a stop on the route from Chawton to London (p. 292). Bookham is another potential candidate.

[294] Emperor of Russia, who with the King of Prussia was then visiting England.

[294] The Emperor of Russia, who was visiting England along with the King of Prussia.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[296] A visit of Jane to Scotland, of which no record is left in family tradition, is so improbable that we must imagine her to be referring to some joke, or possibly some forgotten tale of her own.

[296] A trip that Jane took to Scotland, for which there’s no record in family history, seems so unlikely that we have to assume she’s talking about some joke, or maybe some forgotten story of her own.

[297] One of our author's few inaccuracies is to be found in chapter xlii., where an 'orchard in blossom' is made to coincide with ripe strawberries. When her brother Edward next saw her, he said 'Jane, I wish you would tell me where you get those apple-trees of yours that come into bloom in July!' W. H. Pollock's Jane Austen, etc., pp. 90-91.

[297] One of the author's rare mistakes is in chapter xlii., where a 'blossoming orchard' is described alongside ripe strawberries. When her brother Edward saw her next, he said, 'Jane, I wish you would tell me where you found those apple trees that bloom in July!' W. H. Pollock's Jane Austen, etc., pp. 90-91.

[298] No doubt the father of Sir Seymour Haden, and the introducer into England of the stethoscope. He lived at the corner of Hans Street and Sloane Street.

[298] Undoubtedly the father of Sir Seymour Haden, and the person who brought the stethoscope to England. He lived at the corner of Hans Street and Sloane Street.

[299] Mr. Murray's 'reader' on this occasion was evidently William Gifford, the editor of the Quarterly Review, who writes under date Sept. 29, 1815: 'Of Emma I have nothing but good to say. I was sure of the writer before you mentioned her. The MS. though plainly written has yet some, indeed many little omissions, and an expression may now and then be amended in passing through the press. I will readily undertake the revision.' Memoir of John Murray by Samuel Smiles (1891), vol. i. p. 282.

[299] Mr. Murray's 'reader' in this case was clearly William Gifford, the editor of the Quarterly Review, who wrote on September 29, 1815: 'I have nothing but positive things to say about Emma. I was already sure it was by her before you mentioned it. The manuscript, while clearly written, still has some, in fact many minor omissions, and some phrases could use tweaking as it goes through the printing process. I’m happy to take on the revision.' Memoir of John Murray by Samuel Smiles (1891), vol. i. p. 282.

[300] The present Mr. John Murray kindly informs us that the original edition of Emma consisted of 2000 copies, of which 1250 were sold within a year.

[300] The current Mr. John Murray kindly tells us that the original edition of Emma had 2000 copies, of which 1250 were sold in the first year.

[301] (?) The Field of Waterloo, by Sir Walter Scott.

[301] (?) The Field of Waterloo, by Sir Walter Scott.

[302] Paul's Letters to his Kinsfolk; or possibly John Scott's Paris Revisited in 1815.

[302] Paul's Letters to His Relatives; or maybe John Scott's Paris Revisited in 1815.

[303] The printer.

The printer.

[304] A narrative of the events which have lately taken place in France, by Helen Maria Williams. London, 1815.

[304] A story about the recent events in France, by Helen Maria Williams. London, 1815.

[305] These included a set to Miss Edgeworth (Life and Letters of Maria Edgeworth, edited by A. J. C. Hare (1894), vol. i. p. 235), and another to Lady Morley, a clever woman, to whom Sense and Sensibility and Pride and Prejudice had at one time been ascribed (Life of M. R. Mitford, by the Rev. A. G. L'Estrange, vol. i. p. 241).

[305] These included a letter to Miss Edgeworth (Life and Letters of Maria Edgeworth, edited by A. J. C. Hare (1894), vol. i. p. 235), and another to Lady Morley, a smart woman, to whom Sense and Sensibility and Pride and Prejudice had at one point been attributed (Life of M. R. Mitford, by the Rev. A. G. L'Estrange, vol. i. p. 241).

[306] Unfortunately, most of the worst misprints remained in the new edition, while certain new ones were added.

[306] Unfortunately, many of the biggest mistakes stayed in the new edition, and some new ones were added as well.

[307] Memoir, pp. 122-4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, pp. 122-4.

[308] Life of King James II, from the Stuart MSS. in Carlton House, published 1816.

[308] The Life of King James II, from the Stuart Manuscripts in Carlton House, published 1816.

[309] At Brighton.

At Brighton.

[310] Published, 1804.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Published, 1804.

[311] The article would, of course, have been an impossibility had the Review been published punctually, Emma not appearing till late in December 1815.

[311] The article would have been impossible if the Review had been published on time, since Emma didn't come out until late December 1815.

[312] From information kindly supplied by Mr. John Murray.

[312] From information generously provided by Mr. John Murray.

[313] After a short mention of Sense and Sensibility and Pride and Prejudice (in which Sir Walter unkindly suggests that Lizzie Bennet in refusing Darcy 'does not perceive that she has done a foolish thing until she accidentally visits a very handsome seat and grounds belonging to her admirer'), the critic devotes considerable space, including a long quotation, to Emma. Summing up, he declares as follows:—

[313] After a brief reference to Sense and Sensibility and Pride and Prejudice (where Sir Walter harshly remarks that Lizzie Bennet, by rejecting Darcy, "does not realize that she has made a mistake until she unexpectedly visits a very attractive estate and grounds owned by her admirer"), the critic puts a substantial amount of focus, including a lengthy quote, on Emma. In conclusion, he states the following:—

'Perhaps the reader may collect, from the preceding specimen, both the merits and faults of the author. The former consist much in the force of a narrative, conducted with much neatness and point, and a quiet yet comic dialogue, in which the characters of the speakers evolve themselves with dramatic effect. The faults, on the contrary, arise from the minute detail which the author's plan comprehends. Characters of folly or simplicity, such as those of old Woodhouse and Miss Bates, are ridiculous when first presented, but if too often brought forward or too long dwelt upon, their prosing is apt to become as tiresome in fiction as in real society.'

'Perhaps the reader can gather from the previous example both the strengths and weaknesses of the author. The strengths mainly lie in the powerful storytelling, done with great clarity and precision, and a subtle yet humorous dialogue, where the characters reveal themselves dramatically. The weaknesses, on the other hand, come from the excessive detail included in the author’s plan. Characters of foolishness or naivety, like old Woodhouse and Miss Bates, are amusing when introduced, but if they are overused or lingered upon too long, their tediousness can become as annoying in fiction as it is in real life.'

Had not Sir Walter found it necessary to be somewhat apologetic in commending in public anything so frivolous as a novel, his praise would probably have been more whole-hearted, as in the well-known passage in his diary, under date March 14, 1826:—

Had Sir Walter not felt the need to be somewhat apologetic in publicly praising something as trivial as a novel, his compliments would likely have been more enthusiastic, as seen in the well-known entry in his diary, dated March 14, 1826:—

'Read again, for the third time at least, Miss Austen's finely written novel of Pride and Prejudice. That young lady has a talent for describing the involvements and feelings and characters of ordinary life, which is to me the most wonderful I ever met with. The big Bow-Wow strain I can do myself like any now going; but the exquisite touch which renders ordinary commonplace things and characters interesting from the truth of the description and the sentiment is denied to me. What a pity such a gifted creature died so early!'

'Read again, at least for the third time, Miss Austen's beautifully crafted novel Pride and Prejudice. That young woman has a talent for describing the complexities and emotions of everyday life that I’ve never encountered anywhere else. I can manage the grand, dramatic style well enough, but the delicate touch that makes ordinary things and characters engaging through authentic descriptions and feelings is something I lack. What a shame that such a talented person passed away so young!'

[314] No division or bitterness seems to have been caused in the family by these events: a remarkable proof of the strong affection which united them.

[314] No rifts or resentment appear to have been caused in the family by these events: a striking testament to the deep love that bound them together.

[315] Memoir, p. 130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 130.

[316] Memoir, p. 157.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 157.

[317] Mr. Gifford.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mr. Gifford.

[318] Fanny Knight.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fanny Knight.

[319] Mary Cooke.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mary Cooke.

[320] Fanny Knight.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fanny Knight.

[321] Mary Cooke.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mary Cooke.

[322] Mr. Clarke.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mr. Clarke.

[323] Mr. Sherer.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mr. Sherer.

[324] Mary Cooke.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mary Cooke.

[325] Many critics.

Many critics.

[326] Mary Cooke.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mary Cooke.

[327] Fanny Knight.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fanny Knight.

[328] Mrs. Pearse of Chilton Lodge.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mrs. Pearse from Chilton Lodge.

[329] Fanny Knight.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fanny Knight.

[330] Mrs. Craven.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mrs. Craven.

[331] Mr. H. Sanford.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mr. H. Sanford.

[332] The first two batches of letters are to be found in Lord Brabourne's book, vol. ii. p. 277 et seq.; of the third set (to Caroline) only a few isolated quotations have been published. The second and third sets have been compared with the originals, but we have been unable to do this in the case of the first.

[332] The first two groups of letters are located in Lord Brabourne's book, vol. ii. p. 277 et seq.; only a few scattered quotes from the third set (to Caroline) have been published. The second and third sets have been matched with the originals, but we couldn't do this for the first set.

[333] Cassandra was evidently not in the secret; and we learn from their niece Anna the interesting fact that, close and intimate as were the relations between the two sisters, they were absolutely silent to each other when the confidences of a third person had to be guarded.

[333] Cassandra clearly wasn't in the loop; and we find out from their niece Anna the intriguing detail that, despite the close bond between the two sisters, they remained completely silent with each other when it came to keeping a third person’s secrets.

[334] Perhaps in March 1814.

Maybe in March 1814.

[335] Lord Brabourne dates them in 1816, and Mr. Oscar Fay Adams and Miss Hill naturally follow him; but such a date is impossible, as they contain allusions to two or three family events which had not then happened. This correction makes the account of her own health in the letters of March 13 and March 23 (which will be found in Chap. XX, p. 383) fit in much better with our information from other sources as to the progress of her illness than would have been the case had it been written in 1816.

[335] Lord Brabourne dates them in 1816, and Mr. Oscar Fay Adams and Miss Hill naturally follow his lead; however, that date is impossible, as they reference two or three family events that hadn’t happened yet. This correction aligns the discussion of her health in the letters from March 13 and March 23 (which can be found in Chap. XX, p. 383) much better with the information we have from other sources regarding the progression of her illness than it would have if it were written in 1816.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__

[337] In Evelina.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in Evelina.

[338] It must be remembered that there was no 'Lord Portman' or 'Lord Desborough' in 1814.

[338] It's important to note that there was no 'Lord Portman' or 'Lord Desborough' in 1814.

[339] In Mansfield Park.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In Mansfield Park.

[340] Published July 7, 1814. Jane Austen had no more doubt as to who was the author than Miss Mitford had.

[340] Published July 7, 1814. Jane Austen was just as certain about the author as Miss Mitford was.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[342] On the birth of Anna Lefroy's eldest daughter, Jemima.

[342] When Anna Lefroy had her first daughter, Jemima.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[344] No doubt the Frank Austens.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Definitely the Frank Austens.

[345] Sailor Brothers, p. 270.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sailor Brothers, p. 270.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[347] Memoir, p. 150.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 150.

[348] See note on p. 347.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See note on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

[349] One is quoted from a letter to Charles, dated April 6, 1817 (p. 385); the other from a letter written at Winchester shortly before her death (p. 391).

[349] One is cited from a letter to Charles, dated April 6, 1817 (p. 385); the other is from a letter written in Winchester shortly before her death (p. 391).

[350] The road by which many Winchester boys returned home ran close to Chawton Cottage.

[350] The road that many boys from Winchester took to get home ran near Chawton Cottage.

[351] A small pond close to Chawton Cottage, at the junction of the Winchester and Gosport roads.

[351] A small pond near Chawton Cottage, where the Winchester and Gosport roads meet.

[352] Unpublished fragment.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Unpublished fragment.

[353] Edward Lefroy, brother of Ben.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Edward Lefroy, Ben's sibling.

[354] See p. 360. Mrs. West was a farmer's wife who lived to the age of ninety-three, and left behind her eighteen volumes of novels, plays, and poetry.

[354] See p. 360. Mrs. West was a farmer's wife who lived to be ninety-three and left behind eighteen volumes of novels, plays, and poetry.

[355] Miss Bigg's nephew, afterwards Sir William Heathcote.

[355] Miss Bigg's nephew, later known as Sir William Heathcote.

[356] Henry Austen.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Henry Austen.

[357] The poem by Southey, who had lost his eldest son early in 1816. It has been already stated that Southey was a nephew of Mr. Hill.

[357] The poem by Southey, who lost his oldest son early in 1816. It's already been mentioned that Southey was a nephew of Mr. Hill.

[358] The watering-place is called 'Sanditon,' and this name has been given to the twelve chapters by the family.

[358] The resort is called 'Sanditon,' and this name has been assigned to the twelve chapters by the family.

[359] Memoir, p. 181.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 181.

[360] Mme. Bigeon had perhaps lost her savings in the crash that ended her master's banking business.

[360] Mme. Bigeon might have lost her savings in the collapse that wiped out her employer's banking business.

[361] We ought not to forget that he had just lost £10,000 in the bankruptcy of his nephew Henry.

[361] We shouldn’t forget that he had just lost £10,000 in his nephew Henry's bankruptcy.

[362] Memoir, p. 161.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 161.

[363] Memoir, p. 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 162.

[364] Memoir, p. 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 163.

[365] Preface to original edition of Northanger Abbey.

[365] Preface to the original edition of Northanger Abbey.

[366] Memoir, p. 165.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 165.

[367] Brabourne, vol. ii. p. 333, &c.

[367] Brabourne, vol. ii. p. 333, & etc.

[368] Brabourne, vol. ii. p. 338, &c.

[368] Brabourne, vol. 2, p. 338, etc.

[369] Memoir, p. 87.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Memoir, p. 87.

[370] Sailor Brothers, chap. xviii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sailor Brothers, ch. 18.

[371] His two sisters and himself.

His two sisters and him.

[372] Our references throughout are to Bentley's edition of 1885-6.

[372] We are referring to Bentley's edition from 1885-1886.

[373] Vol. ii. pp. 470-1, second edition.

[373] Vol. ii. pp. 470-1, second edition.


Transcriber's Notes:

Page 159, repeated text was deleted. The original reads:

Page 159, repeated text was removed. The original reads:

likely spot the very few which conducted him to the
door of the assembly room in the Inn, where there
happened to be a Ball on the night of their arrival;
a likely spot enough for the discovery of a Charles:
but I am glad to say that he was not of

Pages 211-212, a section of repeated text was deleted. The original reads:

Pages 211-212, a section of repeated text was deleted. The original reads:

She was sensible, even-tempered, affectionate, and
conscientious. She did indeed prove 'almost another
sister' to Jane, even-tempered, affectionate, and
conscientious. She did indeed prove 'almost another
sister' to Jane, who, as Cassandra

The following words were inconsistently hyphenated. This was retained to reflect the spelling in the original letters.

The following words were inconsistently hyphenated. This was kept to reflect the spelling in the original letters.

apiece/a-piece
bedroom/bed-room
bookcase/book-case
commonplace/common-place
deathbed/death-bed
disinclination/dis-inclination
everyday/every-day
handwriting/hand-writing
playfellows/play-fellows
postchaise/post-chaise
surname/sur-name
twelvemonth/twelve-month

Punctuation in the letter on page 135 was retained as printed.

Punctuation in the letter on page 135 was kept as it was printed.

The remaining corrections made are indicated by dotted lines under the corrections. Scroll the mouse over the word and the original text will appear.

The remaining corrections are shown by dotted lines under the changes. Hover your mouse over the word, and the original text will appear.

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!